etna ed > dene ona

= re Oe ee a ae

‘2

Tees

tye ye

Ve eg
an et f
WA eh,

i t 4 é ‘ “4
hen N iat J

y " ; yy Nf? ie

D a ath

SO ST aR Ra a
lord takin: niin: &
Midep i

ir War %
FAUUINIS vy
mate i nyt A
| ARE ue rik pay ,
Hoa i acon ;
“Ns WaT Yi

rhs a
Pug te ; Hii) ts
ave ' ( be Wi
AA ren we rien wh
; 1 - aie be 4

:
> ik.
Tia.
4
i
iif
hie tnd
yk i”
a -

i

=s

cv

+4
i
j
ct
*",
ia
i
ot.

La ‘
\

PROCEEDINGS

of the
AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
Ail

held at Philadelphia

for

promoting useful knowledge

Vol.8

1861

Philadelphia
Printed for the Society

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Vou. VIII. JANUARY—JUNH, 1861. No. 65,

Stated Meeting, January 4, 1861.
Present, sixteen members.
Judge SHarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Donations for the Library were received from the Essex
Institute, at Salem, the Bureau des Ponts et Chausseés, the
London Astronomical Society, Sotheby & Wilkinson, book-
sellers of London, and Dr. Joseph Leidy.

Prof. Lesley was nominated for librarian for the ensuing
year.

Pending nominations Nos. 416 and 417 were read.

Dr. Bache read an extract from a letter of the President,
dated Madrid, December 16, 1860, expressing a wish commu-
nicated to him by the Academie Imperiale des Sciences,
Belles Lettres et Arts, at Bordeaux, to be placed en rapport
with this Society. On motion of Dr. Bache the name of the
Academy was ordered to be placed on the list of correspond-
ing Societies, and to be furnished with the New Series of
Transactions, if, in the opinion of the Secretaries, a complete
set can be spared, and with the Proceedings from the present
time.

A further extract from the above-mentioned letter was
read, relating to an inscription on a tombstone of a deceased

VOL. VIII.—A

2

member of this Society, in the cemetery of Passages, near
St. Sebastian, in Spain.

The judges and clerks of the annual election for officers of
the Society, held this day, reported that the following named
members were elected officers of the Society for the ensuing

year:
President.

George B. Wood.

Vice-Presidents.
John C. Cresson,

Tsaac Lea,
George Sharswood.

Secretaries.
Charles B. Trego,
EK. Otis Kendall,
John L. Le Conte,
J. P. lesley.

Members of the Council for Three Years.
A. L. Elwyn,
John Bell,
Henry Coppée,
Edward King.

Member of the Council for Two Years (in place of G. M.
Justice, resigned).

Frederick Fraley.

Curators.
Franklin Peale,
Elias Durand,

Joseph Cresson.

Treasurer.
Charles B. Trego.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, January 18, 1861.
Present, twelve members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Letters were read from the Society of Antiquaries, at
Edinburgh, and from the Natural History Society of Northum-
berland, dated October 6, 1860, acknowledging the receipt of
Transactions and Proceedings.

Letters were received from the Kaiserliche Akademie der
Wissenschaften, dated Wien, October, 1860, transmitting a
donation to the library.

A letter was received from the Botanical Society of Canada,
dated Kingston, December 7, 1860, with a list of members,
and information that all communications for the new Society
are to be addressed to Professor Lawsen.

Donations for the Library were received from the Imperial
Academies at St. Petersburg and Vienna, the United Societies
in Altenburg, the American Antiquarian Society, the Frank-
lin Institute, the editors and publishers of the Cambridge
Astronomical Journal and Journal of Science and Art, the
Medical Journal and Medical News and Library, the Boston
Public Library, Mr. Simon Newcomb, and Mr. Hugh Blair
Grigsby.

The Librarian laid upon the table a copy of No. 64 of the
Proceedings, with index, just published, completing Vol. VII.

The following paper on Chinese and English Analogies
was received from Mr. Pliny Chase, and the introduction read
by the Secretary.

Kent (WiILirAM).—The death, on the 4th instant, of Judge
William Kent, of New York, a member of the Society, was
announced.

Mr. Lesley was elected Librarian for the ensuing year.

The Standing Committees were appointed as follows:

4

Comnuttee on Finance.
Mr. Fraley,
Mr. Justice,

M. J. F. James.

Committee on Publication.
Dr. Bridges,
Mr. T. P. James,
Dr. Hartshorne,
Prof. Coppée,
Dr. C. Wister.

Committee on the Hall.
Mr. Peale,

Judge King,
Prof. Coppée.

Committee on the Lnbrary.

Mr. Ord,

Dr. Bell,

Rey. Dr. Stevens,
Dr. Coates,

Mr. Foulke.

The list of surviving members was then read and corrected.
The number on the list on the Ist of January, 1861, was 376
Of whom are resident in the United States, ; . 270

. rs foreign countries, : 2’ at06

The Society proceeded then to ballot for candidates for
membership.

On motion of Mr. Fraley, the secretaries were directed, in
future, to enlarge the edition of the Proceedings to three
tokens or 750 copies.

All other business having been concluded, the ballot boxes
were opened by the Vice-President, and the following named
gentlemen were declared duly elected members of the Society.

DanteL R. Goopwin, Provost of the University of Penn-
sylvania.

Lro LEsQuEREvX, of Columbus, Ohio.

And the Society was adjourned.

CHINESE AND INDO-EUROPEAN

ROOTS AND ANALOGUES.

By PLINY EARLE CHASE.

THE Chinese has usually been regarded as essentially different from
the Indo-European languages, not only in its grammatical construc-
tion, but also in its radical etymology. Resemblances have been
occasionally pointed out, and some students have coincided with
Chevalier Bunsen in the opinion that the old Chinese is the nearest
living approach to the original language of the human race,* but it
has generally been assumed that the resemblances were merely acci-
dental, and no systematic attempt appears to have been made to render
this venerable idiom tributary to the fascinating though bewildering
investigation of linguistic germs. The peculiarities of its written
characters, the difficulties connected with the acquisition of a lan-
guage so different from most others in its modes of expression, and
the puzzling variety of signification attached to each of its syllables,
are all formidable obstacles to the comparative philologist. And yet
the peculiarities of its script are only such as are necessarily attendant
on ideographic symbols, which are the most simple and undoubtedly
the most ancient visible representatives of speech; difficulty of ac-
quisition is ordinarily one of the most efficient stimuli to exertion ;
and variety of meaning is a certain indication of age and copiousness,
and a probable evidence of affiliation with other dialects.

A language that has been spoken by one-fourth of the inhabitants
of the globe for more than four thousand years, and probably with
little material alteration, either in meaning, construction, or pronun-
ciation, might naturally be supposed to preserve in its vocabulary
much of the debris of the primitive speech} of mankind; and if it

* “The Monument of Antediluvian Speech.’’—Brit. Assoc. Rep., for 1847,
p. 299.

+ I say ‘‘ primitive speech,’’ because, even if original unity of speech is denied,
there is at least unity of mental and vocal organization which would lead to re-
semblances in expression.

6

shall ever be possible to determine the germs from which the mani-
fold dialects and the written alphabets have sprung, it can hardly be
doubted that the study of Chinese will contribute largely to the at-
tainment of that great end of all etymological research.

Although it is almost certain that writing ‘was, in the beginning,
generally hieroglyphic among all the nations of antiquity,” and that
it became alphabetic only after the lapse of a long period of civiliza-
tion, as a result of profound philosophical analysis, the various steps
that led to the change, the date of the change, its author, and the
meanings of the primitive hieroglyphs that are fossilized in our
modern letters, are all unknown, and we can reasonably hope for no
clue to the solution of these riddles, except such as may be found in
the records of Egypt and China.

The most ancient forms of Chinese script are found in the tfuen
fu,* or seal character, and the tfa,g tig van, or “letters of bells
and tripods,” inscribed on ancient vases. The cai fu, or “ pattern
letter,’—-which is the familiar modern official character,—and the
tsau fu, “grass letter,” or running hand, are of more modern date,
and therefore any resemblances to alphabetic writing that may be
traced in them are less interesting, though they may be admitted in
connection with other evidence as possible indications of alphabetic
genesis.

Among the most ancient characters are the following hieroglyphs
and symbols :

O or il (M. v. 1, p. 18), tig, a sting or nail. This is evi-

dently a pure hieroglyph, and according to the rules
of both Chinese and Egyptian orthography, when used as a letter, it
would represent the sound of T.

(M. v. 1, p. 25), ya, the parting branches of a tree; any-
thing forked. This character has all the essential features
of a hieroglyphic Y.

) 6 i 2, (M. v. 1, p. 43), eyue, hooked; the barb of a
’ ’ hook. This would be a proper hieroglyph for

the guttural ©, or for the gutturalized semi-vowel ey. By attaching
it to the vowel O we might form a compound hieroglyph co or eyo
(Q), of the same alphabetic value as our letter Q, which, both in
form and value, is nothing but a vowel O pronounced gutturally.

* See Table of Pronunciation, p. 19.

7

Those who trace the origin of the letter Q to the symbol of life, may
perhaps substitute a secondary hieroglyph for the primitive. For the
Chinese eva’ and hvae (English quick), have, among other mean-
ings, the significations “living, breathing.”

(M. v. 1, p. 279), van, to cover, to overshadow. The cai

fu’ form is (pau, ‘fan envelope,” inclosing Jin,
“man”’) The Chi he nese have no initial R, but they usually
represent the 7 sound by J, v, ory. ‘The affinities of r and y, of y
and j, of r and the sibilants (as in honor, honos, and the Sanscrit
visarga),—the resemblance of Greek A, 2, in form, to Chinese Jin,—
and the presence of the x sound in Sanscrit naras, Greek dyzj, Latin
vir, are all curious and suggestive, and all point to this hieroglyph as
a not improbable origin of our letter R. The English words rind,
round, wind, wound, are, perhaps, derived from the primitive root
van.

ee (T. W.,* pp. 50, 170, &c.) i’, to stop; terminated. The
cai fu’ form is p , of which the seal character is (as may be

pound pa’u, A): 3] 3S okt this is the
hieroglyphic original of our letter E, it would appear that
either the English retains the original sound of that letter, or that

the same perversion of sound has occurred in Chinese as in English.

seen in the com

(M.'v. 1, p. 11), i, or yi, one. The cai fuformis—. The

resemblance of this character in form, sound, and numerical
value, to the Roman I, has been noticed by Hager,}in his interesting
comparison of the Chinese and Roman numerals.

y (T. W., p. 241), tu’ (= zrdw), to spit. There is no d
sound in Chinese, but any alphabetic dental character
would naturally be taken from some hieroglyph commencing with a
sound. The above character, tu’, is compounded of the pu’ tssi
(“class character,” key, or radical), cau, which signifies “mouth,”
and the primitive tu’, which gives sound. The idea conveyed by
the combined character may be thus interpreted: “The mouth-
radical, when it is pronounced tw’, signifies to spit.’ There are
many other characters commencing with a ¢ sound, of which the
radical cau forms the ideal part, e. g.,
—\ CE. Ws p'271);) tag; U (M., v. 1, p. 849), ta’u,
v) together. inordinate desire.

* Tung Wan, or ‘‘ grouped letters,’’ in Morrison’s Dictionary. ‘pope mv

222 (We, pe2r0s Mayet
He (M. v. 1, p. 870), tau, ax p.365), tun, to swallow ;

loquacious. &ec., &e.
The radical cau is also sometimes written like the Greek delta, as in
tan, AA,or Uv (T. W., pp. 224, 225).

(T. W., p. 172, &c.), fa’u, a mound, numerous. The name
and the hieroglyphic or phonetic value of this character, are
retained precisely, and the form very nearly, in the German &.

= (T. W., p. 172), pi’, a boundary. This character, like
tu’, p. 7, is composed of a radical, and a sound-giving primi-
tive, and may be thus interpreted : “The territory-radical (yi), when
it is pronounced pi’, signifies a boundary.” This radical and the
preceding, are distinguished by their position in compound cha-
‘racters, yi being placed on the right, and fa’u on the left. Yi is
pronounced yap in the Canton dialect,—pi’ is the Chinese pronun-
ciation of the English letter B (their language having no J sound) ;
yap and fa’u are almost identical, both in form and in phonetic
value, with German $ and %,—b and vy are frequently interchanged
in most of the Indo-Germanic languages, and it is therefore not im-
probable that the Greek 2, Roman B, and German § and &, spring
from the same original hieroglyphic as the Chinese yi and fa/u.

P (T. W., pp. 154 and 171), pi’ ( = opittulor), to assist.
ANN ‘The seal-radical, when it is pronounced pi’, signifies to
assist.” May not the Greek z, and Roman P, both have been bor-
rowed from the different elements of this compound character ?

K (T. W., p. 106), ca.g, to resist. If this hieroglyph were
adopted in an alphabet it would properly represent the K
sound.

Si (T. W., pp. 98, 224), s) (T..W., p. 224), tan,

ji, sun; day. sunrise.

This hieroglyph has the form of Greek theta, and the ideas of
warmth and power are found in dddzw, Ogpw, Ogos, Zévs, dies, deus.
If there is a radical connection between these several words, the
primitive root was probably di. The several changes of di into dji
and Ji, de and Ze, are easy and natural.

N (M., v. 1, p. 221), tsie, to cut. The first character may
possibly have the same origin as the Roman t.

9

(T. W., p. 108), ci’, whoever. This character resembles
the Greek XY, both in form and in phonetic value.

If the above resemblances are considered sufficient to establish the
probability of a connection between the Chinese ideologic characters
and the modern alphabets, the probability may be strengthened if we
can find further resemblances between the Chinese and the more
modern running hands.

Among the tsau fu’ forms are the following:

oa (T. W., p. 1), a’, or ya’, poor; inferior.

¥} (T. W., 168), pai, small. (T. W., p. 168), pai, to
spoil.
gio Wes hi), Dl, ,: (T. W., p. 174), pien,
adorned. | lateral.
TED (T. W., p. 176), pi, her (T. W., p. 155), mia’u,
the soul. a temple dedicated to
ancestors.
(T. W., p. 55), fa.g, to CE Ws. Ps O00 )s kOe. a
drive away. wife.
(i Wp: 59), fo, to > (T. W., p. 60), fun, a
Y submit to. napkin.

The Chinese, as has been already mentioned, have no 0 sound;
but the above characters are all labial, and all strikingly similar to
our written B, for which, in hieroglyphic writing, either one of them
could be properly employed.

CM. vod; p: 204 URW ., Ch. Wey pe G7 )witai,
p- 65), ge, to be dis- the sea.
tressed.
> e Sy 7
(En Weep. T4), hia, (T. W., p. 79), hien, a
summer. kind of car.
) (T. W., p. 87), hu’, to (T. W., p. 108), ci’,
assist. origin.
Ky (T. W., p. 128), cig, va (T. W., p. 130), ew’, a
intelligent. cause.
ke (M., v. 1, p. 479; T. W., (T. W., p. 12), tle’, a
p- 1830), eu’, to hire. cart.

VOL. VIII.—B

10

zh (T. W., p. 14), tfi’, diverging.

It is hardly credible that so many resemblances to our guttural
script are all accidental, and if we compare the tsau fu’ with the
corresponding cai fu’ and hi,g fu characters, we shall find sufficient

similarity to warrant the belief that these forms originated with the
Chinese.

ca (T. W., p. 144), Wi, ‘Ay (T. W., p. 147), liw,
an emperor.

to linger.

(ihe ('T. W., p. 156), mien, confused,

Wo. (T. W., p. 157), mie, a part of the name of a river.

ae or ese (T. W., p. 161), nai (= vat), but; certainly.

R, (T. W., p. 163), ni’, to approach from behind.

(M., v. 1, p. 458), hvi’ (pronounced oey, by De Gingues),
round; an inclosure.

} (M., v. 1, p. 808), po, to (T. W., p. 276), va’n,
conjecture. yielding.
(T. W., p. 190), seu, an 4 (T. W., p. 194), fi’, to
island. send.
(T. Wi; p. 198) 7 vea= (T. 'W., ‘p. 212); 60572
nuchs. string.

> (T. W., p. 267), tssi, a child. The name, form, and pho-
netic value of this character, are all pretty well retained in
the German letter tsett.

G& (T. W., p. 284), ya, a tooth.

(T. W., p. 241), tu’, the earth. The resemblance of this

character to the Arabic figure 2 is the more interesting from
the fact that the root tu’ or du’, signifying division, is found in the
Chinese tvan, to cut; tvi’, a pair; Sanscrit dva’, dvi’, two; Greek
dow; Latin duo; English ¢wo.

ll

(T. W., p. 293), i’, or yi, to change. Yi-ci,g, the third of

the five classical books of the Chinese, treats of the doctrine
of changes, combinations, and transmutations. Chaos is supposed to
have been divided into two parts, answering to male and female. A
unit, or odd number, answers to the male energy,—a duad, or even
number, to the female. The simplest “change,” or combination of
the unit and duad, is the triad.

Dy (T. W., p. 275), ur, the ear. The word ur (differently
J written), also signifies two, and the word tfa (Canton dia-
lect, tfat), sometimes signifies “a kind of double collar; reiterated
words; reiterated inquiry.”’ The Sanscrit word for four is tfatur,
which is equivalent to the Chinese tfat-ur, “ doubled-two.”’

(T. W., p. 283), u’, or vu’, a crow; black. The root vu’
(though differently written), also signifies five. Some of the
other characters that resemble the Arabic figure 5, are the following :

(T. W., p. 30), tfo, estab- (T. W., p. 35), tla’u, to

lished. contain.

*R (T. W., p. 205), fa’u, to hold fast. (fa’u, differently written,
gJ also means “hand.’’) ‘Lhe Sanserit word for five is pantfan,
which may perhaps combine the two Chinese roots, pan, to grasp
with the hand, and tfan, to take or select with the hand. Is it too
great a tax upon the imagination to suppose that the resemblance of
the figure 5 to the outline of the thumb and forefinger of a closed
hand, may have been the origin of the Arabic character as well as of
the above hieroglyphs?

uf) or ,fa’n, ahill. The first character is almost precisely

preserved, both in form and in phonetic value, in
the Russian alphabet, in the letters fa’ and tfa, and in the Hebrew
w. The same form, when turned to the right, makes the Roman E,
—and when turned to the left, the Hebrew coin-letter for. The
Arabic and Samaritan characters and the Hebrew coin-letters, that
correspond to w, present striking resemblances to the Greek +, €
(which is the nearest approach the Greeks could make to the f sound)
and ¢, as well as to the Arabic digit 3.

The Chinese word for three is sa’n, which is represented by three
horizontal strokes (as if fa’n were turned at right angles, and the
connecting stroke removed), thus resembling fa’n both in sound and
form. The Roman character (III) preserves the form of fa’n still
more perfectly, inasmuch as the lines are perpendicular.* It is not

* The perpendicular lines are sometimes used by the Chinese.

12

improbable that the primitive meaning of fa’n, sa’N, ovy, or Evy, scan-,
—as well as of tor, tur-, ter-, tres, tree, three, may have been
“ protruding,’—and the secondary meaning, “a heap” or ‘an as-
semblage,””—“ two’’ denoting division, and “ three,’”’ collection.

The second character is identical in form with another sibilant, the
Greek ¥, and its form is, as it were, a rude hieroglyph of a tree with
three branches. The Chinese word for tree is the sibilant syllable
fu’, as if from shoo-ting forth or pro-tr-uding. Among the other
meanings of fu’, which convey the idea of thrusting or darting, are
the following: a kind of spear; name of a bow; to kill; light.

The connection of EH and I with the sibilants is shown by the fre-
quent interchange of the i’ and J sounds in Sanscrit and other lan-
guages. Another interesting evidence of this connection may pos-
sibly be found in the following quotation from Haldeman’s Analytic
Orthography : “There is an apparent interchange of initial KE and 8
between French and English, which cannot be accounted for on
any theory of the elements. It occurs in

“‘Htrange, épagneul, épeler, etendard, écosse.
Strange, spaniel, spell, standard, Scotland.”*
, fi, ten. This character strikingly resembles the Roman X,
in form, and in hieroglyphic as well as numeric value.

Remarkable as many of these resemblances are, some of them are
doubtless accidental, and it would be unwise hastily to assume that
any of them, or that all combined, furnish sufficient evidence that
the Greek and Roman alphabets, and the Arabic digits were bor-
rowed from the Chinese. The danger of being misled by mere
resemblance is patent to every one who is at all familiar with the long
catalogue of exploded etymology, and a sense of that danger will
render every prudent philologist very cautious in giving his un-
qualified adhesion to any novel theory, until it is corroborated by an
irresistible weight of evidence. That such evidence can be found
among the records and inscriptions of Eastern and Central Asia,—
provided this supposed genesis of alphabetic writing is correct,—is
highly probable; and points of similarity that are so curious and
striking, should stimulate the investigation that is necessary to ascer-
tain the cause of that similarity.

The foregoing comparison may perhaps be regarded as inconclusive,
from the fact that many of the hieroglyphs might have been adopted
with nearly equal propriety for a variety of different letters. or

* See Trans. Amer. Phil. Soc., Vol. XI, p. 306. See also the same article, p.
324, for examples of the glottosis of 1’ to J.

13

example, under the radical egy are arranged words commencing with
the sounds of ¢, f, g, h, i, j, 1, m, n, p, s, f, t, v, and y; and why, it
may be asked, should & or D be used as the representative of a
dental, rather than of a guttural, a labial, or a sibilant sound? I
know of no better reason than either the relative frequency of the
several sounds represented by the radical, or arbitrary choice. At
least two-thirds of the ca’u-series commence with the sounds of t, h,
¢, or y; the t-sound embracing about 26 per cent., or more than one-
fourth of the whole series,—h, about 16 per cent.,—c, about 14 per
cent.,—and y, about 11 per cent.,—the dental sounds largely pre-
dominating, and this predominance might be considered as a sufficient
answer to the question.

But the Cadmean letter-wright was an autocrat, subject to the
control of no revisory or inquisitorial tribunal. All that his alphabet
would exact of him, would be sufficient difference in the letters to
render them readily distinguishable from each other, although it
might also be desirable to retain sufficient resemblance to the original
hieroglyphs to make each letter suggestive and easily remembered.
The arbitrary character of the choice of symbols is evidenced by the
use of the same letter (P) to represent the q-sound in Hebrew,* the
r-sound in Greek, and the p-sound in Latin,—by the modern adapta-
tion of the Roman alphabet to the Cherokee language, without the
slightest regard to the original sound of any letter,—and by the em-
ployment of the same forms in different positions for different sounds,
as A, V; n,u; d,b,q, p. The latter instance is curiously sugges-
tive of the Greek dialectic interchange of x, x, and +t,—an inter-
change that is perhaps paralleled by the Chinese syllables co, to cut ;
po, to cut; tau, a knife.

In proceeding from the simple sounds, or letters, to the combined
sounds, or syllables, we are at once met with a peculiarity in the
Chinese which apparently precludes any possible comparison with a
large class of words in other languages. Not only has every syllable
in Chinese a meaning of its own, but in a large majority of cases the
syllables consist of a single consonant followed by a vowel sound. The
only double consonants employed in the language are initial ts and tf;
and no syllable in the Mandarin dialect, except the syllable ur or ul,
terminates in any consonant but a nasal nor ,g. Such combinations as
bl, br, cl, er, &e.; se, scl, scr, schl, sm, sn, sp, spl, spr, &c., are en-
tirely unknown, and therefore a large portion of the Indo-HKuropean

* Coin-letter.

14

root-forms must be excluded from any comparison with the Chinese,
unless we can find in that language some tolerably uniform laws of
alphabetic permutation that will indicate probable substitutes for those
forms.

Among the well-recognized consonant changes are the following:

In the Pe-king dialect.*

‘‘ before e or 1 is changed into ts or tf.

h before e or j is turned into gs or f.

f, tf, and ts are used for each other.

w is often inserted, as in Man, Mwan; Pan, Pwan.

f and p are occasionally interchanged.’

“Tnitial 1, m, and n, are often interchanged in all the dialects.

Words having no initial consonant, are very liable to have a nasal
.g or an h prefixed, or to have the vowel altered.

The people along the coast, and south of Canton, often alter the
initial f into h or w in some words, and retain it in others.

The initial £ is called s along the coast.” t

From the analogy of other languages, we infer the probability of
the following changes.

The French liquid ll, and the Italian use of i for 1 in such words
as piacere, as well as the various interchange by children and others
of the 1, r, w, and y sounds, naturally point to i’, u’, v, and the semi-
vowel y as probable substitutes in Chinese for either | or r when pre-
ceded by a mute.

The spirit of the ancient Greek language, which required a labial
or a guttural breathing before all words beginning with a vowel
sound, or with the letter », was precisely in accordance with the Chi-
nese, which has few, if any,§ proper vowel roots, or roots beginning
with a vowel. This disposition, in the early use of speech, to employ
a prosthetic breathing as a quasi herald of what was to follow, accounts
for many of the double initial consonants in other languages.

Double consonants are also often produced by a prosthetic letter,
which is the relic of an old root, or by dropping the vowel from a
root that ends in a liquid.

* The dialect adopted by most of the Dictionaries is that of Nan-king, which
is probably older than those of Pe-king and Canton.

t See Morrison’s Dictionary, vol. i, p. xviii.

} 8. Wells Williams. Tonic Dictionary of the Chinese Language, in the
Canton dialect, p. xx.

§ I think there are none; the few apparent vowel syllables being either modi-
fied consonants, or the debris of words that originally commenced with a conso-
nant.

15

Liquids and sibilants are often epenthetic and casual, being inserted
or omitted without affecting the meaning of the root.

The Chinese retain the two sounds of i, that distinguish the Eng-
lish from the other European languages, their final i’ being pro-
nounced either i’ or ai, in different sections of the empire,—and
sometimes in the same section,—at the speaker’s option. I think a
similar vocal latitude (with a still greater extension, that embraces
the e’ sound), was found in the early Greek 7 and ».

Chinese is not an inflected language, but a language of roots, more
or less modified by the lapse of time. In introducing it into any
philological comparison, we should therefore content ourselves with
the only kind of comparison that is possible, and we should extend
the comparison as far as possible, by taking, Ist, the identical roots ;
2d, the similar roots ; 5d, the remoter analogues, which may be traced
to a possible community of origin by some simple consonant changes.

Among identical roots I rank many that are as nearly alike as they
can be pronounced by the Chinese vocal organs; such, for instance,
as differ only

1, By the substitution of an asper or a tenuis for a lenis, as, Chin.
ci’ or cai — gr. 77 or yat-, the earth;

2, By the substitution of a short for a long vowel;

3, By the prosthesis of a breathing, which may finally have har-
dened into a consonant, as, Chin. ‘li’ — gr. xd:-, 1. cli-, to descend ;
to rest upon ;

4, By the use of a substitute for an unpronounceable letter; e. g.,
the Chinese substitute for r is usually 1, but sometimes r is undoubt-
edly represented by i, y, or v, and perhaps by other letters ;

5, By the employment of a truncating letter in place of the yap-
fig, as in Chin. ‘la° — gr. ‘pay-, ‘pax-, ‘pyy-, ‘pyz-; 1. lac-, frac-;
goth. vrak; e. break, crack, rag, wreck ; s. vragtl;

6, By transposition or epenthesis of a nasal, in cases where the
analogies appear so striking as to clearly indicate a common origin, as
in Chin. mag —s. mah; gr. poz-; 1. magn-; Chin. pig = gr.
ny.

Many of the words embraced in the list of cognate roots and ana-
logues are such as probably have a merely accidental resemblance, but
as such a collection is principally valuable for the assistance it may
render in determining the laws of permutation and the phonetic
equivalents in different languages, it seems desirable to admit all words
which might possibly be derived from the same root by any known
etymological law. Ina field that has been so little explored, even

16

“that unscientific comparison of languages, or rather of words caught
at random, which made the etymologies of the seventeenth century
the laughing-stock of the eighteenth,’* would not be altogether
valueless, for all etymology is based on resemblance, and it is impos-
sible, until the laws of affinity are satisfactorily ascertained, to deter-
mine what resemblances are accidental, and what are essential or
valuable.

The following principles may be inferred from the investigations of
philologists.

1. All verbal roots are monosyllabic.

2. The oldest roots were probably formed either by a vowel or by
a single consonant, followed by a single short vowel.

3. Additional roots were subsequently formed by lengthening the
vowel.

4. Roots with two consonants (initial and terminal), are of still
‘more recent date, having been formed either

a. By modifying the lengthened vowel by a final liquid or sibilant ;

b. By blending two roots of similar meaning, or adding a second
root to modify the meaning of the first; or

c. By stopping a short vowel sound by a mute, as in the Chinese
short or abrupt tone.

Many of the peculiar features of the Chinese tones or accents are
undoubtedly of a comparatively recent date. Judging from the defi-
nitions of the Chinese grammarians, it is reasonable to suppose that
the early missionaries were correct in representing the essential value

* Chey. Bunsen’s Discourse before the Brit. Assoc. for the Advancement of
Science, 1847.

{ Adelung thought that the first words were vowels. For Bunsen’s views see
the following note.

t ‘‘The simplest roots must consist either of a vowel alone (pure syllables in
the strictest sense) or of a consonant, haying its inherent vowel either before or
after it. Syllables beginning and ending with a vowel, and haying besides a con-
sonant between them, are already to be suspected of contraction, unless the con-
sonant be a servile one, as the liquids and the sibilating sounds generally are.
Indeed, this difference between the degree of substantiality of the consonants is
a powerful element for the development of words into an organic structure.
Monosyllables with two substantial consonants are the furthest extreme to which
monosyllabic languages can arrive.... . Two equally strong consonants again,
of the same organ of speech (as two labials, two linguals, and so on), may come
under the head of a simple increase and light modification of the one impression.
But syllables with two mute consonants of two different organic classes presuppose
a union of two, which requires originally two syllables.’’—Bumnsen ; Report of
Brit. Assoc., 1847.

17

of those accents by the marks employed in other languages. The
following are the Chinese names of the accents:

1. pig fig, “the even, level, or undisturbed tone.’ This is di-
vided into the upper pig fi,g, which they define as “long and clear,”
marked by the missionaries with a dash over the vowel (as 4), and
the lower pi.g fi.g, defined as “long and low, or obscure,” marked by
a circumflex (as 4).

2. fa.g fig, “the ascending tone,’”’ marked by the grave accent
(as 4).

3. cin fi,g, “the departing tone,” marked by the acute accent (4).

4. ji fig, “the entering tone,” marked by the breve (4).

It would seem, from the definitions, that the second form might
be better represented by the acute, and the third by the grave accent,
but with this exception the notation of the missionaries probably
represents with sufficient accuracy the tonic distinctions originally
made by the Chinese.

The fi fig (called in the Canton dialect yap, or yat-fig), repre-
sents a short, abrupt tone, which, in the Canton dialect, is always
followed by the sound of k, p, or t. “It is as if a man sounding the
pig fig, should be suddenly taken with a hiccup, and stop it half
way; if the word Jock be sounded, but the last two consonants
omitted, it gives the yap fi,g.’’*

If it be granted that the ji fig furnishes an indication of the
probable origin of root forms that terminate in a mute consonant, it
would follow that such roots must originally have contained only a
short vowel, as is generally the case in the Sanscrit and Teutonic
languages.

The hiatus occasioned by the sudden truncation of sound may also
explain the lengthened quantity of a short vowel in Greek and Latin,
when followed by two consonants. If the final consonant formed a
portion of the primitive root, it is dificult to account for this increase
of quantity, but if it was merely a softened close for the Ji fig, it
would naturally retain the temporal increase which attends the at-
tempt to pronounce a consonant immediately after the hiatus.

It is desirable in all etymological comparisons to adopt a notation
that shall mark every sound with the greatest possible precision and

* Williams.—Easy Lessons in Chinese, p. 50.

{+ Even when a Sanscrit root terminates in a consonant preceded by a long
vowel, there is usually another form of the root with the corresponding short
vowel, which renders it highly probable that all the consonant-ending roots in that
language were originally ji fi,g.

VOL. VIII.—c

18

uniformity. I know of no system that appears to meet all the re-
quirements of a scientific alphabet so perfectly as the one recom-
mended by Prof. Haldeman in his prize essay,* and [ have adopted,

with a few slight modifications and additions, such portions of his
alphabet as appear to me most suitable for representing the sounds of
the Sanscrit and Chinese syllables. I have also given, in the Vocabu-
lary, the modes of Chinese spelling adopted by Morrison and by De
Guignes, as well as Morrison’s representation of the orthography of
the Manuscript Dictionaries and of the Canton dialect.

In addition to the works on general philology mentioned in the
Introduction to the “Sanserit and English Analogues,’ I would
acknowledge my indebtedness to the following:

AMERICAN ORIENTAL Soctery.—Journal.

ASIATIC RESEARCHES.

BritisH AssocraTIon for the Advancement of Science.—Reports.

Dr GuiaNneEs.—Dictionnaire Chinois-Frangois.

Dwiaut, BensAmMiIn W.—Modern Philology.

Ginss, JostAnq W.—Teutonic Etymology. The Formation of
Teutonic Words in the English Language.

Hacer, Josepu.—An Explanation of the Elementary Characters
of the Chinese, with an Analysis of their Ancient Symbols and
Hieroglyphics.

JouNEs, ArTHUR JAMES.—Philological Proofs of the Original
Unity and Recent Origin of the Human Race.

KuaprotH, JuLiIus.—Asia Polyglotta.

LatuaM, R. G.—A Handbook of the English Language.

Morrison, R.—A Dictionary of the Chinese Language.

Morrison, R.—Chinese Grammar.

Wituiams, S. Wetts.—Tonic Dictionary of the Chinese Lan-
guage. In the Canton dialect.

WituiAms, S. Weiis.—Hasy Lessons in Chinese.

The works devoted exclusively to etymological roots which have
been of especial service to me, are the Radices Lingus Sanscrite, of
Westergaard ; the Grundziige der Griechischen Etymologie, of Prof.
Curtius; and the Teutonic Etymology, of Prof. Gibbs. Of my in-
debtedness to the two latter works, | make repeated and especial
acknowledgment in the following Vocabulary.

The Japanese words are all given on the authority of Klaproth.

* Analytical Orthography. By S. 8. Haldeman. Philadelphia: 1860. Pub-
lished originally in the ade ‘of the American Philosophical Society,
vol. xi.

19

TABLE OF PRONUNCIATION.

A, a, the indistinct short vowel, pronounced nearly like a in human.
A’, a’, pronounced like a in far.
’ 5 P

» D, - “ 6 in but.
ec; rs “ ein car; never like s.
D, d, ae “din day.
E, e, fe “ ein when.
EF’, e’; . “ qin late.
F, f, : “fin fan.
G, g, ss “ gin gun.
H, h, vs “ hin hot.
1 ie as “ cin pin,
tee Op “ee in meet.
L, 1, oe “ Tin long.
M, m, e “min man.
N, n, es “ min now.
0, 0, ss JS ay hal yg
05:07, i “ 0 in tone.
P, Pp, i < pp in pen.
R, 1, é “ > trilled.
R, F ae “ y smooth, or like ri in merrily.
8, 8, “y 3 in son.

G, ¢, a corrupted Sanscrit guttural, resembling the sound of sh in shun.
f, £, pronounced like sh in shun.

3,3 e “ sin pleasure.
T, t, 34 “tin tea.

U, i, £ “ain full.
ts, “ 00 in fool.
V, Vv, : “ German w.
Ds ad “ yin yarn.

¢ anasal sound. In many Sanscrit words, it may be either omitted or
inserted, at pleasure.

8, a substitute for a final aspirate or sibilant.
t, d, n, are the Sanscrit cerebrals, pronounced nearly like the dentals, but
* *" with the sound thrown further back in the head.

Cavtioxs.—In the aspirated letters Ch, Ph, Th, the distinct sound of
each letter should be preserved, as in Mac-Henry, hap-hazard, hot-house.

C and G should never be pronounced like s and dj.

BREATHINGS.

* The spiritus asper, or guttural breathing,—hardened into ¢, g, or h.

‘ The dental breathing,—hardened into d, s, fj or t.

> The spiritus lenis, or labial breathing,—hardened into b, f, p, m, or v.

° The truncating or terminal breathing, which may be hardened into
any final consonant.

20

TABLE OF SUPPOSED PHONETIC EQUIVALENTS.

CHINESE,

GREEK.

/
v short
v long
at €t of
“uy
av ev ov
ow

av nv

xX

if (Nasal.)
y
py
P
A
& ¢

Co c
digamma

LATIN.

|= ieee at

* Occasional.

GOTHIC. GERMAN.
aiu aiu
ai au eo

@o a (5) uo
ial ie
el i
u au uo
u a
al ei
au lu ou 6 iu 10
h (g) h (g)

k k (ch)
g g (k)
th (d) d
t Z SZ
d t
f f vy (b)
b b (p)
n n
n n
m m
r r
] 1
j J
8 (z) s (r)
Vv Ww

21

eC nm b Ura hy.
ABBREVIATIONS.

ags.—anglosaxon. goth.—gothie. pers.—persian.
ar.—arabic. gr.—ereek. pg-—portuguese.
C.—Canton dialect. it.—italian. russ.—russian.
efr.—(confer) compare. J.—Johnes. sp.—spanish.
D.—De Guignes. jap.— japanese. sw.—swedish.
d.—dutch. J.W. G.—J. W. Gibbs. T. W.—Tung Wan, or
dan.—danish. K.—Klaproth. “Grouped Letters,” from
e.—english. M.—Morrison. Morrison’s Dictionary.
f.—french. Ms.—Ms. dictionaries. y.—(vide) see.
g.—german. o.—old. w.—welsh.

G. C.—Georg Curtius. P.—Peking dialeet.

C, As In Car. JI. IpEentTIcAL Roors.

OAT. M. Kar., D. Kay. Ms: Kaz, Kaysu CoKoe, Po con-
nect; for; because. Cart or Ci’. M. Ke or Ker. And; with.
Cfr. °3; gr. zai, xatpoc; 1. que; G. OC. 27; K. p. 362.

. Car or Cr’. Shore; bank; rocky impediment in water. Cre.
M. Keé. <A rock quay opposed to a current, and intended to
drive off the waters. Cfr. 35 g. kai, kies ; d. kaat; f. quar;
gr. 7¢ppos?

. Ca'l. Spreading; to open; to ask; to beg. Cfr. gr. zetw, yatvw,
zeta; g. keil; f. eatmander. The French word is doubtless
derived from caiman, but caiman may perhaps be derived from
ca‘i, as if to denote a gaping, begging animal. vy. Cvar; G.
C. 45 b.

. Cator Cr’. Asieve. Cfr. g. keubel; 1. cribrum; f. crible.

. Car or Cr’. The spirit which animates the earth; the earth
itself. Cfr. gr. yata, 77.

. Cat or Cr’. He, she, it, the. Cfr. gr. xetvoc, ‘4; e. he. Cr’ LIV.
M. Ke tev. The ass. Cfr. gr. xeAdés; jap. 70; G. C. 603;
J. W. G. p. 3; K.p. 370. Cr’ ra tu’. The hairs of the
head. Cfr. 1. capilli?

. Ca’t. To change; another. Cfr. 1. ceterus.

. Cat. Sigh; sob; shortness of breath. Cfr. g. heichen.

Identical Roots. 99

9. Ca’t. To begin; to arrange in order; unusual. Cfr. gr. zatvds;
gin; g ) g )

10.

1:

12.
15.
14.

15.
16.
ive
18.

19.
20.

]. cept.

Ca’t. Whatever is right and proper. Cator C1’. Times and
seasons. Ci’E. Anoccasion. Cfr. gr. xatpdc.

Car or Ci’. Sincere. Li’. Propriety; a ceremony. Ma’v.
Manner. Li’ Mav. A polite, gentlemanly deportment. Cfr.
]. cw-re-mo-nia, sin-ce-rus. vy. SIN.

Ca't. Victory. Cfr. gr. zawla, zatvwpar. [f. gat.
Ca’'I. Good; excellent; peace and joy. Cfr. gr. yatos, yatpw ;
Ca't. Rest; repose. Cvar. To lean or depend upon. Car
or Ci’. A bench to rest upon; to take repose. Cfr. gr. xefw,
Ca’t or Cya’t. A clear bright fire. Cfr. gr. xatw. [xstuac.
Cat or Cr’. To cut; a graving tool. Cfr. 1. celo.

Ca't or Cya’t. Cold; incessant storm. Cfr. gr. yetuov.

Cat or Ci’. To ridicule; to reprehend; to provoke resentment.
Cfr. g. ketifen; e. chufe.

Cat or Ci’. Single; solitary. Cfr. 1. celebs. vy. CvA. A widow.
Ca’n. M., D., Ms. Kan. C. Koan, Kom. To contain; a
little cup; a kind of vase. Cfr. gr. zav0d¢, xdvactpov, xdvdus,
xdveov, xdvns; 1. canistrum, canthus; g. kanne; f. canapsa,
cantine ; e. can.

Ca'n. To take with the hand; a handle. Cfr. gr. yavddw; s.
cal, to seize. v. Ha’n.

Ca’n. To beable; strong. Cfr. J. W.G., e. can; gr. xowdw ;
1. conor, calleo ;*? g. kénnen. K. p. 860.

Ca’n. Reed; cane; rod. Cfr. [\95; s. ca’ndas, a reed; gr.
zdvva; |. canna; g. kaneie; f. canne; e. cane.

Ca’n. Tosee; to desire. Cfr. s. can, to see; to desire.

5. Ca’n. Sound; noise. Cfr.s. can, tfan, to sound; gr. zavdoow,

zavayy, xddew ; |, cano, canto.

. Ca’n. Sweet; agreeable. Cfr. s. chandas, candied treacle; gr.

zdvovhos, xwdpwpov; |, condio; it. candire; e. candy, condi-

ment; j. kan; K. p. 376.

. Ca’n. Clear; bright; hoar-frost; candid. Tsan, tfan, or fan.

Clear; bright; luminous. Cfr. s. ean, to shine; gr. ydvos; 1.
candeo, caneo ; g. schein; e. sheen, shine.

Ca’n. To dig; to cut; to pierce. Cfr. s. chan, to dig; gr.
xevtéw, x£utpov; ]. canalis; g. kneif; f. canif; a.s. enif; J.

WuiGe pia:

* Cfr. e. pres. can; pret. could.

93 Identical Roots.

. Ca’n. To bite; tognaw. Ca’n or Han. A kind of wild dog.

Cfr. 1. canis, cantharis; J. W. G. p. 11.

. Ca’n. Bitter; a fruit similar to the olive. Cfr. gr. zidcov, the
. Ca’n. Leg-bone. Cfr. gr. x7/u7. [fruit of the wild olive.
. Ca’a. M., D. Kana. C. Kona. To be gay. Cfr. gr. xayyafu.
. Ca’a. D. 12,781. ‘Magna conchylia.” Cfr. gr. xdéyryy, G.

C. 65.

. Ca’ a. Dry, hot; to roast. Cfr. gr. zayyatvw, xdyypus.
. CA. M. Kine. D. Keng. Tochange. Cfr. it. cangiare ;

f. changer. [xazzw; |. capio; g. kapern.

. Carp. M. Kein. C. Kap. To seize; to eat. Cfr. er. xdézw,
. Cat. M. Kéé. C.Car. To draw or collect together; to bind ;

for; instead of. Cfr. gr. zatd, xddo¢, x700¢; 1. catena.

. Cat. To chastise. Cfr. e. cat; 1. castigo.
. Cat. A kind of dish or platter. Cfr. 1. catillus, catinus.
. Ca’u-yA. A crouching submissive manner. Cfr. g. kauchen,

kauern, kautzen.

. Ca’'u. M. Kaov. D., Ms. Kao. C. Kow. Bamboo pole;

stem of grain. Cfr. gr. zavdés; 1. caudex, caulis; g. kohl. v.

GC. 29. [sandals. Cfr. gr. zavzte.

. Ca’u. A wrapper for the legs. Cru. M. Kev. Shoes or
. Ca'u. Proud; boasting; yeast. Cfr. gr. yadpos, xavydopat,

yasvaé, yabvos. [xAdvue; G. C. 61.

. Ca’u. Rump; lower end of the spine. Cfr. 1. cauda; gr.
. Ca’u. High; white. Ca’u Ga’u. The lofty appearance of

mountains. Cfr. gr. zavzdcos; 1. Caucasus, cautes ; goth. hauhs ;

g. hoch; jap. kau; G. C. 68; K. p. 360, 376.

. Ca’u. To heat with fire. Cfr. gr. zadpa; 1. causticus; G. C.

44,

. Ca’u. A long drawling sound. M. Keaov. C.Ca’u. The

roar or cry of an animal; the crowing of acock. Cfr. 1. caurio ;

g. kaudern. [G:,¢..79.

. Ca'u. Hollow; a quiver. Cfr. gr. xadztov, zovieds; 1. cavus ;
. Ca’vu. Alamb. C.Ca’u. A cage. Cfr. 1. caula, cavea; g.

Ca’u. Raillery. Cfr. 1. cavilla. [Aaue.

. Cau. M. Kev. To run or fly swiftly. Cfr. gr. zavpdc.
. Cau. To be observant and careful. Cfr. 1. caveo, cautus.
. Cau. M. Kow. D.Keov. Ms. Kev. Adog. Tren Cau

(“‘sky-dog’”’), or Yu’ Cau (“fish-dog’”’), the king-fisher. Cf.

gr. xab7§, ddxbwy. v. Ha’, the sea; CIUEN, dog.

. Cau. To buy; to exchange. Cfr. ]. caupo; g. kaufen.

po,

Identical Roots. 4

50.

56.

80.

~~

Ce. M.Kin. D. Ms. Ke. C.Hax. Wild onion. Cfr. 1.
cepe, cepa.

Cr. Tocome; toreach or extend to. Lu’. M. Loo. <A path
or road. Ta’u. M.Taov. A way or path. Cfr. gr. xtw,
xéhevdos; G. C. 47, 57.

. Ce. Strong; to conquer. Cfr. gr. xtzuc, uxdw; g. heck.
. Ce, Cr’ or Car. M. Kin, Kz. To cut. Cfr. gr. xedfw, xedatu,

zetpw, xed-vw0os, 47,0.

. Cev. To milk a cow or goat. Cfr. 1. ceva.

» Cr. or Catwow.t2,470"6, 1, 16; 18,19:

. Ci. M. Ke or Ker. Tosqueeze. Cfr. e. squeeze.

. Cr’. To bind or tie. Cfr. s. ci/l, to fasten; gr. xyuds, ztdapts,

xtOapa, xO0dy, zipzos; |. circus, cirrus; g. kiel; e. keel.

. Cr. A stand or case for provisions; to place or lay by. La°.

Beeswax. OCfr. gr. xefwrds, znpds; |. cera. hide.
5 i 9 40S ;

. Gi. D. Tohide. Cfr. gr. qd, yerd; 1. celo; a. s. hydan; e.
. Cr’. Tranquil; composed. Cfr. gr. zydéw; 1. cicur; g. kirre.
. Cr’. Skill. Cfr. e. shill; s. ci, to know.

Cr. To opens “Ch. eray7 an:

. Or. Enlarged; great. Clr. gr. mjin, xit0¢; 1. cetus. To’, is

the Chinese name of a fish ; some say it is the same as the shark.

. Cr’. Vapor; fume; air; breath. Cfr. gr. xjxis; jap. Wi; K.
. Or. Old. Cfr. gr. xy¢gyv. [p. 376.
71. Cr’. Togive. Cfr.1]. cedo; a.s. gifan ; goth. giban ; g. geben;

ec. give.

. Cr. Hastily. Cfr. gr. xéan¢; 1. cito, celer; G. C. 48.
. Ci’. Grasshopper. Cfr. 1. cicada.
. Cr’. <A fowl. Tfu’-ci’. The partridge. Cfr. gr. xazzxdjn,

to)
nxnds; e. chick; jap. kei; K. p. 372.

. Cr’-t0. To kill. Cfr.-gr. x70; e. kill. [e. chew.
. Cr. Toeat. Cfr. gr. yedds; 1. cibus; a. s. ceowan ; g. kauen ;
. Or'a. M. Kea. C. Ka. D., Ms. Kia. P. Coea. Jaw bones.

Cfr. g. kiefe.

. Cra. Ahouse. Vat. M. Wer. To weave, surround, guard,

establish; military station ; unwalled town; the appearance of a
house. Cfr. s. ocas, vegas, a house; gr. olxos, olzta; 1. vicus ;
it. casa; goth. weihs; d. wik; a. s. wic; jap. ke, kha; K. p.

360, 372.

. Cra. Buds; clothing; scales of fish; finger nails. Cfr. a. s.

fy Ai
sceale; dan. skiel; gr. zédv§; 8. nachas, a nail.
Cr’'aA. Good; excellent; to praise. Cfr. gr. zadds; 1. celeber.

95 Identical Roots.

. Cr’a. An insect that grows among rice. Cfr. gr. xis, xfwy.
. Cra. To speak; eloquent. Cfr. s. chya’, to relate.
. Cre. M. Keé, Kein. D., Ms. Kriz. C. Kap, Kat, Keep,

Keret. Cheek; jaw. Cfr. g. kiefe, kieme ; a.s. ceac; e. cheek.

. Cre. A kind of basket; chest. Cfr. g. kiepe.

85. Cin. M., D., Ms. Kin. A napkin. Cfr. e. napkin.

86. Cry. To bind; to restrain. Cfr. 1. cingo; ags. hynan; g.
87. Cin. Mournful. Cfr. gr. xwupde. [hindern.
88. Cra. A boundary or limit. v. 86. [celli.
89. Cr,c. To cross; the threads of a web. Cfr. gr. zyzdis; 1. can-

99.

100.
101.
102.
103.
104.

105.

106.
107.
108.

. Cra. Very intelligent,—(a title conferred on various high offi-

cers of state.) Cfr.e. king? If king is the canning, or ken-
ning man, as many philologists suppose, the Chinese retain both
the primitive root (v. 22) and the English derivative.

. Cro. M. Kero. D., Ms. Kro. P. Keaov. C. Kon. Shoes

or sandals. Cfr. ags. sceo; g. schuh; gr. xavxtc.

. Cro. Short. Cfr. a. s. sceort; 1. curtus.
. Cru’. M. Kew. Ms. Kieu. C. Kow. A globe; a ball.

Cfr. 1. globus; g. kugel; K. p. 360. [Cfr. 1. ctvis.

. Cru’. M. Kev. Ms. Kivu. A settled place of abode ; to reside.
. Cru. M. Kein. C. Kox. Crooked; bent. Cfr. 1. crux;

e. crook. [goth. kiusan; e. choose; J. W. G. chus.

. Cru’. M. Kew. To search for; to seek; to take out of. Cfr.
. CrueN. M. Keven. Adog. Off. s. Gvan, a dog; gr. xbwy;

jap. Au; K. p. 88, 360, 372; G. C. 84; J. p. 151.

. Crun. M. Keun. Ms. Kiun. C. Kwan. Aking. Cfr. g.

konig ; K. p. 360. [crack, rag.
‘La®. To break. Cfr. gr. ‘payw; 1. frac-, lac-; g. krach; e.
“Lat or ‘Li’. Mournful. ‘Livi’. Weeping. Cfr. gr. xAatw.

‘Lat. To effect; to bring to the point wished. Cfr. gr. zpatvw.
“Lat or ‘Li’. Small. Cfr. g. Alein. [Alet, kleben.
‘Lal or ‘Li’. Attached to; a kind of glue or paste. Cfr. g.
‘LAM. M. Lan. -C. Lam. To grasp; to hinder. M. Lin.
C. Lam. Cold; to soak with water. Cfr. g. klamm, klemm,
krampe; e. clam, clammy, clamp.

‘LaM or ‘Lan. M. Lan. C. Lam. A screen; closely shut
up; obscured. Cfr. gr. AavOdvw; 1. clam, clandestinus ; fr.
ecran ; @. screen. [e. clang.
‘Lac. A drum; sound ofa bell. Cfr. gr. xAayy7; 1. clangor,
‘Lac. Wearied. Cfr. g. krank ; 1. langueo.

‘La’u. M. Laov. Prison; inclosure. Cfr. 1. claudo.

VOL. VIII.——D

Identical Roots. 96

109. ‘Li or ‘Lar. To descend. ‘La’t. To lean or depend upon.

151
132

133
134
135
136

137

138.

Cfr. gr. zAiua&, xAvw; 1. cliens, clino, clivus; a.s. hlinian; e.

lean.
110. ‘Li’. A shoe; to tread upon. Cfr. gr. xpyzic; 1. crepida.
111. ‘Li’. Water running down a declivity, or soaking the earth.
Cfr. gr. xpxv7.
112. ‘Li’. To divide or separate. Cfr. gr. xpiw; 1. crisis, criticus.
113. ‘Li’. Torub. Cfr. gr. ypiw; 1. frico.
114. ‘Li’. Numerous. (Cfr. 1. creber. [a. s. lyfan ; e. believe.
115. ‘Li’. To trust. “Lia.a. To trust; to believe. Cfr. 1. credo;
116. ‘Lia’u. M. Leaov. Intelligent. Cfr. e. clever.
117. ‘Liz. To split. Cfr. g. Alee, klieber, klaffen ; e. cleave.
118. ‘Lia. To grasp. Cfr.a.s. clingan; g. klinke; d. klinken ;
e. cling, clinker, clinch, clench.
119. ‘Li. A ringing or tinkling sound. Cfr. g. klingen ; e. klink.
_ 120. ‘Liu’. M. Lev. C. Luy. <A company; an assemblage of
: persons. (fr. e. crew, crowd. ' [crave.
121. ‘Liu’. M. Lew. To beg or entreat. Cfr. w. crev, crevu; e.
122. ‘Lo. M. Lin. C. Lox. Green; to burn. Cfr. gr. ydda,
xpox0s; \. flavus; g. grin; e. green, yellow.
123. ‘Lo’. A gong. Cfr. g. glocke ; f. cloche; e. clock.
124. ‘Lu’. A large shield. Cfr. 1. clypeus. [cloaca.
125. ‘Lu’. A passage. Cru’. <A gutter; a watercourse. fr. 1.
126. ‘Nap. M.Na. C.Nap. Bending. Cfr. gr. xdprrw.
127. ‘Na’u. M.Naov. Noise. Cfr. gr. xvdoc.
128. Co’. M., D., Ms. Ko. P. Kuo. C.Koor Ho, Kox. In-
clined to sleep. Cfr. gr. xdua, xotpaw.
129. Co’. A hole or cavern. Cva’. Hollow; a pit. Co’ Ta’v.
An iron boiler. Cfr. gr. zotAoc, xotvAn; a. s. hol; 1. cortina.
130. Co’. Toexceed. Cfr. 1. copia. [ pigeon.

. Co, Pr-co. <A pigeon. Cfr. 1. columba ; it. piccione; f. e.

. Co’. Knee bones; hip bone. Cu’. M. Koo. The thighs.
Cfr. gr. yévv, xoydvy 3 1. coxa; G. C. 70.

. Co’. To bundle up. Cfr. gr. xwded.

. Co’. Fruit. Cfr. gr. xdxzoo.

. Co’. Astalk. Cfr. 1. colis, columen.

. Co®. M. Ks, Kis. Ms, D. Ko...0. Kok. To ante
wound. Cfr. gr. xédztw, xohdlur, xohdrtw, xohobw; G. C. 68 b.
. Co°. Skin; shell; covering. Cfr. gr. xodeds, xooxvApdrta ; 1.

corium.
Co°. Veneration; careful attention. Cfr. gr. xouéw, xdAa6.

py Identical Roots.

139. Co®. To nourish; grain. Cfr. gr. xddov.

140. Co®. Ashell. Cfr. gr. xdyhog, xwxdhia,

141. Co®. Tocovet. Cfr. 1. cupio; e. covet.

142. Co°. A hillock; extreme degree. Cfr. gr. xohogdy, xohwvds,
xdvis, xdpunfos; |. collis.

143. “‘Ta’v. To store up. Cfr. gr. xrdopat.

144. ‘Tr’ or “Tart. To destroy. Cfr. gr. xtdw, xtépea, xtetvw.

145. “Ty. Aram or buck. Cfr. gr. xrthos.

146. “Ti’. A thing fixed steadily on its base; a bank or dike; to
stop or fill up with earth. Cfr. gr. zrifw, xttw. [xrets.

147. “Tir. Iron. “Tre Ta. “An iron feeler;” a rake. (fr. g.

148. Cu’. M. Koo. D. Kou. Ms. Ku. C. Hoo. A rule or
law. Trev’. To govern; to direct. Cfr. 1p; gr. wfepvdw; 1.
guberno. [acutus ; f. cowper; e. cut; K. p. 361.

149. Cu’. To cut asunder. Cfr. dIp, rp; gr. wns, xovpd; 1.

150. Cu’. A circle; shut up on every side. Cfr. Mp5 gr. xdxdos,
xbw, xbayos, xopa; 1. cucullus.

151. Cu’. To turn the head and look at; suspicious. Cru’. M.
Krew. C. Kow. To investigate. Cfr. 1. cwriosus.

152. Cu’. A bullock. Cfr. g. kuh; s. gaus (C. gau or .gau), a
bull; e. cow.

153. Cu’. ‘To freeze. Cfr. g. kithl; e. cool; G. C. 77.

154. Cu’. <A species of basketwork bound around anything. Cfr.
gr. xodgwos.

155. Cu’. To hollow out; acup. Cva. Hollow. Cfr. 9p; s.
cupas, a cave, a hollow; gr. zugds, xbia, xbaboc; 1. cupa; g.
kufe ; f. cuve, coupe; G. C. 79.

156. Cu’. Square; angular. Cfr. gr. zdfos; 1. cubus, quadra.

157. Cu’ cu’. The cuckoo. Morrison says, “It is not certain
whether this be an European or Chinese expression.” Ofr. G.
C. 66. [hand. Cfr. s. ca,gulas, the hand.

158. Cu.a. M., Ms., C. Kune. D. Kone. To grasp with the

159. Cu.a. With. Cfr. 1. cum.

160. Cu.c. Anxious thought. Cfr. s. ea’.ef, to desire.

161. Cva’. M., C. Kwa. D. Kova. Ms. Kua. The squares
on a chess-board. Cfr. 1. guadra.

162. Cva’. Single; a widow. Cfr. 1. celebs; gr. yijpos.

163. ‘Va. Clear water. Cva. Water. Cfr. 1. aqua.

164. Cvar. M. Kwei. Ms. Kuxzr. D. Kovury. C. Kwaz. To
conjecture; to examine. Cfr. 1. quero, queso; e. guess.

165. Cvar. Principal; headmost. Cfr. gr. zo¢pavoc.

Identical Roots. 98

166. ‘Var. M. Wer. Ms. Gorr. To surround. Cfr. g. kreis,
167. ‘Vat. To tranquillize. Cfr. 1. quies. [Aleid.
168. Cva’n. Affectionate; generous; merciful. Cfr. 1. clemens.
169. Cva’n. Large. Cfr. 1. grandis.

170. ‘Van. Accrack. Cfr. f. cran; e. cranny. [xwdow,
171. Cvoc. M. Kwo. C.Kwox. Toimpede. Cfr. e. clog; gr.
172. ‘Vu’. M. Woo. Ms. Nev. Five. Cfr. 1. guingue.

178. ‘Vu’. An equal. Cfr. 1. aquus.

C, as iy Car. II. Coanate Roots AND ANALOGUES.

174. Ca’r, To containin. Cr or Caz. To take with the hand;
to grasp. Cfr. 03; gr. xatap, xatddac, yeip.

175. Ca’l. Bank; boundary. Cfr. gr. yezdos.

176. Ca’t. ©. Kor. Spreading out. Cfr. gr. zopaddreov. [ccecus.

“177. Cat. Tocover. Cu’. M. Koo. Blind. Cfr. gr. yatry; 1.

178. Ca’t. Appearance of the bones of the head. Cfr. gr. xapa.

179. Ca’t. High and clear; to cover; to contain. Cfr. gr. xoz-
hos; 1. celum, ceruleus; g. keische, kleiden ; f. caisse.

1802 Ca’x. » Bor. ) Circa 5: gra yep.

181. Ca’t. A slight repast, already done. Cya’r. A place where
people crowd together, as ina market. Cfr. 1. cena, ceetus.

182. Cat. To cleanse. Cfr. g. keusch ; gr. xopéw.

183. Ca’t. A disease of the throat. Cfr. gr. xépufa.

184. Ca’r. Lameness. Cfr. gr. ywidc.

185. Ca’t. Toarrange. Cfr. gr. xdop0c.

186. Car or Cr’. To bind; to plaster a wall. Cvar. To demolish ;
a wallinruins. Cfr. 1. cementum.

187. Caz. Vapor; spirit; breath. Cfr. g. geist.

188. Car. Dearth. Cu.g. Empty. Cfr. gr. zewds, xevde.

189. Car. Whatever is young or delicate. Cfr. g. heim.

190. Car. A kind of wine drunk after bathing. Cfr. 1. celia.

191. Car. A fowl. Cfr. s. cai, to croak.

192. Car. A large sickle or hook; to cut asunder; to kill sacri-
fices. Cre. Tokill. Cfr. gr. xatvw, xatptos, xeipw, xetw, yatos;
1. ceedo.

193. Cat. Foundation; strong. Cfr. s. chai, to be firm.

194. Ca’n. <A receptacle; to contain; to bind; totie up. Cfr.
73, 093; s. can, to wink; cal, to hold; gr. zddados, xduaé,
xavd, xdhos, xdpthos, xapyyotov, xaktd, xakdfin, xapdpa, xaur7,
xdpa, xdpafos, xvdurntw, nvby), xddv&, xdvdvs, xav0bs, xddryn, xdv-

195
196

197.

198

199

200

201
202

203

204.

205

206

207.

208
209
210
211

212

218.
214.
215.
216.
217.
218.
219.

220.
221.

99 Analogues.

Oapos, zzhugos; 1. calamus, calathus, calix, calus, camella,
camera, cammarus, camurus, camus.

Ca’n. Clandestine. Cfr. 1. clam, clandestinus.

Ca’n. A shield; to be opposed to. Cfr. 1. contra; g. gegen.
Ca’n. The heel. Cfr. gr. zadxdfw; 1. calx, calcar, calco.
Ca’n. To bear; firm; strong. Cfr. gr. xdvOwy; s. eal, to
carry; |. calleo, gero; e. carry.

Ca’n. To be adequate; to overcome. Cfr. s. eal, er, to
make ; gr. xdpta, xdptos, xpdtos; |. creo; e. could.
Ca’n. To judge; to investigate strictly. Cfr. s. er, to know;
gr. zpiw; |. cerno; e. ken. G. C. 135.

Ca’N. To advance; tostrive. Cfr. gr. xd.

Ca’n. To pursue after. Cfr. s. cal, to throw; to go; can, to go;
gr. xédhu, xédys, xéhevw; 1. callis; e. canter.

Ca’n. Harmony; concord. Cfr. 1. camena.

Ca’n. Evening. Cfr. gr. wégas.

Ca'n. Red; purple. Cfr. gr. zapizy, xd Bape; 1, eallaicus ;
pers. kanbar.

Ca’n. Dry. Off. gr. xdpgw, xpdotis,

Ca/N. Clear; bright; candid. Ca,a. To roast. Cfr. s. can,
djval, to shine; cal, to see; gr. xaldc, zavdy; 1. clarus, caleo,
candeo, candidus.

Ca’n. To pierce. Cfr. gr. xépas, zepavvés 3 1. cornu.

Ca’n. Stem; trunk. Cfr. gr. xédados.

Ca’n. Rocky, irregular appearance. Cfr. gr. xypé6<.

Ca’n. The substantial part of a thing. Cfr. gr. xévrpov, xap-
Ota, xaprés; 1. cor.

Ca’n. To bite; to gnaw; insects penetrating things. Cfr.
gr. xdvOapts, xdpvos, xvdw, xwdxtw, xwvdy 3 e. gnat.

Ca’n. Bitter; salt; lye. Cfr. ar. kali; gr. diac.

Ca’n. Offence; crime. Cfr. 1. culpa.

Ca’.c. Hard. Cfr. 1. callus.

Cac. Tobind. Cr1,c. The neck. Cfr. g. kragen.

Cap. M. Kea. C. Cap. Grain. Cfr. gr. xdfos, xaxcOy.

Cap. M. Krin. C. Cap. Happy. Cfr. w. hapus; e. happy.
Cap. The chest; clothing; buds. Cal. To cover. Cfr. s.
capa‘las, the skull; gr. xegad7, zegoupt; 1. caput, capsa ; g.
kappe, kapsel. vy. Hr. [gr. xdzpos; 1. caper, caprea.
Ca’°. M. Kea. Ms. Kia. C. Ka. A boar; astag. Cfr.
Ca°. M. Keé. C. Keep, Keet, Kat. To cut. Cfr. gr.

xdnetos, xdzwy, oxdntw; g. kapaun, kappen. v. Co°.

Analogues. 30

. Ca°®. Diseased breathing; to pant. M. Ke. Vapor. Cfr.

gr. xdrvos, xatw, xdgew.

Ca’?. M. Kea. ©. Ka. A kind of haircloth, or camlet.
M. Kin. Undressed leather. Cfr. gr. xdoas.

Ca’. A-house; family; case. Cr’. To bind or tie. Cfr. gr.
xdotava, xeoTbs, xdots; 1. casa, cassis, castus ; g. hasten.

Car. M. Kee. C. Cat. To branch out gradually, and take
hold of; to cut or break off. Cfr. gr. xeddfu, xeddw.

Car. ‘To twist or entwine about, as vegetable creepers. Cfr.
er. xitTd°.

Cat. Clean; pure. Cfr. gr. xadapdc; 1. castus ; G. C. 26.
Cat. Eminent virtue and talents. Cfr. gr. x¢dvoc ; 1. catus.
Cat. A spear with a transverse pike. Cfr. 1. cateta.

Cat. To depart. M. Kuin. C. Cap or Cat. To give.
Ofr. 1. cedo.

. Cat. Cunning; to leap. Cfr. 1. catus; e. cat.

Cat. Weak; languid. M. Kea. OC. Ka®. To stumble.
M. Hea. C. Ha. Below; to descend. Cfr. gr. xdrw; 1.
cado, cadaver.

Cat. M. Kein. Anxious. Cfr. x7doc.

Ca-tr. M. Kra.C. Ka. To mount. M. Keat-re. A step-
ladder. Cfr. gr. xatqde).

. Ca’u. M. Kaov. Bent. Cfr. gr. yavdds, yavods.

. Ca'v. Straw; stem of grain. Cfr. gr. xddapos; G. C. 29.

. Ca’u. A sheepskin. Cfr. gr. x@as, xwWs.

. Ca'v. To wrap round and twist. Cfr. g. kauder.

. Ca’u. Bait. Cfr. g. kéder.

. Ca’u. High. Cfr. gr. xdpus.

. Ca’u. Sweet or genial. Cfr. gr. yAvxic.

. Ca'v ct. “Fat stone;” gypsum. Cfr. gr. ios.

. Cav. M. Kow. D. Keou. To sweep or draw together.

Tea'u. M.CHaovu. Aclaw. Cfr. g. klauben, klaue.

. Cau. Filth; mud. Cfr. 1. cenum ; g. gauche.

5. Cau. A hook. Cfr. gr. yaudc; G. C. 184.

. Cav. A mouth. Cfr. g. kawen, gawmen. [1. cloaca.
. Cau-Cru’. M. Kow-Kev. Gutter; drain. Cfr. gr. yopyipa;
. Cav FAI. The dog barks. Cfr. g. kligfer.

. Cau. M. Kew. ©. Kow. Skin garments. Cfr. 1. gausape.
. Ce. M. Kin. Ms. Ke. Toadorn. Cfr. gr. xaddc.

. CE. The breast bones. Cfr. gr. yédus.

. Ce. To reach; to come to. Cfr. xéAev0oc.

81 Analogues.

258. Cr. Guest; stranger. Cfr. gr. yerdpac, F2v0¢; e. guest.

254. Cr’. M. Ke. A chest; a vessel. Cfr. gr. x7@cov; 1. cista ;

255. Ci’ or Cr’z. Tocease. Cfr. 1. cesso. [G. C. 25, xddos.

256. Cr’. A halter or bridle. Cfr. gr. yahwde; G. C. 561.

257. Ci’. A complete number. Cfr. gr. yédzos.

258. Cr’ ru’. The body. Cfr. 1. corpus.

259. C1’. The stem of peas or other pulse. fr. 1. cicer.

260. Cr’. Toteach. Cfr. 1. doceo.

261. Ci’. To poison. Cfr. g. gift.

262. Cr’. Tomake. Cfr. 1. facto, creo; s. er, to do.

263. Cr’. Panting. Cfr. g. gieben.

264. Cr’. To stand erect. Cio. A club; elevated; to pierce.
Trev’. To pierce; a post or pillar. Cfr. gr. xfwy, xtovic.

265. Ci’. Thrown to one side. Cf. 1. cis.

266. Ci’. Agitation or perturbation of mind. Cfr. gr. x7do¢.

267. Ci’. A-small species of goose. Cfr. gr. yyy.

268. Cir’. A prostitute. Cfr. gr. xacdfn, xdooa.

269. Cr’. Bright. Sire. Tin. Cfr. gr. zasatzepos.

270. Cr. C. Hax. To burn. Hi. M. Hin. C. Hax. To burn;
black. Li’. Black; a black and yellow cow. Cfr. gr. xeAatvos,
ants, xtppds, xnhdg. [ Saddqs.

271. Cr, Cap. M. Ke, Kunin. An excellent horse. Cfr. gr. xa-

272. Ci’. Young; a young dog. Cfr. gr. x¢dwp; 1. catulus.

273. Cr’. To gnaw; to bite. Cfr. 1. cimezx.

274. Cr’. To stab; to pierce. Cfr. gr. xdozpa, xéotpov; s. eal, to
strike; cas, to destroy; 1. castro.

275. Ci’ or Car. Vapor; spirit; breath. Cfr. g. geist.

276. Cr. M. Kin. To reach; to extend to. Cu1’z. To stretch to-
wards; to connect with. Cfr. gr. xyéw.

277. Cr. To grasp or seize with the hand. Ci1'v. To hold in the
hand. Cfr. gr. yep, yyy.

278. Cia. M. Kea. C. Ka. Ascab. Cfr. ags. scaeb; e. scab ;
l. cicatriz.

279. Ci’a. The price or value of a thing. Cfr. ags. ceapian ; e.
cheap. J. W. G. p. 10.

280. Ci’a. Anape. Cfr. s. capis, an ape; gr. z%Bos, xjzos.

281. Ci’a. Calumny. Lav. D. Leov. To speak much. Cfr. |.
calumnia; g. lewumund, verleumden.

282. Ci’a, Cie’, C’'e. Grain. Cfr. gr. yidpov; 1. Ceres.

288. Cia. Toride. Cfr. gr. xaPdddys.

284. Ci’a. Astag. Cfr. 1. cervus.

Analogues. 640)

285

. Ora. To pierce. Cfr. 1. clavus.

286. Cia. To add to; to reach or extend to; great. Cfr. 1. cresco.

287

288
289
290

311.

. Cra. M. Kea. C. Cap. Firm. Cra,a. Strength. Cfr. g.
kraft.

. Crar. C. Koz. Ora’u. Todo; toact. Cfr. gr., li aru.

. Cra.a. Ginger. Cfr. gr. Ceyrifepis; e. ginger.

. Cra’u. M. Keaovu. Curved; totwist. Civ’en Cr’ La. To
curl. Cfr. s. curalas, a curl; gr. xtxwvos, xtpxos, ~Aw0w; hk.
cincinnus, cirrhus, circum, curvus; e. curl; g. kraus.

. Ora’'u. Good; beautiful. Cfr. gr. dyaddc, xahdg; goth. goda ;
d. goed; g. gut; e. good.

. Cra’v. The crowing of a cock. Cfr. e. crow.

. Cra‘u. To rouse; to excite. Ofr. gr. eyefow.

. Cra’u. Glue. Cfr. 1. gluten; f. glu; gr. hota.

. Cra’u. A hole; aninn. Cfr. er. via; G. C. 30.

. Cra’u. Tocall. Cfr. 1. cieo, cio, clamo; G. C. 29 b.

. Cra’u. Beautiful. Cfr. gr. xdp7.

. Cra’vu. A bridge. Cfr. gr. 7égupa.

. Cra’u. Confused; to blend. Cfr. gr. zuxdw.

. Cre. M. Kuré. To contract; to draw or collect together.

Y1,G-crk, to coagulate; to curdle. Cfr. 1. caseus; g. céise ;
a.S. cese.

. Cre. To branch out gradually; to twine about. Cfr. 1. crepido.
. Cre. To overshadow. Cfr. 1. creperus.

. Cre. M. Kein. Togive. Cfr. g. geben; e. give.

304.
305.
306.
307.
308.
309.
310.

Cien. Acchild. Cfr. g. kind. [geonan. G. C. 179.
Cren. To gape and yawn; to want. Cfr. gr. yaivww; a. s.
Cren. Now. Ofr. gr. xasvdc. [know; e. keen. v. CAN.
Cren. To see; to observe; wise; strong. Cfr. s. djna’, to
Cren. Niggardly. Cfr. gr. x¢ufné.

Cin. To fight; to seize. Hien. Danger. Cfr. gr. xedovedw.
Cin. Cold. Cu’. To freeze. Cfr. 1. gelo; a.s. cyl; g. kuhl;
d. kil; e. chill, cool.

Cro. M. Keo. Horn; corner; square. Cfr. 1. cornu, quadra ;
gr. xdpas; G. C. 50. [ywvia.

312. Cro. Angle. Cren. Sharp. Tsren. Point. Cfr. gr. yAwyts,
313. Cro. To strike; to hit. Cfr. 1. certo.

314. Cro. To perceive. Cfr. gr. xogw. G. C. 64.

315. Cro. Certainly; indeed. Cfr. 1. certus, ceu.

316. Cro. The foot. Cfr. gr. xodetpdw ; 1. calcitro.

317. Cro°. To beat; aclub. Cfr. g. Alopf, klopps.

33 Analogues.

318. Crp. M. Keé. C. Keep. Accumulated earth; dirt; filth.
Cfr. gr. x(/50-.

319. Cr’p. Tocover. Cfr. g. klappe.

320. Cir. M. Keé. C. Keer. Cunning. Cfr. gr. xddgy.

321. Cr’r. Clean; pure. Cfr.1. creta. v. Car.

322. C1u’. M. Kev. Togo. Cfr. gr. yupéw; g. gehen; e. go.

328. Ci'u, Cr. Toengrave. Cfr. gr. yAigu.

324. Cru’. Square. v. 311.

325. Cru’. To walk lame. Cfr. gr. xvdddc.

326. Cru’. Shoes or sandals. v. 91. [l. clitellae.

327. C1u. C. Kuy. A kind of wooden packsaddle for a mule. Cfr.

328. Civ’, Ciu’E. Swift. Cfr. e. quick.

329. Civ’. M. Kew. Old. Cfr. 1. antiquus ; gr. yépwv.

330. Cru’. To cauterize. v. 46.

331. Cru’. Filled; satiated. Ca’r. Full. Cfr. gr. xopéw, xdpduc.

332. Cru’. Fierce. Ca’v. To strike; torture. Cfr. ]. crudelis.

333. Cru. M. Kein. Bent. Cfr. gr. ypuzds; 1. gibbus, circus ;
G. C. 81, 105.

334. Cru’e. M. Keur. Appearance of motion; as if hooked and
pulling different ways. Cfr. 1. ceveo.

335. CiuE. To dig. Cfr. g. gruben, gruft.

336. Cru’eN. Rolling. Cfr. gr. xvdivdw. [x5pos, xdpros.

337. Cru’eN. Power; authority. Tev. A lord; a chief. Cfr. gr.

338. “La°. Loquacity. ‘La’v. Clamor. Cfr. s. hla’d, to sound ;
gr. xakdw, xAéw, xiéos, xhutd¢, xpdfw; 1. clamor, inclytus ; 0. g.
hlut ; g. laut; e. loud. [xAjjua, xpddn ; 1. clades.

339. “La°. To break; to destroy; to bind. Cfr. gr. zAddos, xAdw,

340. ‘La or ‘Lat. To bind. Cfr. gr. xAetw; 1. clavis, clathrus,
crates. v. ‘La’v. [Clear vision. Cfr. 1. clarus.

341. “La. M. Le or Ler. D. La. Clear; bright; elegant. “Li1a’v.

342. ‘La. A kind of soup or broth, mixed with meat. Cfr. 1.
cremor.

348. ‘La’. To drag; to pull. Cfr. g. krakeel. [l. triticum.

344. “La't. Wheat. Cfr. gr. xpi, xpiSavos or xdiBavoc; e. barley ;

345. ‘Lar or ‘Li’. Many; to arrange together. Cfr. 1. classis.

346. ‘Lan. M.,D., C. Lan. To look at; to inspect. Cfr. 1. cerno.

347. ‘Lan. M. Lin. C. Lam, or Lan. To give grain; to confer
upon. Cfr. e. grant. [crepo; g. klapf; e. clap.

348. ‘Lap. M. La. C. Lap. To break; sound ofthe wind. Cfr. I.

349. ‘Lau. M. Low. Ms. Lev. Thread; to collect. Cfr. e. clue.

VOL. VIII.——-E

Analogues. 34

350.

351.
352.

353.
354,
350.
306.
3057.

308.
309.
360.
361.
362.
363.
364.
365.
366.

367.
368.
369.
370.
371.

372.
373.
374.
375.

376.
377.
378.
379.
380.
381.
382.

‘Li’ or ‘Lar. To arrange together, regulate, compare, divide.
‘Li. M. Lin. To divine by grasping sixty-four straws. Cfr.
gr. x27, p05.

‘Li’. A stem or branch. Cfr. gr. xAjjua.

‘Li’. To fix; to settle; to arrange together. ‘Var. M. WEI.
To make. Cfr. 1. creo.

‘Li’. Dried grass; a stem or branch. Cfr. 1. eremidum.

‘Li’. To separate. Cfr. 1. eribrum.

‘Li’. Long, curly, or tangled hair. Cfr. 1. erinis, crista.

‘Li’. To twist asunder; veins. Cfr. 1. crispus.

‘Li’. Mournful. ‘Lia’v. The ery or voice of any animal.
Cfr. w., f. crz; ©. cry:

‘Li. To grind. Cfr. a. s. grindan.

‘Lia’u. A sound in the ear. Cfr. gr. xddw.

‘Lic. Speedily. Cfr. e. quick.

‘Liz. Fire. Cfr. gr. zieatvw; 1. eremo.

‘Lig. M. Leia. C. Lik. A kind of oak. Cfr. 1. quercus.
‘Lien. A screen. v. LAN.

‘Lien. Red. Cfr. e. crimson.

‘Lin. To screen or cover over. Cfr. g. Alinop.

‘Liv’. To flow; to cleanse; sound of wind. “Lu. Violent; to
agitate. ‘“La’u. Accumulation of water. “LAG. Wave. Cfr.
gr. zAbfw, xpovvdg ; 1. clyster.

‘Liv’. Fine gold. Cfr. gr. ypuodc.

‘Liv’. A long time. La’u. Aged. Cfr. gr. ypdvos.

‘Liv. M. Leia. Flesh of sacrifices. Cfr. gr. xpgas. _ [elepo.
‘Lo®°. To take. ‘Lio°. Torob. Cfr. gr. xAozéw, xAéxrw; 1.
‘Lo®°. <A net for taking birds. “Lu,c. A cage. Cfr. gr.
zhw fies.

‘Lo’, ‘La’t. C. Lox. To split. Cfr. g. klében, kluft. [crown.
‘Lo’. To surround. Cfr. gr. zopay; 1. corona ; g. krone; e.
‘Lo’. To cruise about. Cfr. f. croiser ; e. cruise.

“Lun. A whirlpool; a confused, undistinguished state. “LVAN.
A state of confusion and disorder. Cfr. gr. zAdvos. — [e. grow.
‘Lvi. Expanding; increasing. Cfr. f. croitre; d. groeijen ;
‘Lyi. Weeping. v. ‘La’. [vty
‘Nir. M, Nr&. C. Neep. To bite; to gnaw. Ofr. gr. wa,
‘Nig. To blacken; to hide. Cfr. gr. x¢gas.

Co°. To encircle and unite. Cfr. gr. xédda.

Co°. Valley; empty space; cavern. Cfr. gr. xddzos; e. gulf.
Co°. A small bead or knot; to bundle up. Cfr. gr. xdufos.

35 Analogues.

383. Co’. Clod of earth. Cfr. gr. xézpos; g. koth, kloss; e. clod.

384. Co°. To wound or injure; haste. Cac. To hate. Cfr. gr.
xoTéw, [together. Cfr. gr. xdyiaé.

385. Coc. M. Ko, Kin. C. Kox. Sound of two stones striking

386. Coc. Cackling; coughing; loud lamentation. Cfr. g. kaa-
kelen, kuch; gr. xwxbw.

387. Co°. Bark. Cfr. 1. cortex.

388. Co°. Haste; horses and chariots. Cfr. 1. eguus.

389. Co°. To encircle and unite. Cfr. 1. co-, copula, corona ; gr.
7H0P9S, YOpTOS.

390. Co°. Covering. Cfr. 1. color, coma.

391. Co°. An adjective particle. Cfr. gr. -xo¢; 1. -cus.

392. Co°. To cut; veneration. Cfr. gr. x@doy ; 1. colo.

393. Co°. A vessel for wine. Cfr. gr. zddwy.

' 894. Co°. To exert strength. Cfr. 1. conor.

395. Co°. Body. Cfr. 1. corpus.

396. Co°. Manacles. Cfr. s. catf, to bind.

397. Co°. Tosurround. Cfr. gr. xopdbdy, xdpy, xdovpfos.

398. Co’. A particle of individuality. Y-co’. One. Co. Each.
Cfr. s. ecas, one; gr. éxdzepos.

399. Co’. Wide; to exceed. Co. Toencircle. Cfr. 1. colon.

400. Co’. The wheels attached to the axle. Cfr. 1. colum.

401. Co’. Aniron hoop. Cfr. gr. yoevexts.

402. Co’. A small bead or knot. Cfr. g. héper.

403. Co’, or ‘Vo’. A crucible. Cfr. e. crucible.

404. Co’rssi’. An elder brother. Cfr. gr. xdots; G. C. 48.

405. Coa, M. Kune. The whole; all. Cfr. g. ganz.

406. Coa. Empty. Cfr. gr. xevds; G. C. 49.

407. ‘Ta’u. To beat with the hand; adrum. Cfr. gr. xtuzéw.

408. Cu’. M. Koo. A cause. Cfr. 1. causa.

409. Cu’. To close; toshut. Cfr. gr. xdr05, oxdtos; G. C. 113.

410. Cu’. Bad; hard; bitter. Cfr. gr. xavvds, xaxds.

411. Cu’. Clamor. Co. Loud lamentation. Cfr. }1p; gr. xddoc,
xdpak, xop@yn.

412. Cu’. Protecting look ; to fix the eyes upon. Cfr. 1. custos.

413. Cu’. Alone; destitute. Co. Empty space. Cfr. gr. zdugos.

414. Cu’. Shoulder bones. Cfr. ags. sculder ; e. shoulder.

415. Cu’. Guilt. Cfr. 1. culpa; g. schuld; ags. gyld; e. guilt.

416. Cu’. To suck. Cfr. s. tfu’f, to drink; 1. sugo, gula, gusto,
guttur.

417. Cu’. The thighs; large bones. Cfr. 1. clunis, crus; gr. yAoutds.

Analogues. 36

418. Cu’. To hollow out. Tev’en. A boat. Cfr. gr. 204A.

419. Cu’. Net; shed; storehouse; to take; to catch; to seize.
Tev’E. To connect; to kiss. Cfr. gr. xipw, xdwv, xdw.

420. Cu’. To dislike. Cfr. urp, yp.

421. Cu’, Cva’. Hollow. Hou. D. Blue. Cfr. gr. zdavos, ybahor,
dvpavés ; 1. ceruleus, crater.

422. Ou. M. Kin. Crying; lamentation. Cfr. gr. ydaw.

423. Cu. Hole; cavern. Cfr. gr. yozy.

424. Cu. A hillock. Cfr. 1. grumus. [Cfr. 1. clava.

425. Cva’. M. Kwa. Tostrike. Cro. P. Cra’v. To strike; a club.

426. Cva’, or Mi. The eye. Cfr. gr. dxx0¢; 1. oculus, miror.

427. Cva’. Large; coarse silk. Cz. Coarse hempen cloth. Cfr.
l. crassus; g. gross; f. gros.

428. Cva’. To brag. Cfr. gr. 70.
429. Cva’. Striding; to pass over. Pa’. To crawl like a crab.
Cfr. 1. gradior ; g. grad; e. creep, crab. J. W. G. p. 12.
430. Cva’. To hang up; to suspend. Cfr. gr. xepdw; 1. cremaster.
G. C. 75.

431. Cva’. Cucumber. Cfr. 1. cucumis.

432. Cva®. M. Kwai. To scrape. Cfr. g. kratzen, krauen ; e.
scrape, scratch ; gr. ypagu. [Cfr. g. greuel.

433. Cva't. M. Kwar. Perturbation and disquietude of mind.

434. Cvat. M. Kwer. A basket. Cfr. 1. quasil/um.

435. Cvat. Wicked. Cfr. 1. crimen.

436. Cvar. To cut; to pierce. Cfr. 1. quiris.

437. Cvart, To bind. Cr’ar. To wrap round. Cfr. g. kreis.

488. Cvar. Cassia. Cfr. gr. xaoia.

439. Cvart. Toassemble. Cfr. gr. xowds.

440. Cvat. Speed. Cfr. gr. xpatTvos.

441. Cvar. To lament. ‘Var. Sound of a child crying. ‘Li’ or
‘Lat. Mournful. Cfr. 1. gueror; g. klagen ; s. eu, to lament.

442. Cva’n. M. Kwan. To collect together. Cfr. e. cram.

443. Cva’n. Broad; large. Cfr. 1. grandis.

444, Cva'n. Empty. Cfr. gr. xevdc.

445. Cva’n. Toclose or shut up. Cfr. 1. gremium; g. grenze.

446. Cva’n. To kindle. Cfr. 1. candeo, accendo ; e. kindle.

447. Cvan. M. Kwin. A rod of wood or metal. Cfr. g. grendel.

448. ‘Va'n. Round. Cfr. g. kranz.

449, ‘Va'n. A worm. Cfr. s. ermis, a worm ; an insect.

450. Cva'a. M. Kwana. Naked. Cfr. gr. yujvds.

451. ‘Vi’. Exertion; indefatigable. Cfr. 1. queo, vis.

87 Analogues.

452. Ovi’. M. Kev. C. Kuy. To walk lame. Cfr. gr. urd.

453. Cvo. M. Kwo. Ham; calf of the leg. Cfr. gr. zddny.

454. Cvo. Great. Cfr. g. grob, gross.

455. Cvo. State; nation. Cfr. gr. ydpoc.

456. Cvo. Loquacity. Cfr. J. W. G. quath.

457. Cvo. To inclose. Cu’. To freeze. Cfr. gr. zpbos, xpbaradhos ;
l. crusta ; g. grotte. [GAICRia:

458. Cvo. M. Kwin. Appearance of strength. Cfr. gr. zparic ;

459. ‘Vu’. A crow; tocaw. Cfr. gr. xdpa%; 1. crocio; e. crow.

F, as In Fan. I. IpEenticat Roots.

460. Fa. To till or plough the ground. Cfr. gr. gapdw; 1. aro ;
a.s. fur; g. furche; e. furrow.

461. Fa. Hair. Cfr. 0. g. fahs. G. C. 97.

462. Fa. To speak; a law; a precept. Fa-ru’. Laws. Cfr. gr.
gdw, gpdoxw, gartis, g7ipt; |. fabula, fama, fari, fas, fatum,
vates; G. C. 407; K. p. 89, 360. The connection of the ideas
of law and speech is also shown in Li’. Voice; principles; to
regulate. Yu’. To speak; orders. Cfr. 1. lego, lex; juro, jus.

463. Fa°. To attack; to strike; to destroy. Cfr. gr. géw, gdfu,
gahiccopnat, pévw, gy; |. fera, ferox; g. vieh, fechten.

464, Fa°. To spring forth; to send forth ; to make manifest; fire.
Cfr. gr. gdos; 1. fala, fax, favilla, febris, ferveo; g. vor; J.
p: Eli.

465. Fa°. To fail; defect. Fi’ or Far. Secret; wrong; not; false.
Cfr. 1. fallo, falsus; f. faillir, foible ; g. falgen, fallen, falsch,
fehl ; e. fallow ; gr. gijhos, géva&; J. W. G. fall.

466. Fa’. M. Hwa. C. Fa. Appearance of an open mouth. M.
Hwo. C. Foor. Stupid; foolish talk. Cfr. 1. fatiscor, fatuus.

467. Far or Fi’. M. Fe or Fer. To shun. Pa’, Var. To fear.
Cfr. gr. géfopat, gd ; 1. pavor, vereor, vito, formido ; s. bhri’ ;
a. 8. fueran; e. fear; g. feige. [Cfr. 1. foex, foedus.

468. Far. A great quantity of dregs or gravy. Vat. Dirt; filth.

469. Far. Fat. Fat-co. “Fat fruit;” fig. Cfr. 1. ficus; g. feist,
fett, feige; it. fico; f. figue; e. fig, fat; jap. fi; K. p. 39,
350, 359, 876; G. C. 363; J. p. 152.

470. Far. An obscure, retired, shady place, where spirits are sup-
posed to reside. Fa’r. M. Kwar. C. Fan. Fairies; elves.
Cfr. g. fee, feie; f. fee; e. fairy, fay.

471. Far. To desist. Cfr. g. feier, ferien.

Identical Roots. 38

472. Fan. To overflow; inundation ; the name of a spring of water.
Cfr. 1. fons, fundo ; g. finne; e. fen.

4738. Fan. A hedge; inclosure; to fend off. Cfr. 1. -fendo; e.
fence; w. fal; s. val; 1. vallum; d. wal; g.,e. wall; G. C.

311. [ventgiiter ; f. vendre.
474, Fan. To traffic; to buy and sell. Cfr. 1. valor, vendo; g.

475. Fan. All; all persons; common; vulgar. Pan. To grasp;
numerous. Cfr. gr. zév; 1. vulgus; K. p. 39, 359.

476. Fan. A sail. Pan. Dress. Cfr. goth. fana; o. g. fano.
G. C. 362.

477. Fan. A long pendant streamer or banner; a general name
for flags, colors, standards, and so on. Cfr. g. fahne; f. ban-
niere; e. banner; K. p. 359.

478. Fan. Loquacity. Cfr. 1. fandus, fans; gr. guy.

479. Fan. A field; a level piece of land which is cultivated. Cfr.
l. fundus ; g. feld; e. field. [ster ; f. fenetre.

480. Fan. To widen; to screen. Cfr. 1. fenestra; g. fenster, fin-

481. Fac. To receive with the hands. Pan. To grasp; claws.
Cfr. g. fangen; e. fang. [pg. banco.

482. Fac, Fan. Bank. Cfr. ags., f. banc; g., d. bank; it.,sp.,

483. Fat. M. Fa. C. Fat. Weariness. Cfr. 1. fatigo, fessus.

484. Fav. M., C. Fow. Ms. Feu. D. Frou. To see. Cfr. gr.
gabw; f. vue; e. view.

485. Fav. Toburn. Cfr. gr. gatfw; 1. favilla; f. feu.

486. Fav. Steam or vapor arising from heat ; cloudy vapors. Cfr.
sp. vaho; it. sfogo; e. fog. [ faustus.

487. Fav. Advantageous; beneficial; plentiful. Cfr. 1. faveo,

488. Fau. Foggy or foul weather. Fu’. M. Foo. Corrupted ;
rotten. Cfr. gr. gadios; ags., g. faul; e. foul. [e. foam.

489. Fau-mo. “ Floating spittle ;” scum. Cfr. 1. spwma; g. faum;

490. ’I’. To trust to. Cfr. 1. fides.

491. Fi’. M. Fe or Fer. v. Far. The calf of the leg. Pi’. The
thigh bone. Cfr. 1. femen, femur.

492, ’La°. M., Ms. Li. C. Lat or Lap. To break; to destroy; to
tear. Cfr. gr. gidfw, gidw; |. frac-; g. brechen; e. break.

493. ’Lan. To break; totear. Cfr. 1. frango. [Cfr. 1. famma.

494. "Lam. M. Lan. ©. LAN or LAM. Fire raging in confusion.

495. ’Li’ or Lar. M. Le. C. Ler. To rub; small. Cfr. gr. yptw;
l. frico, frio; e. frivolous, trivial, little. vy. Mo.

496. ’Li’. Strong curly hair. Cfr. f., g. friseur ; e. frizzle.

497. ’Li. Mournful. ’Lvr. M. Luy. Tears. Cfr. 1. fleo.

498
499
500
501
502
503

504
505

506

507.

508
509

510

511

512.

513
514

39 Identical Roots.

. *Li’. To stab; to cut asunder; to lay open. Cfr. e. fleam.

. Lic. M. Lein. C. Lix. Torub. Cfr. 1. frico.

. Liz. M. Lee. Ms. Lié. C. Leer. Cold air or vapor; fierce.
Cfr. 1. frigus; g. frieren; e. sleet, freeze.

. Lin. M. Lin. C. Lam. Ignis fatuus; the light of fire. Cfr.
g. flimmern, glimmern, flinder, flink.

. Liu’. M. Lew. Ms. Lizv. C. Low. To flow. Cfr. 1. fluo;
g. fluss ; ags. flowan ; e. flood, flow; gr. gifw; J. W. G. flu.

.’Lo°’. M., Ms. Lo. C. Lox. To burn; dazzling glare of
water. Cfr. gr. gidé. [ frolic ; 1. fruor ?

. 7"Lo°. Pleasure; exultation. Cfr. g. freude, frohlocken ; e.

. Fo’. M., Ms. Ho. C. Fo or Wo. Fire; heat. Cfr. gr. gdyu,
gos; |. focus; jap. fo; K. p. 368. [gr. gé@oc; 1. formido,

. Fo°. M. Fis. Ms., D. Fo. To accord with from fear. Cfr.
Fo°. A species of fox. (Ofr. 1. vulpes; d. vos; ags., e. fox;

g. fuchs. [l. fascis. v. Pa.

. Foc. M. Fo. C. Fox. To bind; to roll up. Cfr. gr. gaxedhos ;

. Fu’. M., C. Foo. D. Fou. Ms. Fu. Large; full. Cfr. g.
Jillen, voll, volk; f. foule; s. pul, to be large; gr. zodds; 1.
vulgus; G. C. 366; K. p. 39, 362.

. Fu’. To assist ; to soothe; to nourish. M. Hoo. C. Hoo or
Foo. Food. Cfr. 1. foveo; g. fourage, fourier, futter ; e. food ;
gr. gépfu.

. Fu’. jap. fu. A father; to hatch; to nourish. The commonly

accepted etymologies in the Indo-Germanic Janguages, refer to

the father as the “begetter” or “nourisher.” v. G..C. 348;

K. p. 374. [sew. Ofr. g. fugen.
Fu’. To agree together; to correspond. Fu,a. To seam; to

. Fu’. To touch; to apply the hand to anything. Cfr. g. fiihlen.

. Fu’. To bear on the back. Cfr. g. fuhr, fiihren ; 1. fero,
porto; J. W. G. bar; gr. gep-; s. bhr.

515. Fu’. Corrupted; rotten. Cfr. 1. faedus, feetidus, puteo ; g. faul.
516. Fu’. Variegated ; to lay on the surface, as colors on paper. Cfr.
517. Fu’. A wild duck. Cfr. 1. fulica. [l. fuco.
518. Fu’. To strike; to beat. Cfr. 1. fustis; g. faust.

519. Fu’. M. Hoo. C. Hoo or Foo. To call. Cfr. 1. voco.

520. Fu’. To guard. Cfr. gr. guidcow.

521. Fu’. To flee. Cfr. gr. guy-; 1. fug-; K. p. 359.

522. Fun. M., C. Fun. D. Fan, Fen. Ms. Furn. To throw in

or out; to confer; to distribute; to overflow. Cfr. 1. fundo,

Sons.

Identical Roots. 40

523. Fun, Fu,c. To burn with fire. Cfr. g. funke; e. punk, burn ?
]. fornax ?

524. Fun. Fume; vapor. Cfr. 1. fumo; f., sp., it., e. fum-.

525. Fu.a. M., Ms., C. Fune. Luxuriant vegetation; plump. Cfr.
l. fungus.

526. Fu.a. To push against, as horned cattle; a cow; a bee; a par-
ticular kind of spear or lance; the point of a weapon, &c. Cfr.
l. pungo, punctus. [froga; g. frosch; |. rana; gr. Bétpayos.

527. ’Va’. M. Wa. D. Ova. Ms. Va. C.Ga. Frogs. Cfr. ags.

528. Fu.a. To die. Cfr. 1. defunctus.

F, as 1n Fan. II. Coanate Roots Aanp ANALOGUES.

529. Fa. M. Hwa. C. Fa. Flowers; elegance; varnished over.
Cfr. 1. jflos; g. farbe.

530. Fa. To go; to go with haste. Cfr. gr. Batw; |. festino; e.

Jast, haste; g. fahren, faseln, fern.

631. Fa. To fine; the punishment of a small offence. Cfr. e. fine.

532. Fa. To strike; to destroy. Fr or Far. To strike. Cfr. 1.
ferio, feralis, fel, flagello, fagrum ; g. fechten.

533. Fa. To change; to come into being. Cfr. 1. facio.

534. Fa. Weak. ’Loc. M. Lo. C. Lox. To fall. Cfr. 1. flacceo.

535. Fa. Fire. Cfr. 1. flagro, flamen, famma, flaveo. [yatds.

536. Far or Fr’. M. Fe or Fer. A cloudy appearance. Cfr. gr.

537. Far. Spare diet, as in fasting. Cfr. gr. gefdonat; a.s. faestan ;
e. fast. [gr. geddcus; g. fels.

538. Far. To oppose or stop the course of water by stones. Cfr.

539. Far, Fan. To fly. Cfr. gr. gyn; g. fliegen; e. fly; jap. fi;
K. p. 372.

540. Far. Dust. Fun. Meal. Cfr. 1. farina. [l. fragrans.

541. Far-Fat, Fu, Fun Gan. Fragrant. Cfr. s. ghra’, to smell;

542. Far. To boil or bubble up. Cfr. gr. zéxrw, gdonnua.

543. Far. To separate; fine hair. Cfr. 1. fibra, filix, filum, fissus ;
g. fadig. [ fiscus, fistula ; gr. gtdis.

544. Far. A basket; name of a bamboo; a species of reed. Cfr. 1.

545. Far. To strike or knock down; strong. Cfr. 1. fistuca, ferio,
Sortis.

546. Far. Anewe. Cfr. gr. dis; 1. ovis; 8. avis; goth. avis-ti.

547. Far. To cover; to overshadow. Cfr. gr. geddds; s. Val, to
cover ; vale, bark; g. fell, borke ; 1. villus ; e. felt, fleece, bark.

548. Far. Smoke passing out at a door. Cfr. gr. g¢dados.

549. Far. Large; great. Cfr. gr. gipea.

41 Analogues.

550. Far. To do kindness to. War. To trust. Cfr. gr. gitos, get-
dopa; 1. fides.

551. Fa’t. M. Kwae. ©. Far. Speed. Cfr. 1. festino; e. fast.

552. Fa't-cau’. M. Kwar-Kow. (©. Far Kow. A cutting-hook.
Cfr. 1. falx, falco.

553. Fa’t. To divide. Cfr. 1. divido; ags. wid; ¢. weit; e. wide.

504. Fan. To nourish life. Cfr. gr. gépgw; s. bal, to nourish.

555. Fan. A sail; to screen; to extend. €fr. s. val, to cover, to
surround; 1. velo, velum; e. fan, veil.

556. Fan-rer. M. Fan Cun. To eat. Fan. Food. Cfr. gr. gayu,
gary, gnyos, ¢7pos; |. faba, fagus.

507. Fan. A pattern; a mould. Cfr. 1. forma.

558. Fan. A turn; foreign. Cfr. 1. verto, foris.

509. Fan. Firm. Cfr. 1. firmo.

560. Fan, Pren. To fly. Cfr. 1. penna.

561. Fan. Plenty. Cfr. s. pa,d, to heap together ; 1. plenus.

562. Fan. To send to. Fa.a. To drive away. Cfr. d. bannen ;
f. bannir ; e. banish. [of cork tree. Cfr. 1. farnus.

563. Fan. A kind of wood with a very light bark ; perhaps a species

564. Fan. A particular kind of grain. Cfr. 1. far.

565. Fan. Confused; mixed. Fun. To throw in or mix. (fr. 1.

566
567
568
569

570
571
572
573
574

575

576.

577
578

Jarcio, fuliscus. [franse, frunze; e. fringe.
. Fan. Frontier; limit; inclosure. Ofr. 1. jinis, fimbria; g.
. Fan. To fell. Cfr. g. fallen ; e. fell.

. Fa.a. A term applied to the temples of Fih. Cfr. 1. fanum.
. Fa. To connect; regular; to imitate; a means of accom-
plishing some end; a particle joining the end to the means.
Cfr. 1. facio, figo, fingo.

. Fac. To inquire. Cfr. g. fragen.

. Fav. M., C. Fow. Ms. Fev. D. Frou. White. Pr. M. Pru.
White; manifest. Cfr. gr. gadazpés, gdhos; 1. palleo ; e. pale.
. Fav, or Fu’. To bear. Cfr. gr. géow; 1. fero, porto.

. Fav. A large species of ant. Cfr. 1. formica.

. Fav. To float. Fu. M. Fis. To rush down; to flow. Cfr.
l. fluo; g. floss, fluth; e. flood. [Cfr. g. feucht.
. Fav. Steam or vapor arising from heat. gt. M. Sui. Damp.
Fav. Great; abundant. Eu’. M. Foo. To collect together;
numerous; well supplied with. Cfr. 1. vulgus; g. fillen, voll,
volk ; e. full.

. Fav. Not. Cfr. gr. 08.

. Fav or Par. A mart. Cfr. g. feil.

VOL. VIII.—F

Analogues. 49

579. Fr’. v. Far. Fi’ or Pr’. Cfr. 1. pedo.

580. Fi’ or Pa. The appearance of going rapidly. Cfr. g. feder.
581. ’La. The sound of the wind. Cfr. 1. flare.

582. ’La°, "Lic. M. Li, Leia. To bind. Cfr. 1. flecto; g. flachs,

Jlechse, flechte. [ frenum.

583. ’Laz or ’Li’. M. Le. C. Ler. To direct; to govern. Cfr. 1.
584. "La. Waves. Cfr. 1. fluctus. v. ’Lrv’.

585. ’Li’. To trust; to depend upon. Cfr. 1. fretus; e. rely.

586. ’Li’. To flow rapidly ; to ford a stream with one’s clothes on.

587
588
589

590
. 691
592

Cfr. 1. fretum; e. frith.

. Li’. Many; a multitude. Cfr. 1. frequens.

. 7Li’. Wicked; ungovernable. Cfr. 1. flagitium.

.’Li. M. Lin. Ms. L&. C. Lix. Veins in the earth. Cfr. g.
flader, flaser ; gr. giéy.

. Lic. Me-Lein. C. Lix. To bind. Cfr. 1. flecto.

. ’lic. Fear; apprehension. Cfr. gr. gpté.

. L1G. Cold; ice. Cfr. 1. frigeo.

593. ’Lr.a. The name of a bird. Pr-Lr.a. The lark. Cfr. 1. frin-

594

gilla; g. finke; e. finch.

. Liv. M. Lev. Ms., C. Luy. An associate; brothers; a stran-
ger or guest; many persons arranged in order. Cfr. gr. gpatip ;
l. frater ; g. freunde, leute.

. Liu’. M. Lew. Ms. Liev. C. Low. Fine gold. Cfr. 1. flavus.

.’Liv’s. M. Levé. Ms. Lrvé. To plough the ground and raise
the clod. Cfr. ags. ploge; d. ploey; g. pflug; e. plough.

. 7Liv. M. Loo or Lev. The skin. Cfr. gr. giodc.

.’?Lu. M. Lin. Ms. LO. C. Lox. P. Lew. Young shoots of
bamboo. Cfr. 1. frutex.

. ’Lu. To cut to pieces. Cfr. 1. frustum.

. Fo®. M., Ms. Fo. To roll up. Cfr. g. fatsche.

. Fo®. M. Fun. Ms. Fd. To cut asunder. Cfr. 1. furca; e.
fork ; g. fetzen.

602. Fo°. To direct; to alter and form. Cfr. 1. faber, fac-, forma.
603. Fo°. Felicitous; happiness. Cfr. 1. felix.
604. Fo°. A roll; a wrapper. M. Keane rin. Full; filled. Cfr.

g. voll; e. full; gr. gapos.

605. Fo°. A quiver for arrows. Cfr. gr. gapézpa. [gdoyavov.
606. Fo°®. To cut asunder. Cfr. gr. gdpay, gapuyS, gapous, gap,
607. Fo°. Cold. Cfr. 1. frigus.

608. Fo°. Clothes. Cfr. 1. vestis; G. C. 565.

609. Fo°. Distorted. Cfr. gr. godzdc.

43 Analogues.

610. Fo°. A den or cavern that is habitable. Cfr. gr. gwieds.

611. Fo°. A leather strap or belt. Cfr. gr. gepde.

612. Fo’. M., Ms. Ho. C. Fo or Wo. The noise made when blow-
ing the breath. Cfr. 1. flo.

613. Fo’. To trouble or vex; evil; injury. Cfr. e. foe.

614. Fo’. Corn; grain. Cfr. 1. frwmentum.

615. ’Tan. Vexation. Cfr. gr. g@dvos.

616. ’Ta.@. Sound ofadrum. Cfr. gr. gégyyopat.

617. ’Ti’ or Tar. To destroy. Cfr. gr. g0dvw, gééw, gbiw, gbeipu.

618. Fu’. M., C. Foo. D. Fou. Ms. Fu. To covet. Cfr. gr. God-
dopat; 1. volo; f. voulotr. [e. bow.

619. Fu’. To stoop the head and bend forward. Cfr. a.s. bugan ;

620. Fu’. To hold up; to support. Cfr. 1. fulcio.

621. Fu’. Beautiful. Cfr. f. beau. [W. G. bu; G. C. 417.

622. Fu’. To begin; to hatch. Cfr. gr. gw; 1. fu-; s. bhu; J.

623. Fu’. To pass quickly. Cfr. g. vogel; e. fowl; 1. fugio, fugo.

624. Fu’. Not distinctly and clearly. Cfr. 1. fuscus; g. fahl, falb.

625. Fu’. Trust; confidence. Cfr. f. for; 1. fides.

626. Fu’. To disperse; to scatter. Cfr. 1. futilis, futum, fusus.

627. Fu’. To spread out; a flowing appearance. Cfr. g. flur, flor.

628. Fu’. A wife; the female in nature. Cfr. 1. foemina.

feo. ho. M, Hoo. .C.. Hoo or Foo.) A. fich.,, Cir. 1 .piscis; f.
(poisson.

630. Fu’. From; a door; an opening. Cfr. gr. 0a; doric, gépa;
1. fora, foris; f. fors, hors; it. fuora, fuori; goth. thaur,
thairh; ags. thura, thuruh; g. thur, durch; e. for-, door,
through. v. Tooke’s Diversions of Purley, pp. 270-6.

631. Fu’. Luminous. Cfr. 1. fulgur.

632. Fu’. A round basket containing grain. Cfr. gr. goppyds.

633. Fu’. Thesun. Cfr. gr. gdos, gis, gotBoc.

634. Fu’. Numerous; to collect together; a tribe or state putting
itself under the dominion of another country. Pu’. A tribe or
class. Cfr. gr. gudy, gdpw. [spread. Cfr. gr. gdw, giddov.

635. Fu’. To expand, as plants in spring; flowers and leaves widely

636. Fu’. The wind blowing downwards. Cfr. gr. guodu.

637. Fun. M., C. Fun. D. Fan or Fen. To divide; to give. Cfr.
l. fenum, findo; f. fendre; J. p. 1538; K. p. 39, 362.

638. Fun. Manure. Cfr. 1. fimum. [Cfr. 1. funis.

639. Fun. The string of a bow. Fa.c. Threads; cords; to twist.

640. Fun. A hillock; a grave. Cfr. 1. /unus, fundamen.

641. Fu. M, Ms., C. Funa. Wind. Cfr. jap. fu’; 1. ventus ;
g., e. wind, funnel; w. fun, fynel; K. p. 862, 368.

Identical Roots. 44

642. Fu.a. Intrigue and levity of conduct. Cfr. e. fun.

643. Fu.a. Official salary ; to give or offer up to. Cfr. 1. fungor.

644. Fu.c. A bee. Cfr. 1. fucus ; K. p. 359.

645. ’Var. M. Wer. Luxuriant. Cfr. 1. foecundus.

646. ’Ya’u. M. Yaou. Hollow; a pitcher. Cfr. gr. geddy.

647. ’Ya’u. Luminous. Cfr. gr. geapds.

648. ’Y1 tsst. M. Yin tsze. A skein. Cfr. g. fitze.

649. ’Y1u’. M., Ms. Yeu. A friend; an associate. Cfr. g. freund.

650. ’Yu’s. M., Ms. Yur. C. Yurr. Pleased; delighted. Cfr. g.
Sreude.

G, as In Gun. I. IpEntTIcat Roors.

651. Gac. M. Gin. C. Gax. To Jaugh; to cackle. Cfr. s. gaggh;
1. cachinno ; g. gackern, gaksen.

. 652. Ga’t. M. Gaz, Yas, or Az. C. Oat. Kind feeling; love of

~ pleasure. Ga’u. M. Gow. Ms. Gru. To be pleased. fr. gr.
yaiw, yn0éw; 1, gaudeo; f. gai; G. C. 122, 185.

653. Ga’t. To cut herbs. Ha’u. M. Haov. To weed. Cfr. g. géten.

654. Ga’t. Abundant; luxuriant. Cfr. g. geil.

655. Ga’t. A particle of affirmation. Cfr. ags. gea, geac, gise ; g.,
d., dan. ja; e. aye, yea, yes.

656. Ga. An interjection or sigh on seeing what is amiss, or
affairs going wrong. Cfr. gr. a?; 1. vae.

657. Ga’t. Hot; araging flame. Cfr. gr. aw.

658. Ga’n. M. Gan or AN. Ms. Gan or Naan. C. Oan. A wild
dog or fox; to call aloud; to lose the voice and be unable to
speak from grief or excessive weeping. Cfr. 1. gannio; g.

659. Ga’n. May; can. Cfr.e. can. v. Ca’N. [weinen.

660. Ga’n. To recite in a musical tone. Cfr. 1. cano.

661. Gan. M. Gan. Ms. Gun or Narene. Benign; generous; ge-
nial. Cfr. 1. benignus ; 1., e., f. gen-; g. gnade, génnen, gunst ;

662. Gav’. M. Gaov. A spirited horse. Cfr. g. gaul. [J. p. 1538.

663. Ga’u. A pleased manner. Cfr. 1. gaudeo; G. C. 122.

664. Ga’v. Proud; haughty. Cfr. gr. yadpos.

665. Ga’v. Habitable land. Cfr. g. gaw.

666. Ga’uv. Bent. Cfr. gr. yavods. v. Cr’'v.

667. Gau. M. Gow. Ms. Gru. An earthenware bowl, basin, or
cup. Cfr. gr. yavdds; g. gelle; 1. gabata, gaulus; G. C. 127.

668. Gav. A pair; to pair; to unite. GAU-MIEN. M. GOW-MEEN.
To bring forth twins. Cfr. gr. yavéw; 1. gemini; g. gatten.

45 Identical Roots.

669. Gav. A bullock. Cfr. s. gaus; e. cow ; jap. giw; K. p. 370.

670. Gu. M. Gin. D. Nex. Ms. Gz or Nar. C. Gax. To laugh;
to cackle. Cfr. gr. yeddw; e. giggle. v. Gac, Loc.

671. ‘La’t. M. Lag. To split. Cfr. g. gretssen.

672. ‘Lar. M. Le. Ms. Li. D. Ly. C. Ler. To plough; earthy
streaks. “Liz. M. Lein. Ms. Liz. The rut of a wheel. Cfr.
eg. gleis. [Cfr. gr. Ata.

673. ‘Li’. M. Le. A kind of glue or paste, used in making shoes.

674. ‘Lin. M. Lin. C. Lam. Ignis fatuus; fire light. Cfr. g.
glimmen, glinstern ; e. glimmer, gleam. [1]. globus.

675. ‘Lo’. A patrol of soldiers; to surround as by mountains. Cfr.

676. ‘Loc. M. Lo, Lin. C. Lox. Pleasure; exultation ; happiness.
Cfr. g. glitch.

677. ‘Lu’. M. Loo or Lev. The skin. Cfr. 1. glubo, gluma.

678. ‘Lu. M. Liu. Green. Cfr. g. griin. [Cfr. gr. ywvia.

679. Go’. M., P., C., Ms. Go. Ms., D. Nao. A horn; deflected.

680. Go’. A kind of fish. Cfr. gr. ydpoc; 1. gobio; g. gobe.

681. Go’. I. Cfr. gr. éydv; s. aham; 1. ego.*

682. Go’. A goose. Cfr. ags. gos; e. goose, gosling.

683. Go’ or No. False; to alter. Go. M. Gd. One who has nought
but specious appearances. fr. gr. yéqs; e. no; g. gaukel.
684. Go’. Good. Cfr. goth. goda, gods, goth; ags. god; d. goed;

g. gut.

685. Go’. Exceedingly lame. Cfr. gr. yrds. fon. Cfr. ags., e. cot.

686. Go-ra. M. Go ra. “Sleep-couch ;’’ a board or bed to sleep

687. “Van. M. Wan. Great. Cfr. 1. grandis.

G, AS IN Gun. II. Coanate Roots AND ANALOGUES.

ase. GA. M. YA. €. A, Ya, or Ga., A. bud... Crux M., Keun.
To bud forth. Cfr. 1. germen, gemma.
689. Ga’. Gaping. Cfr. g. géhnen, gaffen; e. gap, gape.

* Rey. Edward Hincks, D.D., in his article ‘‘On the Forms of the Personal
Pronouns of the Two First Persons in the Indian, European, Syro-Arabic, and
Egyptian Languages,’’ read before the Brit. Assoc. in 1852, assumed a form
anwis or anis, from which the Semitic anw, Sanscrit viyam, Latin nos, and
Teutonic ws or wir, were all derived.

The Chinese has all the following forms for the pronouns of the first person:
Go’ or Go’; Vo’; No’; Nu,¢ or O’nu,4; Ga’n or ,GAN. By the addition of the
Sanserit visarga, or terminal breathing, no’ becomes no’s, from which as
would be readily derived.

Analogues. 46

690

691
692
693

694.
695.
696.
697.
698.
699.

700.

701.
702.

. Gat. M. Gaz, Yas, or At. C. Oar. Love; regard. Gan.
Kindness; grace. Ofr. 1. gratia; g. galan, geizen, gern, gier.
. Ga’l. Urgent; pressing. Cfr. g. gah, jahe.
. Gat. A foolish, silly appearance. Cfr. g. gaffen, gauch.
. GAT. To cover; to screen; exuberant vegetation. Cfr. g.
garten. [Cfr. g. garstig, geile, geiss; gr. af&; 1. hedus.
Ga't. Spoiled food; fetid. Ha’tr. M. Han. A strong smell.
Gal. To belch. Cfr. g. geifer.

Ga't. Dust. ‘Liz. M. Lein. Pebbles or sand. Cfr. g. gries.
GA'I. Grief; regret. Cfr. e. grief, regret.

Ga’t. To rub; to grind. Cfr. ags. grindan.

Ga’t. A person fifty years of age, so named from the hair
turning gray. Cfr. gr. yzpas, yépwv; f. gris. v. Civ’.

Ga/n. M. Gan or AN. To rub with the hand. Cfr. gr.
yayyahtw.

Ga’N. Tranquil; serene. Ofr. gr. yatepdc, yadyvy.

Ga’n. Obscured; secretly. Tra’a. M. Coane. The entrails.
Cfr. gr. yévta.

703. Ga‘n. Fully acquainted with. Cfr. gr. yyyyvdoxw. vy. CA'N.
704. Ga’n. Darkness; opacity. Ofr. gr. yydgos. [ geben; f. gage.
705. Ga’n. To give to. Ci’e. M. Krin. To give. Cfr. g. gabe,
706. Ga'n-yu’. A gale of wind. Cfr. ir., dan. gal; e. gale.

707. Ga’ a. Knowledge. Cfr. gr. yeyydoxuw. [e. craw, crop.
708. Ga’'u. M. Gaov. The crop, craw, or stomach of a bird. Cfr.
7109. Ga’v. Lofty. Cfr. g. galgen.

710. Ga’u. Toshake. Ca’u. Glossy; rich food. Cfr. g. gadlerte.
711. Ga’v. Fear. Cfr. g. grau.

712. Ga’v. A worthless person. Cfr. g. gauch.

718. Ga’u. Aspear. Ca’I. M. Kaz. Tostab. Cfr. gr. yacode.
714. Ga’v. A gulf; deep river, or bay. Cfr. gr. xdéAzos; g., d.

golf; f. golfe; g. gélle.

715. Ga’v. To vociferate. Cfr. g. gillen; gr. yidfu. [yerdw.

716. Ga’v. Sunlight. Cru’. M. Kev. Sunlight; bright. Cfr. gr.

717. Gav. M. Gow or Ow. Ms. Gru. To nourish. zu’. M. Joo.
Milk. Cfr. gr. yada.

718. Gau-Lu’. A certain water-bird. Cfr. gr. 7épavos; 1. grus.

719. Gav. A house. Cfr. g. haus.

720. Gz. M. Gin. D. Nex. Ms. Gr or Nar. C. Gax. An un-

even tone of voice; chirping; cackling. Cfr. 1. garrio.

. Ge. To grasp; a yoke. Cra’u. M. Keaov. To connect. Cfr.

g. gatlen.

47 Analogues.

722. Ge. A pass; a narrow path. Cya’r. M. Kear. A path; a
street. Cfr. g. gasse.

723. Ge. To grasp. Ci’. M. Ke. To diverge into two branches.
Tea’. M. Caa. The fingers of the hand inserted into each
other; anything diverging or forked. Ya’. Forked; branch-
ing. Cfr. g. gabel, gaffel, griff; 1. furca.

724. ‘La. M. Li. A very acrid, pungent taste. Cfr. 1. aeris.

725. ‘Lat. M. Lar. Water flowing over a sandy bottom. Cfr. g.
gleiten. [racter represents a sheaf bound up. Cfr. ¢. glede.

726. “Lat. A certain kind of auspicious wheat. The ancient cha-

727. “Lat. M. Le. Ms. La. D. Ly. C. Ler. Mournful. Cfr. g.

728. ‘Lar. To regulate; to rectify. Cfr. g. gleich. [yreinen.

729. ‘Lar. Clear; bright; elegant. Cfr. ¢. gleissen.

780. ‘Lar. To grind. ‘Liz. M. Leia. Ms. Lire. Pebbles or sand.
Cfr. ags. grindan ; 1. glarea.

731. ‘Lam. M. Lin. C. Lam. A clump of trees or bamboos; an
appearance of luxuriance and abundance. Cfr. 1. glomero.
732. ‘LAM. M. Lan. C. Lan or Lam. To overflow. ‘Lien. M.
Leen. Appearance of shedding tears. Cfr. gr. pAdyq 3 1. gra-
mia; g. gram. [granum, granarium.

733. ‘Lan? M. Lin. To give grain; a public granary. Cfr. 1.

734. ‘Lan? Great. Cfr. 1. grandis.

735. “LAN? The light of fire; splendor. Cfr. g. glanz.

736. ‘Lan. M. Lan. To look at. Cfr. e. glance.

737. “LAN. Closely shut up. Cfr. 1. glans.

738. ‘Lan. A plant which dyes blue. Cfr. 1. glastum.

739. ‘Lac. M. Lane. Cold. Cfr. 1. glacies. [g. glocke.

740. ‘La’ a. M. Lane. The sound of a bell. “Lo’. A gong. Cfr.

741. ‘Lau. M. Low. Ms. Lev. To carve. Cfr. gr. piigw. G. C.
154b. (Ly. Glass. Cfr. ¢. glas, gleissen ; 1. glessum.

742. “Ly or “Lar. M.Le. Ms. Li. D. Ly. C. Ler. Shining. Po’

743. ‘Li’. To plough. Cvat. M. Kwa. A clod of earth. Cfr.
1. gleba.

744. ‘Li. M. Leia or Lin. To bind. ‘Lo’. A net for taking birds
with. Cu’. M. Koo. A net. Cfr. gr. ypyvos, ypizos.

745. ‘Lia’v. M. Leaov. Clear vision; a good eye. Cfr. gr. yiavacw,

746. ‘Lia’u. Knowing; intelligent. Cfr. g. glaube. [A773 g. glau.

747. ‘Lien. M. Leen. To collect. Cfr. e. glean; K. p. 561.

748. ‘Lit. M. Léé C. Lenr. To split; to separate ; to arrange in
order. Cfr. g. glied.

749. ‘Li’r. Fire raging; splendid. Cfr. g. glitzern; e. glitter.

Analogues. 48

750.

tol;

‘Lo. M. L6. To burn. Cfr. g. glith, gluth.
‘Lu’. M. Loo. Mixed; confused. ‘Lau. M. Low. Ms. Lev.
D. Leov. To collect together. Ofr. e. group.

. Go’. M. Go. Confounded with Wo and No. To rouse. Cfr.

er. eye(ow; |. vigilo; goth. wakan.

. Go’. To make round. Ofr. gr. yupds; 1. rotundus.

. Go’. Hasty. COfr. gr. yopyde. [scoff
. Go. M. Go. Noise made in laughing. Cfr. gr. pwprdw; e.
. Go. Bad; a vicious person; vice. Cir. gr. xaxdc.

. Go. Apit. Cfr. gr. pwiga.

. Go. A bird that feeds on fish. Cfr. g. golander.

. Go. The gums. Cfr. 1. gingiva; e. gum. [Cfr. 1. gramen.
. Go. Luxuriant herbage. Cya’u. M. Keaovu. Grass or hay.
. Go. A sharp sword. Cfr. 1. gladius.

. Go. To reach or extend to. Go yu’. The alligator. Cfr. 1.

* lacertus, lacerta ; sp., pg. lagarto ; e. alligator.

ewe

. Go. Appearance of the mouth of a fish. Cfr. g. gosche.

. Go. Filthy. Cfr. g. gor; gr. ypaoos.

. Go. A kind of bag to carry water for a horse. Cfr. gr. yodde.
. ‘Var. M. Hwi. Ms. Hoa. C. Wat or Wak. Smooth; slip-

pery. Cfr. g. glatt, glas. [g- grund.

. ‘Yuen. M. Yuen. High level ground; origin; source. Cfr.

H, as in Hor. I. Ipenticau Roots.

. Ha’-wA’. M. Hea. Ms. Hira. C. Ha. Laughing. Cfr. gr.

4 v4

a, as 1.-C. Was id.
Ha’. Halo; vapor. Cfr.1. halo. f[nose. Cfr. gr. dw, ddfa.

. Ha. M. Hea, To imbibe; to gape; breathing through the
. Ha. Filled; satiated. Cfr. gr. dw.

Ha®. Crooked. Cfr. 1. hamus; g. haken.

. Ha®. Appearance of many fish. Cfr. 1. halec; f. hareng.

Hac. M. Hin. Ms. Hé. C. Hak. To split. Cfr. gr. d&67;

e. hack, hatchet, axe; g. hacke.

5. Ha’. M. Haz. .D. Hay. Ms. Har. C. Hor. The sea. Cfr.

er. aiytahds, dds; jap. kai; K. p. 508.

}. Hat. To pull and drag mutually, with a design to injure; to
! p : g ure ;

hurt; to scrutinize. Cfr. gr. afpéw; 1. heres; g. hai, holen ;
e. hale, harm.

Ha’r. To roast or broil. Cfr. gr. etdn, a20w; g. heiss.

Ha'r. To walk or go. Cfr. e. hie.

49

Stated Meeting, February 1, 1861.
Present, twelve members.
Professor TreGo, Secretary, in the Chair.

Letters accepting membership were read from Mr. Leo
Lesquereux, dated Columbus, January 28, 1861, and Dr.
Hermann Von Mayer, dated Frankfort on Maine, January 10,
1861.

A letter was read from the Royal Dublin Society, dated
January 4th, 1861, acknowledging the receipt of Transac-
tions Vol. XI, part IIT.

Donations for the Library were received from the Royal
Astronomical Society, the Essex and Franklin Institutes, the
Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia, Dr. Leidy, Dr.
Newberry, Judge Sharswood, Mrs. Gilpin, E. D. Townsend,
Mr. George Ord, and the State Librarian at Harrisburg.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, February 15, 1861.
Present, thirteen members.
Mr. JosepH R. INGERSOLL, in the Chair.

A letter accepting membership was received from F, V.
Hayden, dated at the Smithsonian Institution in Washington.

Letters acknowledging receipt of Proceedings were received
from the Regents of the University of New York, dated
February 11, 1861, from the Connecticut Historical Society,
dated December, 1860, and from J. M. Gilliss, dated Wash-
ington, February 8, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from the Boston
Society of Natural History, the Franklin Institute, the Su-
perintendent of Common Schools and Auditor-General of

YOL. VIll.—S

50

Pennsylvania; from Blanchard & Lea, James J. Barclay, Dr.
Genth, W. J. Mullen, and W. E. Dubois.

The Committee on the Delaware Vocabulary of Mr. Henry,
reported in favor of purchasing the same.

The Committee on the Library reported, through Dr. Bell,
in favor of printing the Catalogue.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, March 1, 1861.
Present, eighteen members.
Judge Suarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Rev. Dr. Goodwin, lately elected member, was pre-
sented to the Vice-President by Professor Coppee.

Letters accepting membership were received from M. De
Verneuil, dated Paris, January 26, and from Dr. H. G. Bronn,
dated Heidelberg, January 17, 1861.

Letters acknowledging receipt of Proceedings were received
from the Lyceum of Natural History, dated New York,
February 25, and from the Historical Society of Chicago,
dated February 12, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from Professor
Secchi, of Rome, M. De Verneuil, of Paris, the Royal Astro-
nomical Society in London, the Overseers of Harvard Col-
lege, American Colonization Society, Ohio Mechanics’ Insti-
tute, James Hall of Albany, Wm. Parker Foulke of Phila-
delphia, and T. P. James, Treasurer of the Pomological
Society.

Moore (SaMueEL).—Mr. Patterson announced the decease
of Dr. Samuel Moore, in the 88th year of his age, at Phila-
delphia, on the 18th of February. Mr. Peale was appointed
to prepare a necrological notice of the deceased. (Page 53.)

Dr. Leidy presented a paper for publication in the Pro-
ceedings, entitled Synopsis of the Mollusca of the Cretaceous
Formation, &c., by Wm. M. Gabb ; it was referred to a com-

51

mittee consisting of Messrs. Lesley, Trego, and Leidy. (See
page 57.)

Judge Carleton continued his discussion of the subject of
the Association of Ideas, begun at a previous meeting.

New nominations Nos. 418, 419, and 420 were read.

On motion of Mr. Dubois, the following resolution was
adopted: Resolved, That the Committee on the Library be
requested to make an effort to obtain a copy of M. Tischen-
dorff’s Exemplar MSS. of the New Testament Scriptures,
through the agency of the President of this Society, or by
any other means which they may deem expedient.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, March 15, 1861.
Present, eighteen members.
Mr. Lea, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter from Dr. George Jeeger, accepting membership,
was received, dated Stuttgardt, February 5th, 1861.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of Transactions and
Proceedings were received from the Berlin Academy, dated
October 18, 1860, and from the London Geological Society,
dated December 4, 1856, November 5, 1857, May 19, 1859,
November 7, 1860.

Letters transmitting donations for the Library were received
from the Central Observatory of Russia, dated May 1-13,
and June 5-18, 1860, the Royal Academy, dated Berlin,
October 18, 1860, and the Natural History Society, dated
Riga, April 16-28, 1860.

Donations to the Library were received from the Central
Observatory of Russia, the Societies at Riga and Elberfeld,
the Academy and Horticultural Society at Berlin, the Geolo-
gical Institute at Vienna, the Board of Statistics at Brussels,
the Royal, the Royal Geological, the Royal Geographical
Societies and the Society of Arts of London, the editors of

52

the Astronomical Journal at Cambridge and American Jour-
nal at New Haven, the Franklin Institute, Blanchard & Lea,
Mr. Peale, the Rev. Mr. Jones, Mr. Leypoldt, and the Mana-
gers of the House of Refuge at Philadelphia, the American
Colonization Society, the editor of the Toledo Blade, Mr.
Sabin, of New York, Professor James Hall, of Albany, and
Professor J. Lawrence Smith, of Louisville.

The Committee to which was referred the paper of Mr.
Gabb, reported in favor of its publication in the Proceedings.
The report was adopted. (See page 57.)

Mr. Peale read the following obituary notice of Dr. Samuel
Moore.

Harris (WILLIAM).—Mr. Peale announced the decease of
a member, Dr. William Harris, at Philadelphia, March 3,
_ 1861, aged 68. Mr. Strickland Kneass was requested to pre-
pare an obituary notice of the deceased.

Harris (THomas).—Dr. Bache announced the death of a
member, and a brother of the last, Dr. Thomas Harris, March
4, 1861. Dr. Bell was requested to make a necrological
notice of the deceased.

Francois (Jonn W.)—Dr. Bache announced the death of
a member, Dr. John W. Francis, in New York, on the 8th of
February, 1861, aged 71.

CrevaLLos (Don PEpRo).—Dr. Bache announced certain
information, received through Dr. Wood, now in Spain, of the
death of Don Pedro Cevallos, a member of the Society, nearly
forty years ago.

Dr. Bridges made a verbal communication on the substitu-
tion of flax for cotton in the manufacture of cloth, exhibiting
specimens brought from Boston by Mr. Hazard, and describing
the process.

Dr. Bridges exhibited a specimen of tungsten-steel (steel
hardened with five per cent. of tungsten) imported from Ger-
many, and described a dental instrument made of the same,
in New York, which was hardened and tempered at once, by
plunging it red hot into oil.

Pending nominations Nos. 418, 419, 420, and new nomina-
tions Nos. 421, 422, were read.

And the Society was adjourned.

53

OBITUARY NOTICE

OF

DR. SAMUEL MOORE.

READ BY FRANKLIN PEALE,

Before the American Philosophical Society, March 15, 1861.

It has been justly said of notices of deceased members, and gene-
rally of obituary communications, that they were invariably eulogies,
rather than candid statements of the lives and characters of those
who have departed from among us. There will be no apology in
the present instance for not departing from usage; the most exact,
minute, and candid statement can take no other form than that of an
eulogium. He whose life and character we are to record was so
eminent in all that constitutes the perfect man, that no deviation
from the direct path, in the course of a Christian gentleman, or
failure in the highest duties, can be found to cast a shadow on his
path, throughout a long life of earnest industry and ardent zeal in
all the multifarious situations and occupations of his career.

Dr. Samuel Moore had a varied life in the occupations to which he
applied himself, as well as in the conditions of his health and fortunes.

For the last quarter of a century his business energy and services
were devoted to the Hazleton Coal Company, of which he was the
originator and most active officer, presiding over its affairs from the
commencement until within a few hours of the close of his life.

The appreciation of his services and character in this relation is
fully exemplified by the proceedings which took place at the annual
meeting of stockholders, soon after his decease, and published by
their order, a copy of which is presented to the Society.

As a Director of the Mint of the United States his career was
distinguished by foresight and enterprise, unequalled in the previous
history of that institution ; he was appointed to the office in 1824, by
President Monroe, and continued through the terms of Presidents
Adams and Jackson, resigning his commission in 1835.

54

The edifice now occupied as the Mint was erected under his
directorship and through his agency in procuring the necessary acts
and appropriations by Congress. His foresight and enterprise are
strikingly illustrated, by his knowledge of the advance in science
applied to the arts, and his efforts to place the institution over which
he presided, at the head of all similar establishments.

With this view the writer of this notice was charged with a special
mission to Europe, under instructions from Dr. Moore, which em-
braced every department of mint operations, but especially referred
to the important discoveries emanating from the researches of Gay-
Lussac and other distinguished chemists; particularly the assay of
silver by the humid process, which gave to that art, perfect precision
and exactitude in place of the allowances and liabilities to which it
had been previously so subject, and the consequences of which were
so embarrassing.

The parting process by sulphuric acid, then new, was also promi-
nently embraced in those instructions; but it is impossible, in the
limits to which this brief memoir is confined, to notice a tithe of the
objects, chemical, mechanical and financial, included in the instruc-
tions referred to; they showed that the mind of the author embraced
a wide field of observation, and that he was alive to all progress in
every department of science.

He relinquished his honorable office by resignation, to the regret
of the department, doubtless in consequence of the inadequate com-
pensation for such services and the attractive prospects which his fore-
sight evidently anticipated from the development of the coal interests
of his native State, which he lived to realize, after many vicissitudes,
in their fullest extent.

Dr. Moore served his country in Congress, under the dictates of
sound patriotic principles, through three terms, beginning in 1818;
it is known to his family and some of his intimate friends, that one
of the great measures of the day (for there were dark days then as
now, threatening the greatest of evils to our country), was devised
and written out by him, and ultimately enacted into law, thus saving,
for the time being, this distracted country from troubles that have
since assumed so formidable an aspect. Other patriots have now the
honor of these memories; he with his characteristic “delicacy” did
not claim them during life, and we shall not publish what he did not
choose to make known as his own; any other course might not have
his sanction if he was still with us in life.

Dr. Moore was an early graduate (in the year 1791) of the Uni-

55

versity of Pennsylvania. He was also a tutor in that institution, and
subsequently commenced the practice of medicine, having prepared
himself by a thorough course of study within its walls.

His home at this time was in Bucks County, Pennsylvania; but
owing to ill health he was induced to undertake a voyage to Canton ;
he continued this course of life for several years, making four voyages
to Canton and one to Calcutta, and it was not until the year 1808
that he sought the repose of country life, but not in idleness, for he
was always active in the pursuits of business and benevolence.

It is evident from the above facts that Dr. Moore was an extensive
traveller, not alone during his occupations by sea and in foreign
lands, but also in his own country; as a pedestrian he was rarely
equalled, and he continued this habit throughout his long life. His
observations during these opportunities were always acute and pro-
found, and his memory retentive, so that his conversation thus enriched
was always interesting, instructive and pleasing.

This retrospective view of the life of Dr. Moore now reaches his
birth, which occurred at Deerfield, Cumberland County, New Jersey,
on the 8th of February, 1774.

His father, Mr. David Moore, was a patriot and soldier of the revo-
lutionary era, and shared in the perils of the darkest hours of the war ;
he was wounded at the battle of Brandywine ; an indelible impression
upon the mind of the son was effected by the scenes of those days,
particularly that of his suffering parent’s condition when brought
home wounded from that hard-fought field ; to their influence may be
attributed the earnest patriotism which ever distinguished him from
his youth, to the last hours of his venerable age.

These brief notices of the periods in the life of Dr. Moore are so
indicative of his character that it is not essential to add a summary,
but the matter which has been placed at our disposal contains so much
that is just and true, in regard to him and his domestic relations,
that the following quotations cannot be omitted, and the whole is
gratefully acknowledged :

‘‘ His Christian character, without being obtrusive, was earnest,
decided and consistent, and leaves a grateful remembrance to his
friends. Whatever he considered worth doing he did with all his
might; in one instance the writer has known him to take a number
of long walks to execute a single object of benevolence after he was
eighty-six years of age.

“The great features of his life were, an intense energy and activity,
coupled with kindness and generosity.”

o6

“The churches of Doylestown and Hazleton, and the Scots Pres-
byterian Church of Philadelphia have reason to remember his efforts
in their erection or sustentation.”

‘‘ Many persons will recall the lasting benefits they have individu-
ally received at his hands.”

It can be hardly out of place to add that his home was made happy
by a wife who was worthy of him, and who survived him only five
days. She was a daughter of Professor Robert Patterson—at an early
period one of the Secretaries and subsequently President of this So-
ciety—and sister of the late Dr. R. M. Patterson, who ao occupied
the same honorable posts. She had a mind of uncommon strength
and well cultivated, and a heart full of active benevolence. She was
one of the originators of the Union Benevolent Society of this city,
by whose extensive operations, carried on through many years, great
good has been effected among the indigent of Philadelphia.

“Her personal deportment combined politeness with kindness;
her conversation was fluent, dignified, and very attractive. Her piety
was more than unaffected, it was of lofty proportions; indeed she
belonged to that class of women of whose writings she was so fond,—
Hannah More, Charlotte Elizabeth Touna, and the authoresses of
‘English Hearts and Hands,’ and ‘ Haste to the Rescue.’ ”’

She died on the 24th of February, nearly eighty-four years of age,
five days after the decease of her husband; and thus terminated this
remarkable union of about sixty years, ten years beyond the era so
rarely reached, and generally known as the golden wedding; they
did not celebrate it, but there is a melancholy pleasure in adding the
fact to our record of their lives.

‘“‘Dr. Moore’s life afforded a notable example of recuperative phy-
sical power. Three times, at least, he was so ill as to be almost past
recovery: at the age of twenty-five, with an apparent consumption ;
at sixty-one, with a continued fever; and at seventy-five with in-
flammatory rheumatism. He was by no means robust at any period,
yet his powers of endurance must have been very great. He habitu-
ally labored, with pen and ink, day and night, and was an indefatigable
reader ; yet he retained his powers of mind and body, the use of sight,
hearing, and speech to the last.”

He was elected a member of the American Philosophical Society
in 1805, at the early age of thirty-one, and died the oldest resident
member, on the eighteenth day of February, 1861, in the eighty-
eighth year of his age.

SYNOPSIS OF THE MOLLUSCA OF THE
CRETACEOUS FORMATION,

Including the Geographical and Stratigraphical Range and Synonymy.

By WILLIAM M. GABB.
MARCH, 1861.

PREFACE.

In September 1859, I published in the Proceedings of the Aca-
demy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, a ‘‘ Catalogue of the In-
vertebrate Fossils of the United States.” Having, since that time,
been repeatedly requested to prepare a supplement, with the additions
that have been made to the subject, and such corrections as I may
have found necessary, I have preferred going over the whole of the
formation, bringing it up to the year 1860, since the latest work of
the kind only extends to 1850.

My former catalogue was at first prepared for my own use only and
afterwards published at the advice of some of my friends. Not be-
ing intended originally for general use, and having been compiled
during a press of other engagements, it was necessarily imperfect in
many particulars. In the present paper I have endeavored to remedy
these defects. Having access, in the collection of the Academy, to
all the known types of Dr. Morton’s, and a large number of Mr.
Conrad’s species, I am happily able to settle some points which have
long been in doubt. Thus, the original specimens from which Dr.
Morton described the species, Inoceramus Barabini, I find belong, as
has long been suspected, to two very distinct species : one is probably
I. problematicus, Schlt.; the other will have to retain the name L
Barabini. The types of Clypeaster geometricus, and C. florealis,
both very badly figured in the “ Synopsis,”’ and with scarcely a gene-
ric description, still exist in the collection. The first is probably, as
Agassiz, in his Catalogue Raisonné considered it, a Pygurus, although
being but an imperfect cast, there is yet some uncertainty. The
latter is not a Faujasia as considered by d’Orbigny and Desor, but
is a true Cassidulus.

VOL. VII.—H

58

Again, by a comparison with the types (the only true resort in case
of a dispute) I have ascertained the relations of Gryphaea Pitcherti
and Marcou’s G. dilatata var. Tucumcarit. (See Proc. Acad. Feb.
12, 1861.)

In preparing the synonymy of the foreign species, I have placed
most confidence in special monographs, preferring in all cases to defer
to the opinions of such authors as have the reputation of being most
reliable.

As to the American species, in addition to my own acquaintance
with the subject, I have received much valuable assistance from my
friends, Messrs. Conrad and Meek, both in conversation and by means
of their numerous papers, more especially from the excellent catalogue
of the species from Nebraska, recently published by the latter gentle-
man in connection with Dr. Hayden.

For convenience, I have used many abbreviations, a list of which
is given below. When two or three numbers follow a reference, un-
less otherwise stated, the first designates the page; the second, the
plate; and the rest the figures, thus: “Con. Jour. Acad. v. 1, 275,
24, 8,” means Conrad, Journal of the Academy, volume 2, page 275,
plate 24, figure 3.

I have spared no labor to make this the most complete paper of
the kind ever yet published, and to that end have gone over the en-
tire subject anew; still a work like this must almost necessarily have
some imperfections, spite the utmost vigilance of the author. I shall
therefore feel myself under many obligations to any one who may
take the pains to point out to me any defects, and I shall endeavor at
a suitable time to correct them. W. MG.

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.

d’ Arc. M. G. 8S. F.—d’Archiac Memoirs of the Geological Society
of France, 2d ser. vol. il.
B. & C.—Bayle & Coquand, id. 2d ser. vol. iv, 1851.

Baily, Q. J. G. S.—Quar. Jour. Geological Society. London, vol. ii.
Blainy.—Blainville (H. D. de) Mémoire sur les Belemnites, con-
siderées zoologiquement et Geologiquement. Paris, 1827.

Von Buch, Petr. rec. par Humb.—Pétrifications recueillies en

Amérique, par Alex. Humboldt et par Chas. Degenhardt. Ber-
lin, 1839.
Con.—Conrad (T. A.), Proceedings of the Academy, Philadelphia.

59

Id.—Journal of the Academy, Philadelphia.

Zi.—Emory’s Report of the Boundary Survey between the United
States and Mexico, 1857.

Id.—Lynch’s Report of the Expedition to the Dead Sea. Balt. 1852.

Desh. Env. de Paris.—Deshayes (G. P.), Description des Coquilles
fossiles des environs de Paris. Paris, 1824.

Dubois, Conch. Foss.—Conchyliologie fossile et Apercu géognostique
des formations du Plateau Volhyni-Padolien. Berlin, 1851.

B. Faujus St. Fond.—Histoire naturelle de la Montagne de St. Pierre
de Maestricht. Paris, 7th year of the French Republic.

Fleming (John), Brit. Anim.—History of British Animals. Edin-
burgh, 1828.

Forbes, Q. J. G. S.—Quar. Jour. Geological Society. London, vol. i.

Id. G. T.—Transactions of the Geological Society of London.

Zi.—In Darwin’s Geology of South America. London, 1846.

Gabb.—Proceedings of the Academy of Philadelphia.

Zad.—Journal of the Academy.

Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux.—Bulletin Acad. Bruxelles, vol. vii, 1839.

Gein. Char. Kreid.—Geinitz (H. Br.), Die Versteinerungen von
Kreslingswalde, und nachtrag zur charakteristik des Sichsisch-
Béhmischen. Kreidegebirges. Dresden, 1843.

Goldf. Petr. Germ.—Goldfuss (G. A.), Petrefacta Germaniae, &c.
1826-18338.

de Haan (W.)—Monographiae Ammoniteorum et Goniatiteorum
specimen. 1825.

H. & M.—Hall and Meek. Memoirs American Academy, Boston.
2d series, vol. v.

Hleb. M. G. S. F.—Hebert, Memoirs of the Geological Society of
France, 2d series, vol. iv.

Karst. Geog. Vert. N. Gren.—Die geognostichen Verhaltnisse Neu
Grenada’s. Von H. Karst. Wien, 1856.

Koch, Beitr. Ool.—Koch (F. C. L.), Beitrige zur Kenntniss des
Norddeutschen Ooliten gebildes, &e. 1837.

Kénig.—Icones Fossilium sectiles, London, (date ?)

Lea, Phil. Tr.—Lea (Isaac), Transactions of the American Philo-
sophical Society, Philadelphia, 2d ser. vol. vil.

List. Hist. Anim. Ang.—Lister (Martin), Historiae Animalium
Angliae, &e. London, 1678.

Mant. Geol. Suss.—Mantell (G. A:) The Fossils of the South Downs
or Illustrations of the Geology of Sussex. London, 1822.

Mareou (Jules),Geol. N. A.—Geology of North America. Zurich, 1858.

60

Math. Cat.—Matheron, Catalogue Methodique et descriptif des corps
organises fossiles du departement des Bouches du Rhone. Mar-
seilles, 1842.

Meek (F. B.), Assin. & Saskat. Exped.—Report of progress of the
survey of the Northwest Territory and Report of the Assiniboine
and Saskatchawan Expedition. Toronto, 1859.

Meek.—Transactions of the Albany Institute, 1857.

Meek and Hayden.—Proceed. Acad. Natural Sciences, Philadelphia.

Morton, Syn.—Morton (8S. G.), Synopsis of the Cretaceous Formation
of the United States. Philadelphia, 1834. (Principally ex-
tracted from the Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Ist ser.)

Nils. P. Suec.—Nilsson (S.), Petrifacta Suecana Formationis Creta-
ceae, &c. 1827.

d’Orb.—d’Orbigny (Alcide), Coquilles Fossiles de Columbia (N.
Gren.) Paris, 1842.

Jd.—Paléontologie Frangaise, Terrains Cretacées, vol. i, 1840, vol. ii,
1842, vol. ii, 1845, vol.iv, 1847. Vol. i, contains Cephalapoda,
vol. ii, Gasteropoda, vol. iii, Acephala, and vol. iv, Brachiopoda
and ‘“ Rudistes.”’

Id. Am. Merid —Voyage dans Amérique Méridionale. Paris, 1842.

Id. Voy. Astrol.—Voyage de |’ Astrolabe et Zelée. Paris, 1847.

Id. Prod.—Prodrome de Paléontologie Stratigr. v. ii, 1850, Paris.

Park. Org. Rem.—Parkinson (J.), Organic Remains of a former
world. London, 1804-1811.

Passy, Seine Inf.—Description géologique du departement de la
Seine Inferieure. Rouen, 1832.

Phil. Geol. York —Phillips (John), Illustrations of the geology of
Yorkshire, &c. London, 1856.

P. & R. Env. Genevy.—Pictet and Roux, Description des Mollusques
Fossiles qui se trouvent dans le grés vert des environs de Genéve.
Geneve, 1847-55,

Pusch, Pol. Pal.—Polens Paliontologie, &e. Stuttg. 1836.

Reuss, Bohm. Kreid.—Die Versteinerungen Boéhmischen Kreide
Formation, &c. Stuttg. 1844.

Roem. Kreid. Tex.—Roemer (F.), Die Kreidebildungen yon Texas,
&e. 1852.

Id. Nord. Kreid.—Die Versteinerungen Norddeutschen Kreide Ge-
birges, 1840.

Id. Ool.—Die Versteinerungen des Norddeutschen Oolithen Gebirges,
1836-38.

61

Sharpe, Q. J. G. S.—Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of
London, vols. v, vi, and xi.

Sharpe, Foss. Moll. Chalk.—The fossil mollusca of the chalk of Great
Britain. Paleeontological Society of London, 1853.

Shumard (B. F.)—Marcy’s Report, Explorations of the Red River
of Louisiana. 1855.

Id.—Proceedings of the Academy Nat. Sci. Philadelphia.

Jd.—Transactions of the Academy of Arts and Sciences, St. Louis.

Sow. Min. Con.—Sowerby (Jas.), The Mineral Conchology of Great
Britain. London, 1812-1829.

Sowerby (J. de C.) G. T.—Trans. Geological Soc. London, vol. iv.

Tuomey.—Proceedings of the Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1854.

Voltz(P. L.) Obs. sur Belem.—Observations sur les Bélemnites. 1850.

Woodward, Q. J. G. 8.—Quar. Jour. Geol. Soc. of London, vol. xii.

After the references to the authors and place of publication are
placed those designating the localities. I have mentioned, when a
species occurs in America, the particular State or States in which it
is found. In all other cases I have only stated the country. The
following are the abbreviations used :

Ala., Alabama, G., Germany, N. G., New Grenada,

Ark., Arkansas, I., India, N. J., New Jersey,
C., Chili, Mex., Mexico, N. M., New Mexico,
Cr., Crimea, Miss., Mississippi, R., Russia,

Del., Delaware, Mo., Missouri, Sw., Sweden,

E., England, Neb., Nebraska, Tex., Texas.
Fr., France,

The position in the formation is designated by the initials at the
right hand of the page, as follows: C., Chalk, U. G., Upper Green-
sand, G., Gault, L. G., Lower Greensand, N., Neocomien.

The synonyms are placed under the generic heads in which they
were given, and the real names of the species are distinguished from
the synonymical ones as follows :

EXOGYRA.
costata, Say, &c.
ponderosa, Roem. (costata), Ke.

OSTREA.

Americana, Desh. (Exoayra costata), &e.
Generic synonyms are designated thus, Exogyra.

62

CATALOGUE.

CEPHALAPODA.
ACTINOCAMAX, Miller, 1826.

fustformis, Voltz. (BELEMNITES subfusiformis), Obs. sur belemnites,
34, 1, 6.

Miller’, Voltz. (B. subfusiformis), ibid, 35, 1, 7.

verus, Miller (BELEMNITELLA mucronata), G. T., 2d s. vol. ii, 64,
9, 17.

AMMONITES, Brug. 1789.

abyssinis, Morton (Scar. Conradi), 1842. Jour. Acad. Ist ser.
vol. viii, 203, 10, 4.

acostae, d’Orb. 1847, Prod. Pal.* vol. ii, 99. Bogota. iy.
acutocarinatus, Shumard, Marcy’s Rep. 209, 1, 3. Texas. C.
Adonis, d’Orb. Prod. Pal. 125, No. 55. Fr. G.
aeolus, d@’Orb. ibid, 125, No. 56. Fr. G.
Aequatorialis, Von Buch, Petrif. Rec. en Amer. pl. 2, f. 20.
Bogota. N.
affinis, de Haan (inflatus), Mem. Am. et Goniat. p. 120.
Agassizianus, Pictet, Env. de Genév. 47, 4,3. Fr. G.
Alexandrinus, d’Orb. Voy. Amer. Mer. 75, 17, 8, 11. N.
Alpinus, QV’ Orb. (subalpinus), Pal. Fr. vol. i, 288, 83, 1, 3.
alternatus, Woodw. Geol. Norfolk. Eng. C.

alternatus, d’ Orb. (Orbignyi), Coq. foss. de Col. 35, 1, 5, 6.
alternatus, Portl. (Oldhami), Geol. Londonderry, 408.
Americanus, Lea, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. 2d s. vol. vii, 255, 8, 6.

N. Grenada. NV.
angulicostatus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. vol. i, 146, 46, 8-4. Fr. N.
angulosus, Morton (Scarpa. Conradi), Synopsis, p. 39.

* All the references to d’Orbigny, Prodrome de Paléontologie Stratigraphique,
relate to the 2d volume.

Cephalapoda. 63 Ammonites.

angustus, Tuomey, 1854. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. vol. vii, p. 108.

Alabama. C.
Aonis, d’Orb. Prod. Pal. 64. Fr. N.
Archiacianus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. vol. i, 244, pl. 79. Fr. Gs
armiger, Sow. G. T. 2ds. vol. v, pl. 23, f. 18. India. ?
arthriticus, Sow. id. vol. v, 23, f. 6. India. ?
asperrimus, d’Orb. Pal. F. vol. i, 206, 60, 4-6. Fr. N.
asper, Merian, de Buch. 1829 (radiatus), Ann. Se. N. 29, 5, 11.
Asterianus, d’Orb. Pal. F. vol. i, 115, pl. 28. Fr. NV.
Auritus, Sow. Min. Con. tab. 134. Eng., Fr. GC.

Austeni, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. chalk, 28,12, 1-2. Eng. CU. G.
Balmatianus, Pictet (inflatus), pl. 9, f. 1.
Beaudanti, Brong. Eny. de Paris, pp. 95-99, pl. 7, f. 12. E.

Gg Hee 7.
Beaumontianus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. 828, 98, 1, 2. i..G:
Belkunapii, Marcou, 1858, Geol. N. A. 34, 2,1. Texas. G.
Belus, d’Orb. P. F. vol. i, 166, 52, 4,6. Fr. NN.
Bennettiae, Sow. (interrupta?), M. Con. pl. 539.
bicurvatus, Mich. M. G. S. Fr. t. 3, pl. 12, f. 7. G. Fr. G.
bidichotomus, Leym., d’Orb. P. F. 190, 57, 3-4. Fr. NV.
bidorsatus, Roem., Nord. Kreid. 88, 13, 5. G. C.

binodosus, Tuomey, not Munster (Meekii), 1855. Proce. Acad.
vol. vii, p. 168.
Bogotensis, Forbes, 1844, Q. J. G. S. p. 178. Fr., N. Grenada. WN.
Bonnetianus, Pictet. Eny. de Geney. 49, 4, 6. G.
borealis, Morton (Scapu. Conradi), 1841, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
voli, ps LOT *
biplicatus, Mant. (lautus), Geol. Suss. 91, 22, 6.
Bouchardianus, d’Orb. P. F. 300, 88, 6-8. G. E., Fr. G.
Bourgeoisianus, d’Orb. Prod. p. 212. Fr. C.
Bourritianus, Pictet. (Timotheanus), Eny. de Geney. 42, 4, 1.
Boussingaultii, d’Orb. Voy. dans Am. Mer. vol. iii, part 4, p. 68,

dd, 2... NoGren. N.
Brama, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 100, 8, 1. India. C.
Bravaisianus, d’Orb. P. F. 308, 91, 3,4. E., Fr. UES
Brazoensis, Shumard. Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, p. 594.

Texas. C.
Brochii, Sow. Min. Con. 202. E. Cr.? N.
Brongniartianus, Pictet. Eny. de Genev. 55, 5,3. F. G

Brongniartii, de Haan (varians), Mem. Amm. et Goniat. 121.

* The young of the form described as A. Abyssinis.

Cephalapoda. 64 Ammonites.

Brottianus, d’Orb. P. F. 288 bis. 185, 5-7. G. F. G.
Buchiana, Forbes (Tethys), 1845, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 177.

Budha, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 112,14, 9. India. C.
Bunburianus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of chalk, 25,9, 3. E. C.
Barnstoni, Meek, 1859. Assiniboine and Saskatchawan Exped.

184, 2, 1-3. British America. C.
Billingsi (ii), Meek, ibid, 184, 2, 4-6. British America. C.
Caillaudianus, d’Orb. Prod. 99, No. 600. Fr. N.
Cala, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 104, 8, 4. India. C.
Calypso, @’Orb. Ps F..167, 52, 7,9. ~ Er. AV;
Camatteanus, d’Orb. P. F. 241, 67, 1-2. Fr. G.
Camelinus, d’Orb. 1847, Prod. 100. Fr. N.
Candollianus, Pictet. (inflatus), Env. de Genéy. 105, pl. 11. Fr. @

Canteriastus, Defr. (regularis), Brong., Env. de Paris, 1822.

carinatus, Tuomey, 1854, not Brong., Hichw., Beyrich, nor
Riss. (Tuomeyi), Proc. Acad. vol. vii, p. 168.

Carlavantii, d’Orb. Prod. 113. Fr. iG.

Carolinus, d’ Orb. (Woolgari), P. F. 310, 91, 5, 6.

Carteronii, d’Orb. P. F. 209, 61,1, 3. Fr. vs
cassida, Rasp. Ann. de Sc. d’Obs. vol. iii, pl. 11, f. 3. N.
Cassisianus, d’Orb. Prod. 146. Fr. UG
Castellanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 109, 25, 8-4. Fr. N.
eatillus, Sow. Min. Con. 564. E., Fr. i. &:
catillus, d’Orb. not Sow. (Geslinianus), P. F. 325, 97, 1-2.
catinus, Mant. (rusticus?) Geol. Suss. 198, 22, 10. C.
Causonianus, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr. IN:
Cenomanensis, d’ Arc. M. G.S. Fr. vol. ii, pp. 62. and 78. Fr., E. U. G.
Ceranonis, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 109, f. 415. Fr. pi
cesticulatus, Leym. in d’Orb. P. F. 275, 81, 4-5. Fr. z
Chabreyanus, Pictet. Env. de Genév. 67,7, 1. Fr. G.
Charrierianus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. p. 618. Fr. N.
Cheyenensis, Owen (Scapu. Conradi), Rep. Iowa, Wis. & Minn.
cinctus, Mant. Geol. Suss. p. 116. Eng. OC. aes

circularis, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d ser, vol. iv, pl. 11,20. Eng. G.
clavatus, Deluc. (Mammuillaris), Brong. Envy. de Paris, 99, 6, 14.

clementinus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. 260, 75, 5, 6. Fr. G.
Cleon, d’Orb. Prod. 1847, p. 124. Fr. G.
clypeiformis, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. 187, 42,1, 2. Fr. N.
Collandoni, Pictet. Env. de Genéy. 89, 8,1. Fr. G.

Columbianus, d’Orb. Voy. dans Am. Mer. 77, 17, 12-14. N.
Grenada. IV

Cephalapoda. 65 Ammonites.

complanatus, Mant. not Brug. (subcomplanatus), Geol. Suss.
pe 11S.

complexis, Hall & Meek, Mem Am. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v,
594, 4,1. N. J. and Nebraska.

compressissimus, d’Orb. P. F. 240, 61, 4-5. F.

concinnus, Phil. (fissicostatus), Geol. York. pl. 2, f. 47.

Conradi, Morton (ScapHITEs), Synopsis, 39, 16, 1-3.

consobrinus, d’Orb. P. F. p. 147, pl. 47. Fr.

constrictus, Sow. (SCAPHITES), Min. Con. pl. 184 a.

Cornuelianus, d’Orb. Pal. Fr. 364, 112, 3-5. G., Fr.

cornutus, Pictet, Env. de Genév. 93, 8, 16. Fr.

costellatus, Leym. (Deshayesi), M. G. S. F. vol. iii.

Cottae, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 86, 13, 4. G.

Couloni, d’Orb. Prod. Pal. 147. Fr., G. U.

Coupei, Brong. Env. de Paris, pl. 6, f. 3. Fr.
crassicostatus, d’Orb. P. F. 197, 59, 1,4. Fr.

erenatus, Sow. in Fitt. (auritus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 22.

Crishna, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 108, 9, 2. India.

cristatus, Deluc. in Brong. Env. de Par. 95, 7,9. E.G.

cristatus, Fitt. not Deluc. (Bouchardianus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv,
p. 337.

ceryptoceras, d’Orb. P. F. 106, pl. 24. G., Fr.

cultratus, d’Orb. P. F. 145, 46,1, 2. Fr.

Cunliffei, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 109, 8, 2. India.

Cunningtoni (ii), Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 85, 15, 2. E.

curvatus, Mant. (faleatus), Geol. Suss. 118, 21, 18.

curvinodus, Phil. Geol. Yorkshire, pl. 2, f. 50. H.

Danae, d Orb. (Scapu. Conradi), Prod. 1847, p. 2138.

Decheni, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 85, 13, 1. Fr., G.

decipiens, Sow. Min. Con. 294. KE.

Delaruei, d’Orb. P. F. 296, 87, 6-8. Fr.

Delawarensis, Morton, Synopsis, 37, 2, 5. Del., N. J., Ala.

Delucii, Brong. (interruptus), Eny. de Par. 95, 6, 4.

denarius, Sow. M. Con. 540. E., Fr.

dentato-carinatus, Roem. Kreideb. Tex. 35, 1, 2. Texas.

dentatus, Sow. (interruptus), M. Con. 308.

Deshayesi, Leym. (fissicostatus), in d’Orb. P. F. 288, 85, 1, 4.

Deverianus, d’Orb. P. F. 356, pl. 110. Fr. U.

Diartianus, d’Orb. Prod. 146. Fr. U.

Didayanus, d’Orb. P. F. 360, 108, 4,5. Fr., N. Grenada.

difficilis, d’Orb. P. F. 135, 41, 1,2. Fr.

VOL. VIII.—1

N.

Cephalapoda. 66 Ammonites.

diphylloides, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, pl. 8, f. 8. India. C.

diphyllus, d’Orb. P. F. 181, 55, 1-38. Fr. N.
dispar, d’Orb. (catillus), P. F. 142, 45, 1, 2.
Dufrenoyi, d’Orb. P. F. 200, 38, 4-6. Fr. N.

Dumasianus, d’Orb. Voy. Am. Mer. 69, 2, 1,2. N. Grenada. WN.
Dupinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 276, 81, 6, 8. Fr., G. G
Durga, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 104, 7, 11. India. C
Dutempleanus, d’Orb. Prod. 123. Fr. G
Duvalianus, d’Orb. P. F. 158, 50, 4-6. Fr. N.
Egertoni, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 108, 8, 2. India. C.
Emerici, Rasp. Ann. des Se. d’Obs. t. 8, 12, 6. Fr. N.
Kscragnollensis, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr. iN,
euomphalus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 31,18, 4. E. C
Ewaldi, Von Buch. (Ceratires), Uber ceratiten, pl. 6, f. 6-7.
falcatus, Mant. Geol. Suss. 117, 21,6, 2. E., Fr., G. Cj eG
fascicularis, d’Orb. P. F. 117, 29,1, 2. Fr. N.
Ferandinus, d’Orb. P. F. 324, 76,4, 5. E., Fr. GG
fissicostatus. Phil. Geol. Yorks. pl. 2, f. 49. G., H., Fr. Cris
Jissicostatus, Portl. not Phil. (Portlockii), Geol. Lond’y, 408.
Fittoni, d’ Arc. (splendens), d’Orb. P. F. 225, 64, 1, 2.

flaccidicosta, Roem. Kreideb. Texas, 33,1, 1. Texas. C.
Fleuriausianus, d’Orb. P. F. 350, 107. Fr. TGs
flexuisulcatus, d’Orb. P. F. 144, 45, 3,4. Fr. N.
Forbesianus, d’Orb. Prod. 213. India. Cc
formosus, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. v, pl. 23, f. 7. I. ?

furcatus, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 14,f.17. E. JZ. G.
galeatus, Von Buch. Petrif. Rec. en Amer. pl. 2, f. 20. N.

Grenada, Fr. (teste d’Orb.) IN.
Galliennei, d’Orb. Prod. 190. Fr. U. G.
Galpini (ii), Evans & Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1857,

vol. i, p. 42. Nebraska. C.

Ganesa, Forbes (Crishna), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 103, 7, 8.
Gardeni, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi (1855), 456, 11, 3. S.

Africa. U. G.?
Gargasensis, d’Orb. P. F. 199, 59,5, 7. Fr. N.
Garudae, Forbes (Crishna), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, pl. 7, f. 1.
Gastaldinus, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr. N.
Gaudama, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 118, 10,8. India. C.

Gauduasensis, d’ Orb. (Guaduasensis), Ind. Prod. (per err.)
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 213. G. C.

Cephalapoda. 67 Ammonites.

geniculatus, Con. Emory’s Rep. 159, 15, 2. Texas. GC
Gentoni, Brong. (Navicularis), Env. de Par. pl. 9, f. 6.
Gentoni, Defr. not Brong. (Mantelli), in Brong. Env. de Par.

86, 6, 6.

Geslinianus, d’Orb. Prod. 146. Fr. VAG.
Gevrilianus, d’Orb. P. F. 139, 43. Fr. N.
Gibbonianus, Lea, Trans. Am. Phil. Soe. vol. vii, 254. N.
Grenada, Texas? (teste Marcou). ay.
gibbosulus, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr. N.
Gollevillensis, d’Orb. Prod. 212. E., Fr. 0.
Goodhalli, Sow. M. Con. 255. E. Ie) GOOG.
Gossianus, Pictet (quercifolius), Env. Genév. 48, 4, 5.
Goupilianus, d’Orb. P. F. 819,94, 4,5. E., Fr. UsiG.
gracilicostata, Blainv. (fissicostatus), M. G. 8S. F. vol. 3, p. 100.
Grasianus, d’Orb. D. F. 141, 44. F., G. N.
Greenongii, Rasp. (ligatus), Ann. Sc. d’Obs. t. 3, 11, 1.
Griffthii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 28, 11, 3. E. C.
Guadalupae, Roem. Kreideb. Tex. 32,2, 1. Texas. C.
Guaduasensis, d’Orb. Prod. 99. N. Grenada. N.
Guersanti (ii), d’Orb. P. F. 235, 67, 1,4. Fr., G. G.

Guettardi (ii), Rasp. Ann. Sc. d’Obs. t. 3, pl. 12, £5. Fr. aN,
Graysonensis, Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, 593.

Texas. C.
Halli, Meek and Hayden, 1856, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. p. 70.

Nebraska. C.
Hambronii, Forbes, 1844, Q.J.G.S8. vol.1,354,5,4. E.,Fr. 2. G.
heliacus, d’Orb. P. F. 108, 25, 1-2. Fr. N.
Helius, d’Orb. P. F. 187, 57, 1, 2. Fr. N.
Hercules, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr. JN.

hippocastanum, Sow. (Rhotomagensis), M. Con 514.
hippocrepis, De Kay (Scapuires), 1828, Ann. N. York Lye.
vol. ii, pl. 5, f. 5.

Honnoratianus, d’Orb. P. F. 128, 37. Fr. N.
Hopkinsii, Forbes, 1844, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 176. N. Grenada. N.
horridus, d’Orb. Prod. 100. Fr. aN.
Huberianus, Pictet (Lyellii), Env. de Genéy. 82, 7, 7.

Hugardianus, d’Orb. P. F. 291, 86, 1,2. F., G. G.
hystrix, Phil. Geol. Yorks. pl. 2, f. 44. Eng. G. (Speeton Clay).
Icenicus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 43, 19, 4. Eng. C.

impressus, d’Orb. P. F. 104, 52, 1,3. Fr. a a

Cephalapoda. 68 Ammonites.

inaequalicostatus, d’Orb. P. F. 118, 29, 3,4. Fr.

inaequaliplicatus, Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, p. 591.
Texas.

Inca, Forbes (ligatus), 1844, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, p. 177, f. 19 a, b.

incertus, d’Orb. P. F. 120, 30, 3, 4. Fr.

Indicus, Forbes, 1846, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vii, 104, 8,9. India.

Indra, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 105, 11, 7. India.

inflatus, Sow. Min. Con. 178. E., Fr., G. ST CELS Sp

infundibulum, d’Orb. (Rouyanus), P. F. 131, 39, 4, 5.

Inopinus, Hebert. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 309, 29, 3. Fr.

inornatus, d’Orb. P. F. 185, 55, 4, 6. Fr.

intermedius, d’Orb. P. F. 128, 38, 5, 6. Fr.

interrupta (us), Brong. 1789, Enc. Meth. No. 18. E., G., Fr.

iterianus, id Orb, P..E867, 012.6% ons G:

Ixion, d’Orb. P. F. 186, 56, 12. Fr.

Jallabertianus, Pictet. (latidorsatus), Env. de Genéy. 46, 4, 2.

Jaubertianus, d’Orb. Prod. Pal. 115. Fr. L.

Jeannotii, d’Orb. P. F. 188, 56, 3-5. Fr.

Josephinus, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr.

Juilleti, d’Orb. P. F. 156, 50,1, 3. Fr.

Juilleti, Forbes, not d’ Orb. (Darga), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, pl. 7, f. 2.

Jukesii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 53, 25,11. Eng.

Jurinianus, Pictet. (Timotheanus), Env. de Geney. 41, 3, 3.

Kayci, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 101, 8, 8. India.

Lafresnayanus, d’Orb. P. F. 326, 97, 8-5. Fr. U.

Largilliertianus, VOrb. (complanatus), P. F. 820, pl. 95.

laticlavius, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 31, 14,1. Eng.

latidorsatus, Mich. 1838, M. G.S. F. vol. iii, 101, 12,9. Fr.,
G. O.iGiag

lautus, Park. G. T. vol. v, p. 58. E., Fr. U.GgnGm

Leai, Forbes (Didayanus), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, p. 178.

lenticularis, Owen, not Phil. (lobatus), Rep., I., Wis., Minn.
Pi.) Syne ae.

Leonensis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 160, 16, 2. Texas.

Leopoldinus, d’Orb. P. F. 104, 22, 23. Fr.

lepidus, d’Orb. P. F. 149, 48, 3, 4. Fr.

leptophyllus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 48, 21, 2 and 22, 1.
England.

Lewisensis, Mant. Geol. Suss. 199, 22,2. K., F., G. ae #6

-

Lewisensis, Sow. not Mant. (leptophyllus), M. Con. 358.

N.

C.

C.
G.

Cephalapoda. 69 Ammonites.

Lewisensis, d’Orb. pars, not Mant. (Gollevillensis), P. F. pl. 101.

ligatus, d’Orb. P. F. 126, 88, 1-4. Fr. N.
lobata (us), Tuomey, 1854, Proc. Acad. p. 108. Ala., Ne-
braska, N. J., Miss. C.
Ludovicus, d’Orb. Prod. 100. Fr. N.
Lyelli (ii), Leym. in d’Orb. P. F. 255, pl. 74. G., Fr. G.
machilentus, d’Orb. P. F. 189, 42, 3, 4. Fr. N.
magnificus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 168. Ala. C.

mammilaris, Schlot. 1813, Min. Tasch. vol.vii, 111. E.,G.,F. G.,L.G.
Mandanensis, Morton (Scapu. Conradi?), Jour. Acad. Ist s.

vol. viii, 208, 10, 2.
Mantellii, Sow. M. Con. 55. E., G., F. Ch. UnG.
Marciana (us), Shumard, Marcy’s Rep. 209, 4, 5. Texas. C.
marginatus, Phil. (interruptus), Geol. Yorks. pl. 2, f. 41.
Mantellii, var. d’ Orb. not Sow. (navicularis), P. F.
Mantellii, var. @ Orb. not Sow. (Couloni), P. F. 340.
Marcousianus, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr. N.
Martinii, d’Orb. P. F. 194, 58, 7-10. Fr. N.
Matheronii, d’Orb. P. F. 148, 48, 1-2. Fr. N.
Mayorianus, d’Orb. P. F. 267, 79. G., Fr. Ui Gaba Gh
Meekiauus, Shumard, 1860, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 592. Texas. C.
Meekii, Gabb, 1861 (dinodosus Tuomey), Ala. C
Menu, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 111, 10,1. I. C.
Michelinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 242, 69, 3,5. Fr. G
Milletianus, d’Orb. P. F. 203, 77. G., E., Fr. G
Milletianus, Sow. not d’ Orb. (navicularis), Dixon’s Geol. Suss.

pl. 29, f. 15.

minimus, Brown, Foss. Conch. G. B. & I. 27, 20, 6. E. G.
minutus, Sow. M. Con. 53. E. G.
Mirapelinus, d’Orb. Prod. 124. Fr. G.
Mitreanus, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr. N.

monilis, Sow. (mammilaris), M. Con. 117.

Monteleonensis, Leym. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 198, pl. ¢,
f, 3-4. Fr. C.

Morelianus, d’Orb. P. F. 176, 54, 1-3. Fr. N.

Moreauensis, Owen (Scapu. Cheyenensis), Rep., I., Wis., and
Minn. pl. 8, f. 2.

Mosensis, d’Orb. P. F. 237, 67, 5-7. Fr.

Moutonianus, d’Orb. Prod. 64. Fr.

multiplicatus, Roem., Nord. Kreid. 84, 18,3. G.

Cephalapoda. 70 Ammonites.

navicularis, Mant. Geol. Suss. 198, 22, 5. Ei. C.
Nebrascensis, Owen (Scapu. Cheyenensis), Rep., Iowa, Wis.,
Minn. pl. 7, f. 2.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 202, 59, 8,10. Fr. N.

Neptuni, Geinitz. 1849. Quadersand. G.

Nera, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 106, 8, 7. India. C.

Newberryanus, Meek, 1857, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, 47. Van-
couver [. C.

Nicolasianus, d’Orb. Prod. 65. Fr. N.

Nicolletii, Morton (ScaruirEs Conradi?), 1841, Jour. Acad.

vol. viii, pl. 10, f. 3.
Nisus, d’Orb. P. F. 184, 55, 7-9. Fr. uN.
nodosocostatus, d’Orb. P. F. 258, 75,1,4. Fr. G
Noricus, Schlot. (interruptus), Petrif. 77.
Nouelianus, d’Orb. Prod. 212. Fr. eC:
Novimexicana (us), Marcou, Geol. N. A. 35, 1,2. New Mex. C.
nucleus, Phil. (interruptus), Geol. Yorks. pl. 2, f. 45.
Nuitfieldiensis, Sow. (Mantellii), M. C. 108.

obtectus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 20, 7,4. E. C.
Occidentalis, Lea, Trans. Am. Phil. Soe. 2d s. vol. vii, 255, 8,

4, N. Grenada. N.
octosuleatus, Sharpe. Ibid. 42,19,3. KH. C.
opalus, Owen, Rep. Iowa, Wisconsin, Minnesota, 579, 8, 6.

Nebraska. 0.
ophiurus, d’Orb. P. F. 123, pl. 36. Fr. N.
Orbignyanus, Geinitz, 1839. Quadersand, pl. 4,f.1. G UG
Orbignyi, Gabb, 1861 (alternatus, d’ Orb). N. Grenada. N.
Pailleteanus, d’Orb. P. F. 839, 102, 8-4. Fr. Ui
pansus, Park. G. T. 1st s. vol. v, 57,1, 8. KE. Gi, oe
Papalis, d-Orb. P. F. 354, 109,-1-3. Fr. U. G
Parandieri, d’Orb. P. F. 128, 38, 7-9. Fr. Gig IN
Parisensis, Hebert, M. G. 8S. F. 2 s. vol. iv, 369, 29,2. Fr. C

parvus, Sow. (denarius), M. C. 449.

Pavana, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 110, 7, 5. I. ?
Pedernalis, Von Buch. Uber ceratiten, 31, 6, 8, 10. Texas.
(Roemer). C.
peramplus, Mant. Geol. Suss. 200. E., G., Fr. Of. G
percarinatus, H. & M. (Woolgari?), Mem. Acad. Boston, vol.
v, 2d s. pl. 4, f.2. Nebraska. C.

Perezianus, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr. NN,

Cephalapoda. 1 Ammonites.

pertiosus, d’Orb. P. F. 193, 58, 4, 6. Fr. N.
Peruvianus, Von Buch. Petrif. Rec. en Amer. 5,1, 5-7. N.
Grenada. Texas according to Marcou. N.
Pictetianus, d’Orb. Prod. 125. Fr. G.
picturatus, d’Orb. P. F. 178, 54, 4, 6. Fr. N.

placenta, de Kay, 1827, not Leckenby 1858. Ann. Lye. Nat.
Hist. N. Y. vol. ii, pl. 5, f. 2. N.J., Del., Ala., Miss.,

Tenn., Nebraska. C
placenta, var. intercalaris, Meek and Hayden, 1860, Proc. Acad.
177. Nebraska. C.
planidorsatus, d’Orb. Voy. dans Am. Mer. vol. iii, part 4, 72,
1, 6-9. N. Gren. N.
planorbis, Forbes, not Sow. (pumilus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii,
115,,9}5.
planulatus, Sow. M. Con. 570. E. UnG,
planus, Mant. (splendens), Geol. Suss. 90, 21, 3.
pleurisepta, Con. Emory’s Rep. 159, 15, 1. Texas. C.
polyopsis, Dujard. M. G. S. Fr. 2, p. 232,17, 12. Fr. C.
Ponticuli, Roiss. Voy. dans Russ. Mer. et Crimée, vol. ii, p.
783. Crimea. “6 N.” Jurassic. ?
Portlockii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 30, 15, 2,3. Ireland. C.
pretiosus, d’Orb. P. F. 193, 58, 4-6. Fr. LD. G.

_ proboscidens, Sow. (tuberculatus), M. Con. 510.
Prosperianus, d’Orb. (peramplus), P. F. 335, 100, 3, 4.

proteus, d’Orb. P. F. 625. Fr. G:
provincialis, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr. iN:
pulchellus, d’Orb. P. F. 133, 40,1, 2. Fr. Ne
pumilus, Gabb, 1861 (TurrILirEs planorbis, Forbes). India. C.
Puzosianus, d’Orb. P. F. 265, 78. Fr. G.
quadrisulcatus, d’Orb. P. F. 151,49, 1-3. Fr. uN;
quercifolius, d’Orb. P. F. 284, 83, 4,6. Fr. G.
radiatus, Brug. 1789, Enc. Meth. Verst. t.2, p. 41. Crimea,

Ge, Hr: N.
ramosissimus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 168. Ala. C.
Ramsayanus, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 51, 23, 4. Eng. C.
raresulcatus, Leym. in d’Orb. P. F. 288, bis. 188, 5, 7. Fr. 9 G.
Raulinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 238, 68. Fr. G.
reconditus, Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, p. 7, f.9. Mex. @C.
recticostatus, d’Orb. P. F. 134, 40, 3,4. Fr. N.
regularis, Brug. Enc. Meth. 1789, No. 19. F., G. G.

Cephalapoda. 72 Ammonites.

Rembda, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 111, 7, 8. India. C.
Renauxianus, d’Orb. P. F. 118, 27. E., Fr. OG.
Renevieri, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 44, 20, 2. E. C.
Requienianus, d’Orb. P. F. 317, 94, 41, 1-38. Fr. U.G

Rhotomagensis, Brong. Env. de Par. 88,4,2. G., EB. Fr. C., G.
Rhotomagensis, Von Buch. not Brong. (ANCYLOCERAS Buchi-
anus), Petrif. Rec. 7, 1, 15.

Rioii, Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, p. 7,8. Mex. C.
Roissyanus, d’Orb. P. F. 302, 89. Fr. G.
rostratus, Sow. M. Con. 173. K. C.
rotula, Sow. M. Con. 570. HE. G. (Speeton Clay).
Rouxianus, Pictet. (inflatus), Env. Genév. 99, 9, 2.

Rouyanus, d’Orb. P. F. 862, 110; 3, 5. ‘Fr. Ni:

Rouyanus, Forbes (Forbesianus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 108.
Royerianus, d’Orb. P. F. 365, 112, 3,5. Fr.

rusticus, Sow. M. C. 177. F., G., E.

Sacya, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, p. 118, 14, 10. India.
Safedensis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. p. 227, pl. 21, f. 124. Syria.
Salteri, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 50, 25, 3-5. E.
Santafecinus, d’Orb. Voy. dans Am. Mer. 70, 1,3-4. N. Grenada. WN.

Seo 68

Santonensis, d’Orb. Prod. 212. Fr. C.
Sartousianus, d’Orb. (galeatus), 319, 94, 45.

Saxbii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 45, 20,3. EK. C.
Selliguinus, Sow. M. Con. 549. E. C., G.
Semiornatus, d’Orb. Prod. 212. Fr. ),
semistriatus, d’Orb. not Haan (Tethys), P. F. 156, 41, 3, 4.
semisulcatus, d’Orb. P. F. 172, 53, 4-6. Fr. N.
Senebrianus, Pictet. Env. Genéy. 78, 6, 7. G. G.
Senequieri, d’Orb. (CERATITES), P. F. 292, 86, 3, 5.

Seranonis, d’Orb. P. F. 861, 109, 4-5. Fr. N.
serratus, Park. (interruptus), G. T. Ist s. vol. v, p. 57.

Shumardi (ii), Marcou, Geol. N. A. 53,1, 1. Texas. C.
Sil(Dimani, d’Orb. Prod. 212. “ Rocky Mts.” C.
simplus, d’Orb. (verrucosus), Prod. 64, No. 29.

sinuosus, d’Orb. P. F. 206, 60, 4-6. Fr. N.
Siva, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 110, 7, 16. India. C.
Smithii, Sow. M. Con. 406. E. C.

Soma, Forbes (Crishna), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 102, 7, 7.
Soutoni, Baily, Q. Jour. Geol. Soc. 1855, vol. xi, 455, 11, 1.
South Africa. U. G.

Cephalapoda. 73 Ammonites.

splendens, Sow. M. Con. 103. E., G., Fr. OMG Gt
Stangeri, Baily, Q. J. G. 8. 1855, vol. xi, 455, 11, 2. Port

Natal, S. Af. OG.
Stobiae, Nils. Petrif. Suec. 32, pl. 5. Sweden.
Stobieckii, d’Orb. Prod. 113. Fr.
strangulatus, d’Orb. P. F. 155, 49, 8-10. Fr.
striatisuleatus, d’Orb. P. F. 153, 49, 4-7. Fr.
subalpinus, d’Orb. Prod. 124. Fr.
subcomplanatus, d’Orb. Prod. 146. E.
subcristatus, Sow. (cristatus), M. Con. 112.
subfimbriatus, d’Orb. P. F. 121, 35. Fr.
subplanus, Park. (splendens), G. T’. 1st ser. vol. v, p. 57.
subtricarinatus, d’Orb. Prod. 212. Fr.
subreniformis, d’Orb. (ScAPH. hippocripis), Prod. 214.
Sugata, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 118, 10, 2. India. C.
Surya, Forbes, id. 106, 7,10. India. C.
Sussexensis, Mant. Geol. Suss. pl. 20, f. 2, exclus. 28,10. Eng. C.
Sussexensis, Mant. pars. (Rhotomagensis), Geol. Suss. pl. 28, f. 10.
Swallovii, Shumard, 1860, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 591. Texas. C.
symmetricus, Sow. (inflatus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 1.
Syriacus, Von Buch (CERATITES), Act. Soc. Helvet. Genev. 1845.
syrtalis, Morton, Synopsis Cret. 40, 14, 4. Ala.
Talavignesii, d’Orb. Prod. 190. Fr. U.
tardefurcatus, Leym. in d’Orb. P. F. 248, 71, 4,5. Fr.
telifer, Morton, Synopsis, 38, 2, 7. Del. and Ches. Canal, Del.
Tervierii, d’Orb. P. F. 179, 54, 7,9. Fr.
Tethys, d’Orb. P. F. 174, 53, 7-9. Fr., N. Grenada.
tetrammatus, Sow. (varians), M. C. 587.
tetrasinuata, Sow. (varians).
Texanus, Roem. (Vespertinus), Kreideg. Tex. 31, 3, 1.
Timotheanus, Pictet. Env. de Genev. 39, 2,6. Fr., G. G.
Tocaimensis, Lea (galeatus), Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. 2d s. vol.

vii, 2538, 8, 2.

S
Zz QNRSARE

>

Q

SSZaZra

Tolletianus, Pictet. Env. Geney. 109, 10, 5. Fr. G.
tortisulcosus, d’Orb. P. F. 162, 51, 4,6. Fr. NN. ?
Tuomeyi, Gabb, 1861 (carinatus, Tuomey). Ala. C.

tricarinatus, d’Orb. not Poitiez (subtricarinatus), P. F. 307,
915.1, 2.

tripartitus, Rasp. (Scapu. Ivanii), Ann. Sc. d’Obs. vol. iv, pl.
2, f. 24.

triserialis, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f.27. E. U. G.

VOL. VIII.—K

Cephalapoda. 74. Ammonites.

tuberculatus, Sow. M. C. 318. E., Fr. G.
tuberculifera, Lam. (mammilaris), An. 8S. Vert. t. 2, 639.
Umbulazi, Baily, Quart. J. G. 8. 1855, vol. xi, 456, 11, 4. Port
Natal, S. Af. UW.
undatus, Saw. M. Con. 570. E.
Vandeckii, d’Orb. Prod. 99. Fr., N. Grenada.
Vanuxemi, Morton (young of Delawarensis), Synopsis, 38, 2, 34.
Vanuxemensis, Lea, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. 2d s. vol. vii, 254,
8,5. N. Gren. 16
varians, Sow. M. Con. 176. E., Fr., G., Crimea. Cy UG,
varians, Sow. pars. (Coupei), M. Sore 176. Middle and upper
figures.
varicosus, Sow. M. Con. 451. E., Fr., G. U. G., G.
Varuna, Forbes (India), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 107, 8, 5.
Vectensis, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 45, 20, 4. E. C.
Velledae, Mich. 1834, Mag. de Zool. pl. 35. Fr., E. G.
ventrocinctus, Quenst. (Agassizianus), pl. 17, f. 14.
venustus, Phil. (fissicostatus), Geol. York. pl. 2, f. 48.
Verneiulianus, d’Orb. P. F. 329, 98, 8-5. Fr. U.
verrucosus, d’Orb. P. F. 191, 58, 1-8. Fr.
versicostatus, Mich. M. G. 8. F. 1838, 101, 12, 10. Fr.
Vespertinus, Morton, Synopsis, 40, 17, 1. Ark., Mo., Texas,
N. Mexico, Ind. Terr. C.
Vibrayeanus, @’ Orb. (Ceratires), P, F. 322, 96, 1-3.
Vibrayeanus, Geinitz, not d’ Orb. (Geinitzii), Nacht. Kreid. p.
3, 156.
Vielbancii, d Orb. (Cenomanensis), Prod. 189.
Wiestii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 47, 21,3. E. C.
Wiltonensis, Sharpe, id. 55, 28, 10. H. C.
Woolgari, Mant. Geol. Suss. 197, 21, 16. E., Fr. (Nebraska 2)
Woolgari, @’ Orb. not Mant. (Cenomanensis), P. F. 108, 1, 3.
Yama, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 107, 7,4. India. CG.
Ubaquensis, Karst. Geognost. Verhalt. N. Gren. pl. 1, f. 8.

QAR

N. Gren. N.
Noéggerathii, Karst. id. pl. 1, f. 6. N. Grenada IY,
Caquesensis, Karst. id. pl. 1, f. 7. N. Gren N.
Trionae, Karst. id. P". Dh 3. N. Gren. N.
Roseanus, Karst. id. 2,4. N. Gren. N.
Leonhardianus, Karst. id. 2,5. N. Gren. NV.
galeatoides, Karst. id. 8,1. N. Gren. N.
Caicedi, Karst. id. 3,2. N. Gren. N.

Cephalapoda. 15 Ammonites.

Lindigii, Karst. id. 8,3. N. Gren.
Codozzianus, Karst. id. 4, 5. N. Gren.
Treffryanus, Karst. id. 4, 1. N. Gren.
Toroanus, Karst. id. 4,2. N. Gren.
Ospinae, Karst. id. 4,3. N. Gren.
Mosquerae, Karst. id. 4,4. N. Gren.
Barbacoensis, Karst. id. 4, 6. N. Gren.

A 232333

AMMONCERATITES, Lam. 1809.

Conradi, Morton (Henicoceras), 1841, Proc. Acad. Phila.
vol. i, p. 109.

ANCYLOCERAS, d’Orb. 1840.
annulatus, Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, p. 594. Texas. C.

approximans, Con. Proce. Acad. 1855, vol. vii, 266. Ark. C.
Arduenensis, d’Orb. Prod. 147. Fr. U. G.
armatus, Sow. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. P. F. 547, 185. G., E.,

Fy. C2, UMEME:
Asterianus, d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
Beanii, Phil. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. E. G

Beyrichii, Karst. Geog. Verh. N. Gren. pl. 1, f. 4. N. Grenada. WN.

brevis, d’Orb. P. F. 508, 127, 5-7. Fr. N.

Buchianus, d’Orb. Prod. 101. N. Grenada. N.

cinctus, d’Orb. P. F. 502, 125, 1, 4. Fr. N.

cinctus, d’Orb. pars (HAMULINA), P. F. pl. 125.

? Cheyennensis, Meek & Hayden (Heticocrras), Proc. Acad.
1856, p. 71.

Cornuelianus, d’Orb. Prod. 114. Fr. eG.
dilatatus, d’Orb. P. F. 494, 121, 1-2. Fr. N.
Duvalianus, d’Orb. P. F. 500, pl. 124. Fr. N.

ellipticus, Mant. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 147. E., Fr.,
G. Or Us Ge

Emerici, Léveillé Sp. (Crioceras), d’Orb. Prod. 101. G., E.,
Italy, Fr.

fureatus, d’Orb. P. F. 509, 127, 8-11. Fr.

gigas, Sow. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. E., Fr.

grandis, Sow. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. E.

Heberti, Gabb, 1861 (spinatus, Heb.). Fr.

QRALSAS

Cephalapoda. 76 Ancyloceras.

Hillsii, Sow. Sp. (Scaphites), d’Orb. P. F. p. 494. E. G.
Humboldtianus, Lea, Sp. (Orthocera), Forbes, Q. J. G. 8. vol.

i, 174. N. Gren. NE
intermedius, Phil. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. P. F.494. E. G.
Matheronianus, d’Orb. P. F. 497,122. Fr., Strait of Magellan. G.
Moreausianus, d’Orb. Prod. 147. Fr. C.GE

? Mortoni, Hall & Meek (Heticoceras), Mem. Boston Acad.
vol. v, 896, 4, 3.
? Nicolleti (ii), H. & M. Mem. Boston Acad. 2d s. vol. v, 397,

4,4. Nebraska. C.
? Nebrascensis, Meek & Hayden (HEtIcocEras), 1856, Proc.
Acad. p. 71.
Orbignyanus, Math. 1848, Cat. 265, 41, 1-2. Fr. DG:
ornatus, d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
Perezianus, d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.

pulcherrimus, d’Orb. noé Quenst. P. F. 495, 121,3,7. Fr,G. W.
pulcherrimus, Quenstedt (Puzosianus), pl. 21, f. 1.
pulchellus, d’Orb. P. F. 511. Fr. NV.
Puzosianus, d’Orb. P. F. 506, 127, 1-4. Fr. N.
Renauxianus, d’Orb. (gigas), P. F. 499, 128.
Safedensis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 227, 23, f. 117-118. Syria. C.
Saussureanus, Pictet, Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 125. Fr. G.
sexnodosus, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 65. G. N.
simplex, d’Orb. P. F. 503, 125, 5-8. Fr. N.
spinatus, Hebert, not Beauy. & Sauzé, 1843 (Heberti), M. G.

Sy R370, 29; G.
Spiniger, Sow. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 125. E. ae
tenuisulcatus, Forbes, Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 214. India. C.
?uncus, M. & H. 1858, Proc. Acad. Phil. p. 56. Nebraska. C.
varians, d’ Orb. (Matheronianus), P. F. 504, 126.

Aptychus, Von Meyer, 1831 (TRIGONELLITES,* Park. 1811).

Cheyennensis, Meek & Hayden (TRIGONELLITES), Proc. Acad.
1860, 421.
crassus, Hebert (TRIGONELLITES), M. G. 8S. Fr. 368, 28, 8.

* The generic name, given by Parkinson in ‘‘Organic Remains,’’ vol. iii, p.
184, must take precedence of the name Aptychus ordinarily used. The type is T.
lata, and is well figured, although the author did not know where to place it in
the classification. There has been considerable doubt in regard to the nature of
‘*Aptychus.’’? D’Orbigny considered it a pedunculated cirrhipede; but it is now
generally believed to be the operculum of Ammonites.

Cephalapoda. #0 | . Aptychus.

Jragilis, M. & H. (TRIGONELLITES), Proc. Acad. 1816, 421.

Gollevilliensis, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), Foss. Moll. of Chalk,
56, 24, 5.

Icenicus, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), ibid. 57, 24, 7.

insignis, Hebert (TRIGONELLITES), M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv,
367, 28, 6.

leptophyllus, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), Foss. Moll. of Chalk,
55, 24, 1.

obtusus, Heb. (TRIGONELLITES), M. G.S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 867, 28, 7.

peramplus, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 58, 24, 10.

Portlockii, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), ibid. 56, 24, 2-4.

rugosus, Sharpe (TRIGONELLITES), ibid. 57, 24, 8.

BACULINA, d’Orb. 1847.
Rouyana, d’Orb. Prod. 66. Fr. N.

BACULITES, Lam. 1799.
anceps, Lam. An. Sans. Vert. vol. vii, 648. E., F., G., Sweden,

Chili, India, N. Jersey, Del., Ala., Miss., Tenn. ¢.
annulatus, Con. Proc. Phil. Acad. vol. vii, 265. Texas. C.
asper, Morton, Synopsis Cret. 48, 1, 12-13. Ala. C.

asperoides, Meek & Hayden, 1860, Proc. Acad. 421. Neb. C.
baculoides, Mant. Geol. Suss. 123, 23,6, 7. E., F., G., Sw. C.
carinatus, Morton (anveps), Syn. 44, 13, 1:
columna, Morton (HAmITEs), Syn. 44, 19, 8.
compressus, Say, 1821, Am. Jour. Sci. vol. ii, p. 41. N. J.,
Del., Ala., Miss., Tenn., Nebraska. C.
cylindracea, Defr. (HamitEs), Dict. Sc. Nat. p. 160, t. 4.
dissimilis, Desm. (anceps), Jour. de Phys. p. 48, pl. 85, pl. 2,
f. 4-6. ,
Faujasii, Haan, Mon. Am. et Goniat, p.155. E.,G.,Sw., Fr. JZ, C.
gigas, Rouss. Voy. dans Russ. Mer. vol. 11, 784, 12, 8. Crimea. C.
gracilis, Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, 596. Texas. C.
grandis, H. & M. Mem. Am. Acad. Boston, vol. v, 402, pl. 6,

7, and 8. Nebraska. C.
incurvatus, Dujard, N. G. S. F. vol. ii, 232, 118, 1-8. Fr. C.
labyrinthicus, Morton, Synopsis, 44, 138, 10. Ala. C.

Lyelli, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe et Zelée, pl. 4, f. 3-7. Chili. C.
magnum, Woodw. Geol. Norf. p. 49. E. C.

Cephalapoda. 718 Baculites.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 560, 188, 1-5. G., Fr. Ni

obliquatus, Sow. (baculoides), M. Con. 592.

ovatus, Say, 1829, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Ist s. vol. vi, pl. 5, f.
5-6. U.S., N. J. C.

ornata, d’Orb. (vagina), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 3, f. 2.

sulcatus, Baily, Q. J. G. 8. 1855, vol. xi, 457, 11, 5. Port
Natal, S. Af. U. G.

Spillman, Con. (anceps), 1858, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii,
835, 35, 24.

Syriacus, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 227, 20,121. Syria. C.
teres, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, p. 114, 10, 5. India. C.
Tippaensis, Con. (asper), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 384, 35, 27.

undulatus, d’Orb. Prod. 190. Fr. UNG
vagina, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 114, 10, 4. India. C.

vagina, Forbes (Lyelli), in Darwin, S. A. pl. 5, f. 3.
Granatensis, Karst. Geog. Verhilt. N. Gren. pl. 2,f.1. N.Gren. JW.
Maldonadi, Karst. id. pl. 2, f. 2. N. Gren.

2

BELEMNITELLA, d’Orb. 1840.

Americana, Morton, Sp. (mucronata), Gabb Cat. Cret. p. 4.
bulbosa, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. vol. viii, p. 70. Nebraska. C.
lanceolata, Schlot. Sp. (Belemnites), Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of

Chalk, p. 7, pl. 1, f. 4-6. Eng., Fr., Russia. C.
mucronata, Schlot. Sp. (Belemnites), d’Orb. P. F. vol. i, p. 6.
pl. 11. Everywhere. C.

mucronata, var fusiformis, d’ Orb. (lanceolata), Geol. Russ. vol.
ii, pl. 48, f. 2, 3.
plena, Blainv. Sp. (Belemnites), Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk,

9,1,12-16. Fr. E. 0.
quadrata, Blainv. Sp. (Belemnites), d’Orb. P. F. pl. 6, f. 5-10.

BG, Er. C.

subventricosa, d’Orb. Pal. Univers. pl. 31, f. 7,12. Sw. C.

vera, Q’Orb. (plena), P. F. Supp. t. 2.

BELEMNITES, Agricola (Cuv. 1817).
? ambiguus, Morton (is a “ fish spine,” fide Leidy), Synopsis,
35, 1, 4, 5.

Americanus, Morton (BELEMNITELLA mucronata), Synopsis,
34, 1, 1-3.

Cephalapoda. 79 Belemnites.

Lister’, Mant. (minimus), Geol. Suss. pl. 19, f. 18.
attenuatus, Sow. (minimus), Min. Con. 589.
minimus, Lister, Hist. Anim. Angl. 228, 32. G., E., Fr. C., G.
lanceolatus, Schlot. Sow. (BELEMNITELLA plena), M. C. 600.
granulatus, Blainy. (BELEMNITELLA quadrata), Mem. Sur.
Belem. p. 63.
electrinus, Miller (BELEMNITELLA mucronata), Obs. on Belem.
61, 8, 2.
mucronatus, Schlot. (BELEMNITELLA mucronata), Petrifacten, p. 47.
Allani, Fleming (BELEMNITELLA mucronata), Brit. Anim. 240.

fibula, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 119, 9,3. India. C.
dilatatus, Blainv. Mem. sur Belem. 99, 3,13. G., Fr. n'6
polygonalis, Blainy. (dilatatus), ibid. 121, 5, 11.

Emerici, Raspail (dilatatus), Hist. Nat. Belem. 33, 6, 1.
pileus, Rasp. “ ée rt B46. 2
affinis, Rasp. ee i «84, 6, 4-5.
binervius, Rasp. -- “ fi) 4G, 6.
acinaciformis, Rasp. 4 Se 130,16, 8
truncatus, Rasp. ce s 4 a ee 6,9
distans, Rasp. e 6 o ifelplSa6. 7.
linearis, Rasp. Ke ae wy mogeG,: A 1:
elegans, Rasp. as me Gd ate. 10.
anomalus, Rasp. - Re 7 OG
variegatus, Rasp. es Gf ees tt SL 20a:
Jormosus, Rasp. cs cy saat OS.
apiculatus, Rasp. e & “42, 7, 56.
convexus, Rasp. 6 “ ety AD Hs Od
sinuatus, Rasp. it a Cs AD ochigi Dob
spathulus, Rasp. ke “ cous, 42. (5.61.
ellipsoides, Rasp. a ef e. 43, (, 48.
complanatus, Rasp. a 6 «45, 7, 63-64.
pisciformis, Rasp. “ 6 4, OD:
delphinus, Rasp. ee & «44, 7, 47.
bifurcatus, Rasp. & 6 «44, 7, 67.
angustus, Rasp. - = & f4F 66s
amorphus, Rasp. “ 66 44, T, 49.
triqueter, Rasp. - es So ett (46.
pseudoformosus, Rasp. ¢ ’ e. 40,5, 83.
emarginatus, Rasp. —¢¢ ue “= 45, 7, 50-51.
difformis, Rasp. cc ‘6 ay Abey 54;

mitra, Rasp. “ 6 ee Sill yds

Cephalapoda. 80 Belemnites.

mitraeformis, Rasp. (dilatatus) Hist. Nat. des Belem., 46, 7, 52.
personae-tonsoria, Rasp. Ke ut 46.
Honorati, Rasp. of ae es 46.
bipartitus, Blainv. Mem. sur Belem. Supp. 113, 5, 19. G., Fr. WV.
bicanaliculatus, Blainv. id. 120, 5,8. Fr.

bicanaliculatus, Blainv. pars (bipartitus), M. Sur. Belem. 120, 5, 9.

=

latus, Blainv. M. Sur. Belem. 121, 5, 10. Fr., G. NV.
conicus, Blainy. (latus young), M. S. Bel. 118, 5, 4.

subfusiformis, Rasp. H. Nat. Bel. 55, 8, 93. G., E., Fr. NM
pistiliformis, Blainv. M. Sur. Belem. 98,5, 14. F. N.
crassior, Rasp. (pistiliformis), Hist. N. Bel. 57, 8, 84.

crassissimus, Rasp. (pistiliformis), id. 57, 8, 85.

Baudouinii, d’Orb. P. F. 54, 5, 1-2. E., Fr. N.
semicanaliculatus, Blainv. M. Sur. Bel. 67, 1,18. E., Fr. N.

striatus, Blainy. (BELEMNITELLA quadrata), M. S. B. 61, 1, 11.
quadratus, Blainy. (BELEMNITELLA quadrata), id. 62, 4, 1.
isosceles, Duval, Belem. 46, 1, 9-16. Fr. N.
trabiformis, Duval, Belem. 48, 2, 8-14. Fr. N.
subquadratus, Roem. in d’Orb. Pal. Univers. pl. 71. FG. WN.
hybridus, Duval, Belem. p. 51, pl. 3. Fr. UG:
sicyoides, Duval, Belem. 49, 2, 15-20. Fr. N.
Grasianus, Duval. Belem. 63, 7, 1-4. Fr. i
Orbignyanus, Duval, Belem. 65, 8, 4-6. Fr. N.
platyurus, Duval, Belem. 73, 11, 1-4. F’r. OV:
voluminus, Brown (B. mucronata’), Foss. Conch. G. B. 42,
DOO Ei
ultimus, d’Orb. P. F. Supp. p. 24. Fr., E. G.
plenus, Blainy. (BELEMNITELLA), Belem. pl. 1, f. 6.
minaret, Rasp. in d’Orb. Pal. Univers. pl. 75, Terr. Cx Supp.
plate.) Hr. N.

BELEMNON.

pustulatum, Konig. (BELEMNITELLA quadrata), Icon. Foss.
Sect. No. 216.

CERATITES, de Haan, 1825.

Ewaldi, Von Buch, sp. (Ammonites), d’Orb. Prod. 190, Fr. C.
radiatus, de Haan (AMMONITES), Mem. Am. et Goniat, p. 156.
Robini, Thiollidre, sp. (Ammonites), d’Orb. Prod. 190. Fr. @.

Cephalapoda. 81 Ceratites

Seniquieri, d’Orb. (Ammonites), Prod. 122. Fr. G.

Syriacus, Von Buch, Sp. (Ammonites), d’Orb. Prod. 145.
Syria. UmG.

Vibrayeanus, d’Orb. (Ammonites), Prod. 145. Fr. TOG.

CONOTEUTHIS, d’Orb. 1839.
Dupinianus, d’Orb. Pal. Univers. pl. 30. Fr. TLigG.

CRIOCERATITES, Lev. 1836. Crioceras, d’Orb. 1841.

Conradi, Morton, Sp. (HrLicoceras), Con. Proc. Acad. vol.

vii, 226.
Alpinus, d’Orb. Prod. 100. Fr. Ly.
Asterianus, d’Orb. P. F. 468, 115 bis. 3, 5. Fr. G.
Bowerkanksii, Sow. (ScAPHITES), G. T. 2d s. vol. v, 410, 34, 1.
Cornuelianus, d’Orb. P. F. 465, 115, 1, 3. Fr. N.
cristatus, d’Orb. P. F. 467, 115, 5-8. Fr. G.

Duvalii, Lev. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iii, 318, 22,1. Fr.,G.,S.A. WV.
Emericti, Lev. (ANcYLocERAS), M.G.S. F. 2ds. vol. iui, pl. 28, f.1.
Darii, de Zigno (A. Emericii), Mem. sobre due Foss.

Fournetii, Duval (A. Emericii), An. Se. Agric. t. 2, pl. 1.
plicatilis, Phil. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. KE. G.
Vaucherianus, Pictet, Env. Genéyv. 111, 12,1. Fr. G.
Villiersianus, d’Orb. P. F. 462,114, 1,2. Fr. N.

GLOBITES, de Haan, 1825.

constrictus, Sow. Sp. (ScAPHITES), Haan, Mon. Am. et Gon. p. 144.

HAMITES, Park. 1811.

Acteon, d’Orb. Prod. 126. Fr. G.
aculeatus, Sow. (ANCYLOCERAS spiniger), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv,
367, note.
acuticostatus, d’Orb. (Indicus), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 3, f. 9-12.
adpressus, Sow. (PrycHoceras), M. Con. 61.
alternatus, Mant. (ANCYLOCERAS armatus), Geol. Suss. 122, 3, 10.
armatus, Sow. (ANCYLOCERAS armatus), M. Con. 168.
alternotuberculatus, Leym. in d’Orb. P. F. 588, 182, 5, 10. Fr. G.
annulifer, Morton (SoLENOcERAS), Jour. Acad. Ist s. vol. viii,
ple 1, f24s

VOL, VIII.—L

Cephalapoda. 82 Hamites

arculus, Morton, Synopsis, 44, 15, 1-2. Ala. C.
armatus, Geinitz, not Sow. (HELICOCERAS).
attenuatus, Sow. not Mant. M. Con. 61. E., Fr., G. G.

attenuatus, Mant. not Sow. (simplex), Geol. Suss. 23, 8, 9.
baculoides, Mant. (BACULITES).

Beanii, Phil. (ANcyLocerAs), Geol. York. 95, 1, 28.

Beanii, Roem. (Hamunina Roemeri), Nord. Kreid. 93, 18, 11.

bphestte, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 93, 14, 11. G. OG
Bouchardianus, d’Orb. P. F. 540, 182, 11, 18. Fr. G:
Bucklandii, Phil. Geol. York. pl. 1. E. G

capricornu, Roem. (AMM. subcapricornu), Kreid. 92, 14, 6.
Carolinus, d’Orb. Prod. 215. Fr. C.
Charpentieri, Pictet, Env. Genév. 131, 14, 2-4. Fr. G.
columna, Morton, Sp. (Baculites), d’Orb. Prod. 215. Ala. C.
compressus, Sow. (attenuatus), M. Con. 61.

consobrinus, d’Orb. Prod. 216. G. C.
constrictus, @’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 3, f. 7,8. India. C.
cylindraceus, Defr. Dict. Sc. Nat. t. 38, p. 160. Fr. G.

cylindricus, Defr. (cylindraceus), D. Se. N. f. 1.

decurrens, Roem. (HAMULINA), Kreid. 92, 14, 9.

Degenhardtii, Von Buch (HAMULINA), Petrif. Rec. en Am.
17, 2, 23-25.

Desorianus, Pictet, Env. Genéy. 125, 12, 8-9. Fr. G.
dissimilis, d’Orb. (HAMULINA), P. F. 529, 180, 4, 7.

dubius, d’Orb. Prod. 147. Fr. U. G.
elegans, Park. not d’ Orb. G. T. Ist ser. vol. v, 58. E. G.

elegans, d’Orb. not Park. (subelegans), P. F. 542, 138, 1-5.
ellipticus, Mant. (ANCYLOCERAS), Geol. Suss. 23, 9.
ellipticus, Geinitz (Geinitzil), Kreid.

Emericianus, d’Orb. (HAMULINA), P. F. 530, 180, 8-12.

Favrinus, Pictet, Env. Genév. 124, 12, 5-7. Fr. G.
flexuosus, d’Orb. P. F. 535, 181, 14-16. Fr. G.
Fremonti (ii), Marcou, Geol. N. A. 36,1, 3. Texas. Cc.

funatus, Brong. (attenuatus), Env. Paris, pl. 7, f. 7.

Geinitzii, d’Orb. (ed/ipticus Gein.), Prod. 215.

gibbosus, Sow. (rotundus), M. Con. 62.

gigas, Sow. (ScapuitTEs), M. Con. 598, f. 2.

gracilis, d’Orb. (Toxoceras), Prod.190. Fr. C.
grandis, Sow. (ANCYLOcCERAS), M. Con. 593.

hamus, Quenst. (HAMULINA), pl. 21, f. 83-4.

incertus, d’Orb. (HaMULINA?), P. F. 528, 150, 1-3.

Cephalapoda. 83 Hamites.

Indicus, d’Orb. (ANCYLOCERAS tenuisulcatus), Voy. Astrolabe,

pl. 1, f. 138-14.
Indicus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 116, 11, 4. India. C.
intermedius, Phil. (ANCYLOCERAS), Geol. Yorks. 95, 1, 22.
intermedius, Roem. (Indicus, Forbes), Nord. Kreid. 92, 18, 15.
intermedius, Geinitz (strangulatus), Kreid. 68, 17, 35.

Ixyon, d’Orb. Prod. 126. Fr. G:
largesulcatus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 117, 11,1. I. C.
larvatus, Con. Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 1855, p. 265. Texas. C.

maximus, Sow. (rotundus), M. Con. 62.

Mortoni, Hall & Meek (HEttcoceras), Mem. Am. Acad. Boston,
2d s. vol. v, pl. 4, f. 3.

Neptuni, d’Orb. Prod. 126. Fr.

Nereis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 117, 10, 7. — I.

nodosus, Sow. M. Con. 216. E.

obliquicosiatus, Roem. (HAMULINA), Kreid. 93, 13, 12.

Orbignyanus, Forbes (HAMULINA), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 175.

Phillipsti, Bean (Scapuires), Phil. Geol. York. 95, 1, 30.

plicatilis, Phil. (CRIocERATITES), Geol. York. 95, 1, 29.

plicatilis, Reuss. (Reussianus), Bohm. Kreid. 23, 7, 5, 6.

plicatilis, Roem. (TurRILITES), Nord. Kreid. 94, 14, 7.

punctatus, d’Grb. P. F. 532, 181, 6-8. Fr. G.

Puzosii, Ley. (ANCYL. Puzosianus), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 315.

raricostatus, Roem. (HAMULINA subraricostata), Kreid. 98, 18, 14.

raricostatus, Phil. (H. raricostata), Geol. York. pl. 1, f 28.

RAR

Raulinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 546, 184, 5-11. Fr., G. G.
rotundatus, Con. 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 266. Texas. C.
rotundus, Sow. M. Con. 61. E. Gr.

rotundus, d’Orb. (Carolinus), Bull. G. 8. F. Ist s. vol. vii, 282.
rotundus, Geinitz (consobrinus), Kreid. 12, 7, 41.
Royerianus, @ Orb. (Hamutina), P. F. 531, 131, 1-5.

rugatus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 117, 11, 2. India. C.
Sablieri, d’Orb. P. F. 543, 138, 6-10. Fr. G.
simplex, d’Orb. P. F. 550, 134, 12-14. Fr. OG:

simplex, d’ Orb. (subcompressus), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 38, f. 15-17.
spiniger, Sow. (alternatus), M. C. 216.

Studerianus, Pictet, Env. Genév. 187, 15, 1-4. Fr. G.
subcompressus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 116, 11,6. India. C.
subelegans, Gabb, 1861 (elegans, d’Orb.). Fr. G.

subnodosus, Roem. (HAMULINA), Kreid. 93, 15, 10.
semicinctus, Roem. (HAMULINA), Kreid. 92, 15, 2.

Cephalapoda. 84 Hamites.

tenuisulcatus, Forbes (ANCYLOCERAS), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 116,
12,3.

tenuis, Sow. (attenuatus), M. Con. 61.

torquatus, Morton, Synopsis, 45, 15, 4. Ala.

trabeatus, Morton, Synopsis, 45, 15, 3. Ala.

trinodosus, Geinitz, 1849. Quadersands. G.

tuberculatus, Sow. (alternatus), M. Con. 216.

turgidus, Sow. (alternatus), M. C. 216.

undulatus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 118, 10, 6. India.

virgulatus, Brong. Env. de Par. 99,7, 6. Fr., G.

HAMULINA, d’Orb. 1849.

Alpina, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.

Astieriana, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.

cincta, d’Orb. (Ancyloceras), Prod. 102. Fr.
decurrens, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.

Degenhardtii, Buch, Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 102. N.

Grenada.
dissimilis, d’Orb. (Hamites), Prod. 102. Fr.
Emericiana, d’Orb. (Hamites), Prod. 66. Fr.
hamus, Quenst. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.
? incerta, d’Orb. (Hamites), Prod. 66. Fr.
obliquecostata, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.
raricostata, Phil. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 115. EK.
Roemeri, d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.
Royeriana, d’Orb. (Hamites), Prod. 115. Fr.
semicincta, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.
subcylindrica, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.
subnodosa, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.
subraricostata, d’Orb. Prod. 66. G.
subundulata, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr.

HELICOCERAS, d’Orb. 1842.

annulatum, d’Orb. P. F. 161, 148, 7-9. Fr.

armatum, Geinitz, Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 216. G.
Asterianum, d’Orb. Prod. 127. Fr.

Conradi, Morton, Sp. (Ammonceratites), Gabb, 1861. N. J.
depressus, d’Orb. Prod. 127. Fr.

QR

AZz2A BASAS

SSRSASARBQABS

NANAK

Cephalapoda. 85 Helicoceras.

elegans, d’Orb. Prod. 127. Fr. G.
gracilis, d’Orb. P. F. 612, 148, 10-15. Fr. G.
interruptum, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr. N.
Moutonianum, d’Orb. Prod. 127. Fr. G.
obliquatum, d’Orb. Prod. 127. ' Fr. G.
plicatilis, d’ Orb. Prod. 127. Fr. G.
polyplocum, Geinitz, Sp. (Turrilites), d’Orb. Prod. 216. G. C.
tuberculatum, d’Orb. Prod. 127. Fr. G.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr. N.
Mortoni, H. & M. Sp. (Hamites), Meek & Hayden, 1860, Proc.
Acad. p. 421. Nebraska.* C.

tenuicostatum, Meek & Hayden (Mortoni), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 56.
cochleatum, M. & H. (“Turrilites (Heicoceras)”), Proc.

Acad. 1860, p. 185. Nebraska. C.
Nebrascense, M. & H. (Ancyloceras?), Proc. Acad. 1860, p.

421. Neb. C.
tortum, M. & H. 1858, Proc. Acad. 54. Nebraska. C.
Cheyennense, M. & H. (Ancyloceras?), Proc. Acad. 1860, p.

421. Neb. C.

angulatum, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 176. Nebraska. C.
umbilicatum, M. & H. (Turrilites?), Proc. Acad. 1860, 185.
Neb. C.
HETEROCERAS, d’Orb. 1847.
Emericianus, d’Orb. (Turrilites Emerict), Prod. 102. Fr. N.
polyplocus, Roem. Sp. not Gein. (Turrilites), d’Orb. Prod.
216. G. C.
LINDIGIA, Karst. 1856.
helicoceroides, K. Geog. Verhilt. N. Grenada’s, pl. 1, f.5. N.
Grenada. N.
MEGASIPHONTA, d’Orb. 1847.

orbiculata, Tuomey, Sp. (Nautilus), Gabb, 1861. (Nautilites,
Con. 1858, Gabb, 1859). Ala. C.

* I received a copy of Meek and Hayden’s paper in advance of the regular
issue, but still so late as to be unable to insert their species in the proper place.

Cephatapoda. 86 Nautilus.

NAUTILUS, Breyn. 1732.

Alabamensis, Morton (MEGASIPHONIA), Synopsis. Tertiary (Hocene).
Albensis, d’Orb. Prod. 122. Fr. G:
angulus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 167. Ala. C.
angulites, Schlot. (triangularis), Petrif. 84.
Archiacianus, d’Orb. (expansus), P. F. 99, pl. 21.
Astierianus, d’Orb. Prod. 122. Fr.
Bouchardianus, d’Orb. P. F. 75, 13. G., Fr.
Charpentieri, Leym. M.G.S. F. 2ds. vol. iv, 198, pl.c,f.2. Fr.
Clementinus, d’Orb. P. F. p. 77, pl. 18, bis Fr.
Clementinus, Forbes, not d’ Orb. (Indicus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vil.
compressus, Sow. (Fittoni), in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 203 and 367.
Comptoni, Sow. (CRISTELLARIA rotula), M. Con, 121.
Danicus, Schlot. Petrif. 117. Fr., G., Den’k. Maest. beds, and C.
Dekayi, Morton, Synopsis, 38, 8,4. N.J., Del., Ala., Miss.,

Tenn., Ark., Mo., Texas, Nebraska (E., Fr., G., Chili,

and Pondichery, E. Indies, fide d’ Orb.). C.
Deslongchampsianus, d’Orb. P. ¥. 90, 20. E., Fr. C1 Ge
elegans, Sow. M. Con. 116. E., G., Fr. (Texas, fide Roem). C.,U.G.
elegans, Mant. pars (Deslongchampsianus), Geol. Suss pl. 21, f. 8.
expansus, Sow. M. Con. 458. E., Fr.
Farringdonensis, Sharpe, Quart. J. G. Soc. vol. x, 198, 6, 1. Z.
Fittoni, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 17, 6,4. E. U.
Fleuriausianus, d’Orb. (triangularis), P. F. $2, pl. 15.
Hebertinus, d’Orb. Bull. G. Soc. Fr. 2d s. vol. vii, 127. Fr. Danéen.

Q ARN KN

2 AQX

inaequalis, Sow. M. Con. 40. EH. CG
Indicus, d’Orb. Prod. 211. India, Chili. G.

laevigatus, d’Orb. (sublaevigatus), P. F. 84, 17.
laevigatus, d’Orb. (Dekayi), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 6, f. 1.

Largilliertianus, d’Orb. P. F. 86,18. E., Fr. U. G.
Lallierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 160. Fr. L. G.
Matheronianus, d’Orb. Rev. Zool. 1841, 318. Fr. U. G.
Neckerianus, Pictet, Env. Genév. 16,1, 2. Fr. G.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 74, pl. 11. E., Fr. Ds Ge Dh

orbiculatus, Tuomey (MEGASIPHONIA), 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 167.
Orbignyanus, Forbes (Dekayi), in Darwin, 8. A. pl. 5, f. 1.
perlatus, Morton (Dekayi), Synopsis, 33, 15, 4.

plicatus, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 12,9. KE. dh. ii
pseudoelegans, d’Orb. P. F. p. 70, pl. 8-9. E., Fr., G., Crimea, 1.

Cephalapoda. S7 Nautilus:

radiatus, Sow. (subradiatus), M. Con. 356.
Requientanus, d’Orb. (plicatus), P. F. p. 72, pl. 10.

Rhodani, Roux. Eny. Genév. 19,1, 4. Fr. G.
Ricordeanus, d’Orb. Prod. 112. Fr. L.'G,
Sassureanus, Pictet, Env. Genév. 17, 1,8. Fr. G.
simplex, Sow. M. Con. 122. E., Fr. UneG Abe G.

simplex, Roem. not Sow. (Dekayi), Kreid. Tex. 37.
sinuato-punctatus, Gein. 1848, Kreid. 8,1,6. G.
Sowerbyanus, d’Orb. P. F. 88, pl. 16. Fr.

Sowerbyanus, d’Orb. (Indicus), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 4, f. 1-2.
sphaericus, Forbes (Dekayi), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, p. 98.

a>

Spillmani, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. Phila. vol. vii, 167. Ala. C.
Texanus, Shumard, 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 590. Texas.
sublaevigatus, d’Orb. Prod. 189. Fr. C.
subradiatus, d’Orb. Prod. 145. E., Fr. Us G.
triangularis, Montf. Conch. Syst. 1808, p. 7. G., Fr. UG:
undulatus, Sow. M. Con. 40. E., G. LinG.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 97. Fr. NV.
Orthocera.

Humboldtiana, Lea (ANCYLOCERAS), 1840, Tr. Am. Phil. Soe.
2d s. vol. vii, 253, 8, 1.

Pseudobelus.

bipartitus, Blainy. (BELEMNITES), Mem. Sur. Belem. 113, 5, 19.

PTYCHOCERAS, d’Orb. 1841.

adpressus, Sow. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. P. F. p. 555. E., Fr. G.
annulifer, Morton, Sp. (SoLENOcERAS), Gabb, Cat. Cret. p. 5.

Astierianus, d’Orb. Prod. 125. Fr. G.
Emericianus, d’Orb. P. F. 555, 187, 1-4. Fr. N.
Gaultinus, Pictet. Env. Genéy. 189, 15, 5-6. Fr. G
laevis, Math. Cat. 266, 41,3. Fr. E.G.
Mortoni, M. & H. (Sotenoceras), 1857, Proc. Acad. Phila. 134.
Puzosianus, d’Orb. P. 557, 187, 5-7. Fr. N.
Puzosianus, Quenst. (Gaultinus), pl. 21, f. 22.

sipho, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 118, 11, 5. India. C.

Humboldtianus, Karst. (SoLENOCERAS), Geog. Ver. N. Gren.
ee eee

Cephalapoda. 88 Rhynchoteuthis.

RHYNCHOTEUTHIS, d’Orb. 1846.

alatus, d’Orb. Pal. Univ. pl. 80. Fr. AV.
Astierianus, d’Orb. id. pl. 80. Fr. Li. Nae

PHYLLOTEUTHIS, M. & H. 1860.

subovatus, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. Phila., p. 175. Ne-
braska. C.

SCAPHITKES, Park. 1811.

abyssinus, Morton, Sp. (Conradi?), Meek & Hayden, 1860,
Proe. Acad. 421.

aequalis, Sow. M. Con. 18. E., Fr., G. CONG.

aequalis, var. d’Orb. (obliquus), P. F. 518, 129, 3-6.

aequalis, Geinitz, not Sow. nor d’ Orb. (Geinitzil).

Alpinus, d’Orb. Prod. 100. Fr. N.
Astierianus, d’Orb. P. F. p. 521. Fr. G.
binodosus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 90, 18, 6. G. CG.
Bowerbanksii, Sow. Sp. (Crioceratites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. E. L. G.
compressus, d’Orb. P. F. 517, 128, 4,5. Fr. C.

compressus, Roem, not d’ Orb. (Roemeri), Nord. Kreid. 91, 15, 1.

Cheyennensis, Owen, Sp. (Conradi?), M. & H. 1860. Proce.
Acad. 420.

Conradi, Morton, Sp. (Ammonites), d’Orb. Prod. 214. N. J.,
Ala., Del., Miss., Nebraska. C.

Conradi, vars. gulosus and petechialis, Morton, (Ammonites).

comprimis, Owen, Sp. (Conradi?), Rep. I. W. & M. 580, 7, 3.

constrictus, Sow. M. Con. 184. A., E., Fr. C.
Cuvieri, Morton (hippocrepis), Syn. 41, 7, 1.

costatus, Mant. Geol. Suss. 120, 22,8 & 12. K., Fr. C.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 214. Fr., G. C.

gigas, Sow. (ANCYLOCERAS), M. Con. 593.

Hillsi (ii), Sow. in Fitt. @. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 15, 1, 2. E. Z. G.

hippocrepis, De Kay (Ammonites), in Morton’s Synop. 41, 7,
i, n.d ., Del:

Hugardianus, d’Orb., P. F.521. Fr.

inflatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 90, 14,3. G.

tris, Con. (Conradi), 1858, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 385, 35, 23.

Ivanii, Puzos. Bull. G. 8S. Fr. vol. ii, pl. 2. Fr. U.G

“saa

Cephalapoda. 89 Scaphites.

larvaeformis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 58. Nebraska. C.
*Mandanensis, Morton, Sp. (Conradi?), Meek & Hayden, 1856,
Proce. Acad. 281.
Nicolletii, Morton, Sp. (Conradi?), M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856,
281.
nodosus, Owen (S. (Ammonites?) nodosus), Rep. I. N. M.
581, 8,4. Nebraska. C.
nodosus, var. brevis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, 420. Nebraska. C.
nodosus, var. exilis, M. & H. ibid. Nebraska. C
nodosus, var. guadrangularis, M. & H. ibid. Nebraska. C
nodosus, var. plenus, M. & H. ibid, p. 177. Nebraska. C.
obliquus, Sow. M. Con. 53, 18, 1,2. E., Fr. U. G4.
ornatissimus, d’Orb. Prod. 214. Fr. C.
ornatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 91, 13,8. G. C
Phillipsii, Bean. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 114. E. G
plicatellus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 91,138, 7. G. C.
pulcherrimus, Roem. ibid, 91, 14,4. G., Fr. C.
reniformis, Morton (hippocrepis juv.), Synopsis, 42, 2, 6.

Rochatianus, d’Orb. Prod. 147. Fr. OG.
Roemeri, d’Orb. Prod. 214. G. C.
semicostatus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 35, 1,5. Texas. C.

striatus, Mant. (aequalis), Geol. Suss. 119, 22, 5-12.
subreniformis, d’Orb. (hippocrepis), Prod. 214 (improperly re-
ferred to Morton, who never described such a species).

Texanus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 35, 1, 6. Texas. C.

Vermiculus, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 594.
Texas. ce.

Warreni (ii), Meek & Hayden, Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 177. Ne-
braska. C.

SQLENOCERAS, Con. 1860.+

annulifer, Morton, Sp. (Hamites), Con. Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 2d
s., p. 284. N. Jersey, Ala. C.

* Although the typical forms of these ‘‘species’’ (?) are very distinct from
each other and can generally be recognized at a glance, I have never been able
to detect any difference in the septa of Morton’s types; and the number and ar-
rangement of the ribs and tubercles vary so, that I cannot agree with my friends,
Messrs. Meek and Hayden, in considering them distinct. They might well be
designated for convenience, S. Conradi var. Abyssinus, Mandanensis, Nicolletii, &c.

; Although I agree with Mr. Conrad in believing this to be a good genus, still, I
fear that his diagnosis of the genus may be incorrect in one particular. He says
that the large portion is ‘‘suddenly recurved.”” It may be the case, but the evi-

VOL. VIII.—M

Cephalapoda. 90 Solenoceras.

Humboldtianus, Karst. Sp. (Ptychoceras), Gabb, 1861. N.
Gren. N.
Mortoni, Meek & Hayden. Sp. (Ptychoceras), Gabb, 1861. Ne-

braska. C.
TOXOCERAS, d’Orb. 1841.

annulare, d’Orb. P. F. 480, 118, 1-6. Fr. N.
Astierianum, d’Orb. Prod. 66. Fr. IN;
bituberculatus (um), d’Orb. P. F. 476, 116, 8-10. Fr. N.
Cornelianus, d’Orb. (ANcyLOcERAS), P. F. 484, 119, 5-9.
Duvalianus (um), d’Orb. P. F. 479, 117, 6-9. Fr. NV.
elegans, d’Orb. P. F. 477, 117, 1-5. Fr. NV,
Ewmericianum, d’Orb. P. F. 487, 120, 5-9. Fr. NN.
gracilis, d’Orb. (Hamites), P. F. 488, 120, 10-12.
Honnoratianus (um), d’Orb. P. F. 483, 119, 1-4. Fr. NN,
Joubertianus (um), d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
Moutonianus (um), d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
nodosus (um), d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
obliquatus (um), d’Orb. P. F. 486, 120, 1-4. Fr. IN,
plicatilis (le), d’Orb. Prod. 101. Fr. N.
Requienianus (um), d’Orb. 474, 116, 1-7. Fr. NV.
Royerianus (um), d’Orb. P. F. 481, 118, 7-11. Fr. LG,
Varusensis (se), d’Orb. Prod. 102. Fr. N.

TRIGONELLITES, Park. 1811.* (Aptychus, Von Meyer, 1831.)

Cheyennensis, M. & H., Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
crassus, Hebert, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
fragilis, M. & H., Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
Gollevilliensis, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
Icenicus, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
insignis, Hebert, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
leptophyllus, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
obtusus, Hebert, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
peramplus, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.

dence is very slight. I have frequently examined the type of the genus, which
is also Morton’s type of his species, and although, at the extremity of the frag-
ment there is a slight deflection, it always appeared to me to be only a thickened
lip or rib, such as occurs at intervals on other species in this family. The chan-
nel for receiving the older or smaller arm of the shell, is so deep as to render a
section across the mouth crescentic.

* See note under Aprycuus.

Cephalapoda. 91 Trigonellites.

Portlockii, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.
rugosus, Sharpe, Sp. (Aptychus), Gabb, 1861.

TURRILITES, Lam. 1801.

Q

acutecostatus, d’Orb. P. F. 605, 147, 3,4. Fr.

acutus, Passy. (costatus), Desor. Geol. Seilie Inf., 334, 16, 3, 4.

Alpinus, d’Orb. Prod. 148. Fr. U.

Archiacianus, d’Orb. P. F. 607, 148, 5, 6. Fr.

alternatus, Tuomey, 1855. Proc. Acad. Phila. vol. vii, 168. Ala.

Astierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 578, 140, 8-11. Fr.

Bechii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 66, 26,15. E.

Bergeri, Brong. Env. Paris, pl. 7, f. 3. E., Fr., G.

bifrons, d’Orb. P. F. 606, 147, 5-6. E., Fr. U.

bituberculatus, d’Orb. P. I’. 582, 141, 7-10. Gir

Brazoensis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 37, 3, 2. Texas.

Carcitanensis, Math. Catalogue, 267, 41, 4. Fr. U.

cateratus, d’Orb. P. F. 574, 140, 1-3. Fr., G.

cateratus-evolutus, Quenst. (Astierianus), K. pl. 21, f. 25.

Cheyennensis, M. & H. (HELIcocerAs), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 176.

cochleatus, M. & H. (HELICOcERAS), 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 55.

costatus, Lam. An. Sans. Vert. p. 102. E., G., Fr. U.

Desnoyersii, d’ Orb. (Scheuchzerianus), P. F. 601, 146, 1, 2.

elegans, d’Orb. P. F. 577, 140, 6,7. Fr., G.

Emericianus, Orb. (HETEROCERAS), P. F. 580, 141, 3, 6.

KEscherianus, Pictet, Envy. Genéy. 154, 15, 11. Fr.

Essensis, Geinitz, Das Quadersands, pl. 4, f. 1,2. G.

Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 216. G.

Germaniac, d’Orb. Prod. 216. G.

giganteus, Haan (tuberculatus), M. Am. et Gon. p. 78, No. 6.

Gravesianus, d’Orb. P. F. 596, 144, 3-5. Fr. U.

Hugardianus, d’Orb. P. F. 588, 147, 9-11. Fr., G.

Mantelli, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 68, 25, 5-6. HE.

Mayorianus, d’Orb. P. F. 576, 140, 4,5. Fr., G.

Morrisii, Sharpe, Foss. M. of Chalk, 65, 26, 4-8. E.

Moutonianus, d’Orb. P. F. 584, 147, 7-8. Fr.

Nebrascensis, M. & H. (HEtIcocerAS), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 280.

ornatus, d’Orb. P. F. 604, 147, 1, 2. Fr. UG:

? planorbis, Forbes (AMMONITES pumilus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii,
15,9; 9:

plicatilis, Roem. Sp. (Hamites), d’Orb. Prod. 216. G. C.

ae¢eaacouaen:

2 9

S
RARK

RAAgar

Cephalapoda. 99 Turrilites.

plicatus, d’Orb. P. F. 592, 148, 7,8. Fr. C.
polyplocus, Gein. (HELICOCERAS), Nacht. Kreid. 8, 5, 4.
polyplocus, Roem. (HEeTeRocerAS), Nord. Kreid. 92, 14, 1, 2.
Puzosianus, d’Orb. P. F. 587, 143, 1, 2. Fr., G., E.
Robertianus, d’Orb. P. F. 585, 142. Fr., G.
Senequierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 597, 141, 1, 2. Fr., G.
Scheuchzerianus, Bosc. in Buff. & Deterv. Verst. t. 5, p. 190.
Fro. Us Ge
spinifera (us), Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 284. Ala. C.
iriplicatus, Sow. (costatus), Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 350, 29, 16.
tuberculatus, Bosc. Buff. & Deterv. vol. v, 189, 42, 8. E.,
HrG. Us. Gs
tuberculatus, Mant. (Gravesianus), Geol. Suss. 24, 6.
? umbilicatus, M. & H. (HELICOcERAS), 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 56-
undulatus, Sow. (Scheuchzerianus), M. Con. 75.
undulatus, Gein. (Geinitzil), Char. Kreid. 42, 13, 3.
undulatus, Reuss. (SCALA subundulata), Bohm. Kreid. 24, 7, 8,9.
varicosa, Bosc. (tuberculatus), Buff. & Deterv. vol. vy, 190.
Vibrayeanus, d’Orb. P. F. 589, 148, 1-4. Fr. G.
Wiestii, Sharpe, Foss. Moll. of Chalk, 67, 27, 8-9 and 17. EK. @.

BQ /G2) 82

GASTEROPODA.

ACMAEA, Eschsh. 1833.

dimidiata, Reuss (HELcION), Kreid. 42, 11, 3:

Gaultina, P. & R. (HELcion), Eny. Genév. 284, 27, 11.

inflata, P. & R. (Hexcron), Eny. Genév. 283, 27, 10.

Reussii, Geinitz (HEetcrion), 74, 18, 23.

subcentralis, d’ Arc. Sp. (HEtcron), M. G. 8. F. 334, 22,5. (1847.)

ACTAEON, Montf. 1810. (Acteon, d’Orb.).

affinis, Sow. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 149. E. U. G.
affinis, @ Orb. (Marullensis), P. F. 117, 167, 6.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 120, 167, 10-12. Fr. N.
Astierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 118, 167, 7. Fr. N.

attenuata, M. & H. (Sorrpuna), 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 54.
biplicata, M. & H. not d’ Orb. (SoripuLa), Proc. Acad.

Gasteropoda. 93 Actaeon.

brevis, d’Orb. P. F. 125. Fr. N.
curculio, Forbes, Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 219. India. C.
concinnus, H. & M. (CinuxtA), M. Am. Acad. Boston, 2d s

vol. v, 390, 1, 4.

Dupinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 116, 167, 1-8. Fr. NV.
elongatus, Reuss, not Sow. (Reussii), Bohm. Kreid. 50, 7, 21.
Forbesianus, d’Orb. Prod. 115. E. G.
lineolatus, Reuss, Sp. (Phasianella), d’Orb. Prod. 219. G. C.
marginatus, d’Orb. P. F. 119, 167, 8,9. Fr. N.
Marullensis, d’Orb. Prod. 67. Fr., N. Grenada. N.
modicellus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 287. Ala., Miss. C.
Moutonianus, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. H's
Nerei, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr. N.
ornatus, d’Orb. Voy. dans Am. Mer. p. 79. N. Gren. N.
ovam, d@’Orb. P. F. 123, 167, 19, 20. Fr. Gs
Popii, Sow. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 68. KE. NV.
Reussii, d’Orb. Prod. 219. G. C.
ringens, d’Orb. P. F. 121, 167, 18-15. Fr. NN;
sealaris, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr. N.
semen, Forbes, Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 219. India. C.
subacutus, d’Orb. Prod. 220. India. C.
subalbensis, d’Orb. Prod. 115. E. eG.
subelliptica, M. & H. (Sorrpua), 1856, Proc. Acad. vol. viii, p. 63.
subsulcatus, d’Orb. Prod. 219. Fr. Cs

sulcata, Dujard, not Desh. (subsulcatus), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii,
Sol; t7,°3.

thidentulus, d’Orb. Voy. Ast. et Zel. pl. 6, f. 22-25. India. 0.

unidentata, d’Orb. (unidentulus), Prod. 219.

Vibrayeanus, d’Orb. P. F. 122, 167, 16-18. Fr. G.

ACTEONELLA, d’Orb. 1847.

conica, Munst. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 220. G. C.
crassa, Dujard, Sp. (Volvaria), d’Orb. P. F. 111, pl. 116. Fr. C¢.
dolium, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 43, 4,4. Texas. C.
gigantea, Sow. Sp. laeneselie. d@ Orbe PY Fe165, fal...Gs, Fri,
Goldfussii, d’Orb. Prod. 220. G. C.
Lamarckii, Sow. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. P. F. p. 108. G. C.
Lefebreana, d’Orb. P. F. 108. Egypt. C.

laevis, Sow. Sp. (Volvaria), d’Orb. P. F.110,165,2,3. G., Fr. @.
Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 108, 164, 7. Fr. C.

Gasteropoda. 94 Acteonella.

subglobosa, Munst. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 220. G.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 191. Fr.
voluta, Munst. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 220. Fr., G.

ACTAEONINA, d’Orb. 1847.

biplicata, M. & H. Sp. (SoripunA), Gabb, Proc. Acad. 1860,
92, 3, 18.

naticoides, Gabb (SoLipuLA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 299, 48, 2.

Texana, Roem. Sp. (Eulima), Gabb, 1861. Texas.

AMAUROPSIS, Morch.

paludinaeformis, Hall & Meek (Natica), M. & Hayden, 1860,
Proc. Acad. p. 185. Nebraska, N. Jersey, Ala., Miss.
Mariae, d’Orb. Sp. (Natica), Gabb, 1861. India.

ANISOMYON, Meek & Hayden, 1860.

alveolatus, M. & H. (Helcion), Am. Jour. Sci. vol. xxxviii, 2d
ser. p. 3d. Neb.

borealis, Morton, Sp. (Hipponyx), M. & H. ibid, p. 35. N. J.

patelliformis, M. & H. (Helcion), ibid, p. 35, pl. 1. Neb.

sexsulcatus, M. & H. (Helcion), ibid, p. 85. Nebraska.

Shumardi, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, 423. Nebraska.

subovatus, M. & H. (Helcion), Am. Jour. Sci. 2d. vol. xxxviii,
p: 35. Neb.

ANCHURA, Conrad.

abrupta, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 284, 47, 1. Alabama.

Ampullaria, Lam. 1799.

bulimoides, Desh. (NATICA), in Leym. M. G.S. F. vol. v, 12, 16, 9.
canaliculata, Mant. (NATICA Gaultina), Geol. Suss. pl. 19, f. 15.
laevigata, Desh. (NATICA), in Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 13, 16, 10.

APORRHAIS, Petiv. 1711, Da Costa, 1778.

Americana, Evans & Shum. Sp. (Rostellaria), M. & H. Proc.
Acad. 1860, p. 423. Nebraska.

C.
C.
C.

Gasteropoda. 95 Aporrhais.

biangulata, M. & H. (Rostellaria), Proc. Acad. 1860, 185. Neb. @.
decemlirata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 320,34, 11. Ala.,

Miss. G.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), Gabb, 1861. Fr. N.
Nebrascensis, E. & S. (Rostellaria), M. & H. Proc. A. 1860,

423. Neb. GC.
parva, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, 178. Nebraska. C.
sublaevis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, 178. Nebraska. C.
stenopterus (a), Goldf. Sp. (Rostellaria), Sow. Dix. Geol. Suss.

358,27, 31.. E., G. C.

ARCHITECTONICA, Bolten, 1798. (Solarium, Lam. 1799.)

Albensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr:
abyssinis, Gabb, Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. N. J.
Alpina, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
Astieriana, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
Circitanensis, Math. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
catenata, Sow. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. E.
cirrhoidea, Brong. Sp. (Trochus), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr.
Bailyi, Gabb (Solarium pulchellum, Baily), Gabb, 1861. S.
Africa. U.
dentata, Desh. Sp. (Delphinula), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr.
deperdita, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. India.
Deshayesii, P. & R. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
dilatata, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
granosa, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr., G.
granulata, Mant. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. E. OFU.
monilifera, Mich. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr.
Neocomiensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
plicata, Sow. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. E.
pulchella, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
Rochantiana, P. & R. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
sealaris, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U.
subangulata, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. G.
subornata, d’Orb. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
tabulata, Phil. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. E.
Thirriana, d’Arc. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U.
Tingryana, P. & Roux, Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
Tollotiana, P. & R. Sp. (Solarium), Gabb, 1861. Fr.

mS

BRARRRRRARR ARAQrgsan

Gasteropoda. 96 Auricula.

AURICULA, Lam. 1799.

decurtata, Sow. (AVELLANA), G. T. 2d s, vol. iii, pl. 38, 10.
globulosa, Desh. (AVELLANA), Leym. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 12, 16, 2.
incrassata, Mant. (AVELLANA), Geol. Suss. pl. 19, f. 33.

inflata, Sow. (RINGINELLA), in Fitt. G. T. 2ds. vol. iv, pl. 11, #11.
obsoleta, Phil. Geol. Yorkshire, pl. 2, f. 40. E. (Speeton Clay), G.
ovum, Dujard. (ActaEon), M. G. 8. F. vol. 11, 17, 2.

spirata, Roem. (NaticA Roemeri), Nord. Kreid. 77, 11, 4.
sulcata, Dujard. (ACTAEON subsulcatus), M.G.8. F. 2, p. 281, 17,3.

AVELLANA, d’Orb. 1845.
Alpina, Pictet & Roux, Sp. (Ringinella), d’Orb. Prod. 129. Fr. G.

Archiaciana, d’Orb. P. F. 187, 169, 7-9. Fr. C.
bullata, Morton, Sp. (Soxrputa), d’Orb. Prod. 220.

cassis, d’Orb. P. F. 138, 169, 10-18. Fr., E. 0.
Chiliensis, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, 4, 82, 34. Chili. C.
Clementina, d’Orb. (Ringinella), Prod. 128. Fr. Ge
decurtata, Sow. Sp. (Auricula), d’Orb. Prod. 220. Fr. C.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 186, 169, 1-4. F’r. G.
globulosa, Desh. Sp. (Auricula), d’Orb. P. F. 182,168, 9-11. Fr. W.
Hugardiana, d’Orb. P. F. 185, 168, 17-19. Fr. G.

incrassata, Sow. Sp. (Auricula), d’Orb. Prod. 149. E.,G., Fr. U. G.
incrassata, d’Orb. (subinerassata), P. F. 133, 168, 138-16.
inflata, Sow. Sp. (Auricula), d’Orb. Prod. 128. E., Fr.
labiosa, Forbes, Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 220. India.
lachryma, Mich. Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 128. Fr.
Mailleana, d’Orb. (Ringinella), Prod. 149. Fr. U.
ovula, d’Orb. P. F. 137, 169, 5-6. Fr.

Prevostii, d’ Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 348, 25,1. Belgium. U.
Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. p. 141. Fr. U.
Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 140, 169, 14-16. Fr., G.

sphaera, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr.

subglobosa, M. & H. (Crnutaa), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 64.
subincrassata, d’Orb. Prod. 128. Fr.

Texana, Shumard. Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, p. 537. Texas.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 149. Fr. U.

RANQ SAR KRRRVRARAN

BELLEROPHINA, d’Orb. 1843.
Vibrayei, d’Orb. P. F. 411, 236, 7-12. Fr. G.

Gasteropoda. 97 Buccinum.

BUCCINUM, Lam. 1799.

bicarinatum, Munst. (HARPAGO pseudobicarinatus), Goldf. Pe-
trif. 30, 173, 5.
constrictum, H. & M. Sp. (Fusus), M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860,

p.- 422. Neb. C.
costatum, Goldf. (ROSTELLARIA papilionacea), Petrif. pl. 173,
f. 4.
? Nebrascense, M. & H. (PsEuUDOBUCCINUM), 1856, Proc.
Acad. p. 67.
productum, Reuss. (CeRITHIUM), Bohm. Kreid. 42, 10, 18.
Gaultinum, d’Orb. P. F. 350, 233, 1-2. Fr. G.
pseudo-lineatem, d’Orb. Prod. 156. E. U. G.

turritum, Roem. (RosTELLARIA), Nord. Kreid. 79, 11, 19.
? vinculum, H. & M. (Fusus), Mem. Soc. Boston, 2d s. vol. v,
pl. 3, f. 5.

BUCCINOPSIS, Con. 1857.
Parryi, Con. Emory’s Report, 158, 3, 4. Texas. c.

BULLA, Klein. Brug. 1789.

alternata, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 5, f. 1,5. India.

Chiliensis, d’Orb. ibid. pl. 1, f. 18-15. Chili.

eretacea, d’Orb. ibid. pl. 3, f. 18-21. India.

macrostoma, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2ds. vol. iv, p- 301,48, 16. -Ala.

Mantelliana, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 176, 22,3. KE.

minor, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 69. Nebraska.

Mortoni, Lyell & Forbes, 1844, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, p. 63. N.J.

occidentalis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 69. Nebraska.

recta, Gabb (CyLIcHNA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 302, 48, 17.

Santonensis, d’Orb. Prod. 283. Fr.

speciosa, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185. Nebraska.

subeylindrica, M. & H. not d’ Orb. (speciosa), Proc. Acad.
1856, p. 270.

tenuis, Reuss. Sp. (Volvaria), d’Orb. Prod. 233. G. C.

volvaria, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 69. Nebraska. C.

GS @ Bere Gra

IQ

BULLOPSIS, Con. 1858.

cretacea, Con. (CYLICHNA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, p. 334.
VOL. VIIIL—N

Gasteropoda. 98 Busycon.

BUSYCON, Bolt. 1798.
Bairdii, M. & H. (Pyrula), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 126. Nebraska. C.

CALYPTRAEA, Lam. 1799.

? corrugata, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 187, 12,11. India. GC.
? elevata, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 187, 12,10. India. C.

CALYPTRAPHORUS, Con.
palliatus, Forbes, Sp. (Rostellaria), Gabb, 1861. India. C.

CANCELLARIA, Lam. 1799.

Alabamensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 801, 48, 14. Ala. C.
Kufalensis, Gabb, ibid, 890, 68, 8. Ala. C.
Hilgardii, Con. Sp. (Turbinopsis), Gabb, 1861. Ala., Miss.,

N. J. C.
septemlirata, Gabb, Proc. Acad. 1860, 94, 2,10. N. J. C.
CAPULUS, Montf. 1810.

Dunkerianus, Bosq. Sp. (Hipponix), d’Orb. Prod. 232. G. C.
elongatus, Munst. Sp. (Pileopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 156. G. UW. G.

fragilis, M. & H. (Txecrura papillata), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 68.
occidentalis, H. & M. (Tectura), M. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol.

v, p. 385, f. 13.
ornatissimus, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr. Darien.
consobrinus, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr. ve

CASSIDARIA, Lam. 1812.
incerta, d’Orb. Sp. (StRomsBus), P. F. 308, pl. 215.

CASSIS, Lam. 1812.

avellana, Brong. Sp. (AVELLANA cassis), Eny. Par. pl. 6, f. 10.
clathratum, Sandb. (PLEUROTOMARIA Catantostoma subclath-
rata), Goldf. Petr. G. vol. ili, 78, 188, 2.

CERITHIOPSIS, Forbes & Hanley.

Moreauensis, M. & H. (Turritella), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185.
Nebraska. 0.

Gasteropoda. 99 Cerithium.

CERITHIUM, Adanson, 1757.

affine, Sow. Sp. (Nassa), d’Orb. Prod. 231. Fr. C.
Albense, d’Orb. P. F. 355, 227, 10-12. Fr., G. N.
Alpinum, d’Orb. Prod. 116. Fr. G.
amictum, Munst. Sp. (Fusus), d’Orb. Prod. 231. G. C.
Aptiense, d’Orb. P. F. 363, 229, 1-3. Fr. DG
Ataxense, d’Orb. P. F. 372, 231, 1. Fr. é.

attenuatum, Sow. Sp. (Melanopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 72. E. Weald.
attenuatum, Forbes (subattenuatum), Q. J. G. 8. 1, 852, 4, 11.

Barremensis (se), d’Orb. Prod. 116. Fr. a ela S22
Beaudouini, d’Orb. P. F. 361, 206, 7-8. Fr. N.
Belgicum, Munst. in Goldf. Petrif. 34, 174, 5. Fr., G. U. G.
binodosum, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 79, 11,16. G. iC.
Birckii, Geinitz, Quader. G. UG.
Bosquense, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 596.

Texas. C.
buccinoides, Sow. Sp. (Rostellaria), d’Orb. Prod. 134. E. G.
Bustamentii, Galeotii, Bull. Acad. Brux, vol. vii, p. 5, f. 5.

Mexico. C.
carinatum, Sow. Sp. (Nassa), d’Orb. Prod. 231. Fr. C.
Cassisianum, d’Orb. P. F. 382. Fr. OG.
Cenomanense, d’Orb. P. F. 382. Fr. U.. G.
cingulatum, Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, p. 6, f. 6.

~ Mexico. C.
Clementinum, d’Orb. P. F. 357, 228, 1-8. Fr. WN.
conoideum, Murch. & Sedgw. not Sow. (TURRITELLA Requieni-

ana), G. T. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 18.

Cornuelianum, d’Orb. P. F. 361, 228, 11-13. Fr. L. G.
costellatum, Sow. Sp. (Nassa), d’Orb. Prod. 156. E. O.G.
Dechenii, Munst. in Goldf. Petrif. 34,174, 2. G. C.
Derignyanum, Pictet & Roux. Envy. Geney. 278, 27, 5. Fr. G.
Dupinianum, d’Orb. P. F. 354, 227, 4-6. Fr. NV.
Ervynum, d’Orb. P. F. 367, 230, 1-8. Fr. G.
excavatum, Brong. Env. Par. 339, 11,10. Fr., G. G.
fasciatum, Reuss. (subfasciatum), Bohm. Kreid. 42, 10, 4.

Fittonii, d’Orb. Prod. 116. E. L. G.
Fontanieri, d’Orb. Voy. Ast. et Z. pl. 4, f. 2. India. C.
Forbesianum, d’Orb. Prod. 116. Eng. G.
Gallicum, d’Orb. P. F. 375, 231, 7,8. Fr. UG.

Gasteropoda. 100

Q
fi.
E
B

Gargasense, d’Orb. P. F. 382. Fr.

Gaudryi, d’Orb. P. F. 358, 228, 4-6. Fr.

Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. P. 374, 231, 5,6. Fr.

gurgitis, P. & R. Env. Genev. 280, 27, 8. Fr.

Hector, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr.

Hugardianum, d’Orb. Prod. 134. Fr.

Jason, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr.

imbricatum, Munst. not Brong. (subimbricatum), d’Orb. Prod.
231. G.

Lalliertianum, d’Orb. P. F. 365, 229, 7-9. Fr., G.

limaeforme, d’Orb. (Sarthacense), P. F. 376, 232, 1-3.

Luschitzianum, Gein. Char. Kreid. pl. 18, f. 12. G.

Marollianum, d’Orb. P. F. 353, 227, 2,3. Fr.

Matheronii, d’Orb. P. F. 379, 232, 7. Fr.

Matronense, d’Orb. P. F. 381. Fr. L.

Moutonianum, d’Orb. Prod. 105. Fr.

nassoides, d’Orb. not Grateloup (subnassoides), P. F. 359,
228, 7-9.

Neocomiense, d’Orb. P. F. 360, 232, 8-10. Fr.

Nerei, Munst. Goldf. Petrif. 34, 174, 3.

nodosum, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, p. 170. Ala.

ornatissimum, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 14, 17,10. Fr.

perigrinosum, d’Orb. P. F. 374, 231,3-4. Fr.

Perigordianum, d’Orb. (Nerinea), Prod. 230. Fr.

Phillipsii, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 14, 10,10. Fr.

Phillipsii, Forbes, not Leym. (Forbesianum), Q. J. G. 8. 1844,
vol. i.

Ponsianum, d’Orb. Prod. 193. Fr.

Prosperianum, d’Orb. P. F. 378, 232, 6. Fr.

provinciale, d’Orb. P. F. 380, 233, 3. Fr.

pseudo-clathratum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. G.

pseudo-conoideum, d’Orb. Prod. 230. G., Fr.

pseudo-coronatum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. G.

pustulosum, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. i, 39,19. G.

pyramidale, d’Orb. not Sow. (subpyramidale), P. F. 361, 206,
7-9.

reflexilabrum, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr. U.

Renauxianum, d’Orb. P. F. 373, 231, 2. Fr.

Requienianum, d’Orb. P. F. 377, 232, 4,5. Fr.

reticosum, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 17. G.

reticulatum, Roem. (Mirra), Nord. Kreid. 79, 11, 18.

se oS. Sf

BAAR AQ NARARAR

SRAARARAZ

QA AAANAHK

QA HARK

Gasteropoda. 101

Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genev. 279, 27,6. Fr.
Rouyanum, d’Orb. P. F. 382. Fr.

Royanum, d’Orb. Prod. 230. Fr.

Sabaudianum, P. & R. Env. Genev. 278, 27, 5. Fr.
Sarthacense, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr.

Scalaroideum, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 125, 18, 7.

sphaeruliferum, Forbes, ibid. 125, 18, 6. India.
subattenuatum, d’Orb. Prod. 116. Eng.
subelongatum, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr.
subfasciatum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. G.
subimbricatum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. G.
subminutum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. Mexico.
submuricatum, d’Orb. Prod. 231. G.

subnassoides, d’Orb. Prod. 72. Fr.

subpyramidale, d’Orb. Prod. 72. Fr.

subspinosum, Desh. M. G. S. Fr. vol. v, 14, 17, 12.

Cerithium.

India.

U.

Fr.
subtricarinatum, Sow. Sp. (Melanopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 72. E.
Weald.

suturosum, Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, p. 4, f.4. Mex-

ico.
tectum, d’Orb. P. F. 368, 230, 4-6. Fr.
terebroides, d’Orb. P. F. 352, 227, 1. Fr.

Tombeckii, Heb. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 372, 29, 8. Fr.

Toucasianum, d’Orb. Prod. 230. Fr.

trimonile, Mich. M. G. S. F. vol. iii, 100, 12, 5. Fr.

Trinchinopolitense, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 126, 15, 10.

India.

tuberculatum, Forbes (Aptiense), Q. J. G. S. 1844, vol. i.
turriculatum, Forbes, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 352,4,7. Eng. LZ.

Varusense, d’Orb. Prod. 72. Fr.

Vibrayeanum, d’Orb. P. F. 366, 229, 10-13. Fr.
Vindinense, d’Orb. P. F. 382. Fr.

Carolinum, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

Gea, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

dymorphum, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

uniplicatum, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

urania, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

Hebertianum, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr.

RSEASQRAARSHRRASRAKRSR

Gasteropoda. 10 9 Chemnitzia.

*CHEMNITZIA, d’Orb. 1839 (Turbonilla, Con. not Riss.).

Aeolis, d’Orb. Prod. 149. Fr. U..5GR
arenosa, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 51, 10, 7. G. U...Gi
certthiformis, M. & H. (Socata), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185.

corona, Con. (Turbonilla), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 287, 46,

50. Miss. C.
? distans, Con. (GLADIUS arenarum), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii,

338, 35, 30.
gloriosa, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 40, 4,3. Texas. C.
inflata, d’Orb. P. F. 71, 156, 2. Fr. C.
?interrupta, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 383, 35, 15. Miss. C.
laqueata, Con. (Turbonilla), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 288,

46, 36. Miss. C.

Meekana, Gabb (Rime), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 299, 48, 1.+
melanopsis, Con. (Turbonilla), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 287,

46, 35. Miss. C.
Mosensis, d’Orb. P. F. 71, 156, 2. Fr. UG
Moutoniana, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. NV.
occidentale (is), Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 68. In-

dian Terr. C.
Pailletteana, d’Orb. P. F. 69, 155, 19. Fr. G
Rouyana, d’Orb. Prod. 67. Fr. N.

Spillmani, Con. (Turbonilla), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 287,

46,48. Miss. C.
Sutherlandii, Baily, Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi, 1853, 459, 12, 5. S.

Africa. U. G.?
trigemmata, Con. (Turbonilla), J. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 288, 47,

36. Miss. C.
undosa, Forbes (ScALA undata), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 125, 15, 11.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. NV.

CINULIA, Gray, 1840.
concinna, M. & H. Sp. (Actaeon), Proc. Acad. 1860, 424. Neb. C.

* By mistake, d’Orbigny refers in the index to his ‘‘Prodrome’’ to all the
‘‘ Senonien’’ Nerineas under the head of Chemnitzia. I mention it to guard other
students against error.

+ Through inadvertence, the name Chemnitzia was put over this species instead
of Rimella, as was intended.

Gasteropoda. 103 Cirrhus

CIRRHUS, Sow. 1815.

crotaloides, Morton (PLEUROTOMARIA), Syn. 49, 19, 5.
depressus, Mant. (P. perspectiva), Geol. Suss. 194, 18, 18.
granulatus, Mant. (ARCHITECTONICA), Geol. Suss. 195.
perspectivus, Mant. (PLEUROTOMARIA), Geol. Suss. 194, 18, 12.
plicatus, Sow. (ARCHITECTONICA), M. Con. 141.

COLUMBELLINA, d’Orb. 1847.

contorta, Sow. Sp. (PuGNELLUS), d’Orb. Prod. 231. India. C.
monodactylus (a), Desh. Sp. (Rostellaria), d’Orb. P. F. 347,
126, 2-5. Fr. N.
ornata, d’Orb. P. F. 348, 226, 6-7. Fr. Uae
uncata, Forbes, Sp. (PucNetuus), d’Orb. Prod. 251. India. C.

Chenopus, Philippi, 1836. (APORRHAIS, Petiv.)

Buchii, Munst. (Guapius), Goldf. Petrif. Germ.
Dupinianus, @ Orb. (AporRHAIS), Prod. 71.

CONUS, Linn. 1758.
*gyratus, Morton (sauridens), Syn. 49,10, 18. 8. Carolina, Ala.,

Miss., Tex. Eocene.
canalis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 831, 35, 22. Ala. C.
Marticensis, Math. Cat. 257, 40, 24-25. Fr. C.

tuberculatus, Dujard. M. G.S. F. vol. ii (1835), 282,17, 11. Fr. @.

CYLICHNA, Loven.

eretacea, Con. Sp. (Bullopsis), Gabb, 1861. Miss. C.
recta, Gabb (Bulla), N. J. C.
scitula, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. Phila. p. 178. Nebraska. C.

CYPRABA, Linn. 1740.

bullaria, Lyell (OvuLA), 1835, “On the cretaceous,” p. 250.
Cunliffet, Forbes (QO. antiquata), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 184, 12, 22.

* This species, with several others, was described by Morton as cretaceous,
coming from a white limestone, since ascertained to belong to the Eocene forma-
tion. They are all from South Carolina. The same deposit extends as far south ;
as Tampa Bay, Florida.

Gasteropoda. 104 Cypraea,

Kayei, Forbes (Ovuta), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 133, 12, 20.

Marticensis, Math. (OvULA), Catalogue, 255, 40, 21.

Newboldi, Forbes (O. incerta), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 1384, 12, 21.

Mortoni, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 391, 68, 8.
Ala., N. J. C.

DAPHNELLA, Hinds, 1844.

? Kufalensis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 285. Ala. C.
?lintea, Con. ibid, 285, pl. 46, f. 47. Ala. C.
? subfilosa, Con. ibid. 285. Ala. C,

DELPHINULA, Lam. 1804.

Bonnardii, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. 334, 22,6. G. U. G.
coronata, Roem. (TurBo), Nord. Kreid. 81, 12, 2.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 209, 182, 1-4. Fr. N.

laevis, Dujard. (Turso Iris), M. G. 8. F. 231, 17, 4.
lapidosa, Morton (not Straparollus /apidosus, Gabb),* Synopsis,
46,19, 7. N.J., Del.

Q

DENTALIUM, Linn. 1758.

Arcotinum, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 138, 12, 16. India.

Chilense, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 1, f. 87, 38. Chili.

Cretaceum, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 228, Appendix, pl. 1,f.1. Syria.

eylindricum, Sow. M. Con. 79. KH. Li.

decussatum, Sow. M. Con. 70. E.

? difforme, Sow. Dix. Geol. Suss. 348, 29,10. EH.

ellipticum, Sow. (decussatum), M. Con. 70.

fragilis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 69. Nebraska.

gracile, Hall & Meek, 1854, Mem. Acad. Bost. 2d s. vol. v, pl.
ig eb

hamatum, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 188, 15, 8. India.

medium, Sow. M. Con. pl. 79. Eng. U.

Mosae, Bronn in Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 8, 116,10. G.

2 aRgaas

QRNRAA

* By some unaccountable mistake, when describing this species, I confounded
two specimens, both of which, in the top view, resemble Morton’s figure of D.
lapidosa, even to the manner of their fracture. They were in the collection of
the Academy together. Morton’s species (the type of which is in the Academy’s
museum), is a true Delphinula, and not, as d’Orbigny thinks (Prod. vol. ii, p.
223), a Turbo. My species, on the contrary, is a Straparollus. W. M. G.

Gasteropoda. 105 Dentalium.

pauperculum, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 178. Nebraska. C.
planicostatum, Hebert, M. G.S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 174, 29,11. Fr. C.

polygonum, Reuss, Béhm. Kreid. 41, 11, 5. G. C.
Rhodani, Pictet & Roux, Env. Gehay: 286, 27, 13. Fr. G.
Ripleyanum, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 69, f. 48.
Als.)N.. J: C.
Rhotomagense, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr. UG.
serratum, P. & R. (SeRPULA), Env. Genev. 286, 27, 12.
sexcarinatum, Goldf. Petrif. 8, 166, 12, vol. ili. G. C.
striatum, Sow. M. Con. pl. 76. E. C.
subarcuatum, Con. 1853, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 276, 24, 13.
No’. C.

DOLIUM, Humph. 1797.
nodulosum, Sow. (StromBus), M. Con. 426 and 427.

DRILLIA, Gray, 1838.

distans, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 286, 46, 49. Ala., Miss. C.
novemcostata, Con. ibid. vol. iii, 331, 35, 18. Miss. C.
? Tippana, Con. ibid. vol. iii, 331, 35, 5. Miss. C.

EMARGINULA, Lam. 1801.

affinis, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 348, 27, 20-25. KE. ‘OF
carinata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 41, 11,6. G. C.
comosa, Roem. Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 232. G. C.
cretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr. Danien.
cretosa, Dujard. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 230, 17,1. Fr. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 393, 234, 9-12. Fr. U. G.
? Naissanti (ii), Heb. M. G. S, F. 2d s. vol. iv, 374, 29,10. Fr. C.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 392, 234, 4-8. Fr., E. EG. Ne
Pelagica, Passy, Geol. Seine Inf 335, 16, 2. Fr. U. G.

reticulata, Leym. (Neocomensis), M. G. S. F. vol. v, p. 80.

Sanctae-Catharinae, Passy, Geol. Seine Inf. 535, 16,1. Fr. U. G.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 232. Fr. C.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 134. Fr. C.

EULIMA, Riss. 1826.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 65, 115, 14-16. Fr. N.
amphora, d’Orb. P. F. 66, 156, 1. Fr. C.

VOL. VIII.—O

Gasteropoda. 106 Eulima.

antiqua, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 184, 12, 17. India. C.
melanoides, Desh. in Leym. M. G. 8. F. a = pli dG, f)6:0: Frias
Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 67, 155, 18. Fr. C.
seminosa, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 197, 3, 6. Chili. C.

? Texana, Roem. (ACTAEONINA), Kreid. Tex. 40, 4, 2.

FASCIOLARIA, Lam. 1801.
elongata, Sow. (VouuTA), G. T. 1835, pl. 39, f. 22.

prima, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.
Roemeri, Reuss (Mirra), Bohm. Kreid. 111, 9, 10.
supracretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.

Saffordii, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 390, 68,6. Tenn. GC.

FICUS, Klein, 17553. (Syctyphus, Browne, 1756.)

minimus, Hoen. Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. G. C.
octoliratus, Con. (PERISSOLAX), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 3382, 35, 6.
Pondicherriensis, Forbes, Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. India. C.

FISSURELLA, Lam. 1801.

depressa, Gein. not Lam. (subdepressa), Char. Kreid. 75, 18, 24.
laevigata, Goldf. Petrif. vol. ii, 8, 167, 14. Fr., G.
*patelloides, Reuss, Bohm. K. 41, 11,9. G.

subdepressa, d’Orb. Prod. 282. G.

QAN

FOSSAR.
? Nebrascensis, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 423. Nebraska. C.

FUSUS, Lam. 1799.

abbreviatus, Mich. not Lam. (Clementinus), M. G. 8. F. vol.
iii, p. 100.

Actaeon, d’Orb. (male Acteon), Prod. 155. Fr. U.

Alabamensis, d’Orb. Prod. 228. Ala.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 334, 222, 8-10. Fr.

Alpinus, d’Orb. Prod. 133. Fr.

amictus, Munst. (CeRITHIUM), in Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 24, 171, 19.

RAN

* d’Orbigny saysin his Prodrome ‘‘ peut etre la méme que la précédente espéce’”
(laevigata).

Gasteropoda. 107 Fusus.

atavus, Forbes, Sp. (Triton), d’Orb. Prod. 230. India. C.
bilineatus, P. & R. (subbilineatus), Env. Genév. 272, 26, 6.
breviplicatus, Forbes, Sp. (Voluta), d’Orb. Prod. 230. India. C.
brevissimus, d’Orb. Sp. (? PERIssouax), Prod. 228. Ala. C.
Brightii, Sow. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 155. Eng. U. G.
buccinoides, d’Orb. not Gratel. (subbuccinoides), Voy. Astrol.
pl. 4, f. 41, 42.
calear, Sow. Sp. (Murex), d’Orb. Prod. 155. Eng. te.
carinatulus, Munst. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 229. G. C.
carinatus, Roem. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G. C.
carinella, Sow. (subcarinella), G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 24.
carinifer, Reuss (subcarinifer), Bohm. Kreid. 43, 9, 13.
Chilinus, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 4, f. 29. Chili.
cingulatus, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 27. G.
clathratus, Sow. (subclathratus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 240, 18, 19.
clementinus, d’Orb. P. F. 839, 223, 8-9. Fr. oe
costato-striatus, Munst. (SCALA), in Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 24,
PE, 18:
Cottae, Roem. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 229. G. C.
Cottaldinus, d’Orb. Prod. 133. Fr. G.
C.

QQ

contortus, M. & H. (Turrts), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 65.
Culbertsonii, M. & H. 1856, Proce. Acad. p. 65. Nebraska.
Dakotensis, M. & H. (NeptunEA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 665.

Nebraska. C.
decussatus, P. & R. not Desh. (subdecussatus), Env. Genév.
273,°26, 7.
delphinulus, d’Orb. Prod. 71. Fr. uy.
depauperatus, Reuss. Bohm. Kreid. 44, 12, 7. G. C.
depressus, Munst. Sp. (NEpTUNEA), d’Orb. Prod. 229. G. g.

dificilis, d’ Orb. (NEpruUNEA), Voy. dans. Am. Mer. 118, 12,
11-12.

Dupinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 334, 222,6, 7. Fr. G.
Durvillei, V Orb. (PERIssoLAX), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 5, f. 1.
elegans, Desh. Sp. (subelegans), d’Orb. P. F. 337, 222, 4, 5.
Ellerii, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 226, 16, 82. Syria. C.
Kspaillaci, d’Orb. P. F. 3840, 224. Fr. C.
Eufalensis, Tuomey, 1855, Proce. Acad. p. 169. Ala. C.
Fisianus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 273, 26,5. Fr. G
Fleuriausianus, d’Orb. P. F. 348, 226, 1. Fr. C.
? flexuicostatus, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 66. Nebraska. (.
fluctuosus, Forbes, Sp. (Murex), d’Orb. Prod. 230. India. C.

Gasteropoda. 108 Fusus.

Fontanier?, d’Orb. (GLADIUS palliatus), Astrolabe, pl. 5, f. 6, 7.
Forbesianus, d’Orb. Prod. 229. India.
Galathea, d’Orb. Prod. 155. Fr. U.
Galpinianus, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 65. Nebraska.
Gaultinus, d’Orb. P. F. 335, 223, 1. Fr.
Haleanus, V Orb. (NEPTUNEA), Prod. 228.
Haydeni, Evans & Shum. (Culbertsonii), Trans. Acad. St. Louis,
1860, p. 91.
Hombroniana, d@ Orb. (PERISSOLAX), Voy. Astrol. pl. 1, f. 31.
indecisus, d’Orb. Prod. 183. Fr. G.
infracretaceus, d’Orb. (NEPTUNEA), 332, 222, 2-5.
intertextus, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. 189. Nebraska. C.
Itierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 336, 223, 2,3. Fr., G. G.
longirostra, d’Orb. Sp. (PERISSOLAX), Prod. 229.
Marrotianus, d’Orb. P. F. 342, 225, 2. Fr. C.
Mullicaensis, Gabb (Pleurotoma), 1861. N. J. C.
muricatus, Sow. (CERITH. peregrinorsum), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv,
pl. 39, £203
Neocomiensis, d’Orb. P. F. 831, 222, 1. Fr. N.
Neptuni, Orb. (NEpTUNEA), Prod. 291.
Nereidis, Munst. in Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 24,171, 20. G. C.
Nereis, @ Orb. (NEPTUNEA), Prod. 228.
nodosus, Reuss. (Fleuriausianus), B. Kreid. pl. 10, f. 1.
ornatus, d’Orb. (NEPTUNEA), P. F. 838, 222, 11-18.
Newberryi, M. & H. (Pyrirusus?), 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 66.
planulatus, Roem. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G. CG.
? Pedernalis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 88, 4,18. Texas. C.
ponderosus, d’Orb. (NEPTUNEA), Voy. Astrol. pl. 2, f. 33.

RQANS

Pondicherriensis, Forbes, Sp. (Murex), d’Orb. Prod. 230. India. C.
propinquus, Munst. in Goldf. Petrif. Germ. 23, 171,16. G. C.
Proserpinae, Munst. ibid. 23, 171,17. G. C.
purpuriformis, Forbes, Sp. (Voluta), d’Orb. Prod. 229. India. C.
quadratus, Sow. M. Con. 410. E., G. U. G

Renauxianus, d’Orb. P. F. 339, 223, 10. Fr. C.
Requienianus, d’Orb. P. F. 342, 225, 3. Fr. C.
retifer, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 2ds. 301,48,11. N. J. C.
rigidus, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18,f,16. E. U.G.
Royanus, d’Orb. Prod. 228. Fr. C.
rusticus, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f.18. E. U. G
rusticus, d’Orb. not Sow. (Gaultinus), P. I. 8385, 223, 1.

Sabaudinus, P. & R. Envy. Genév. 273, 26, 7. Fr. G.

Gasteropoda. 109 Fusus.

Scarboroughii, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 139. Nebraska.
semicostatus, Munst. Sp. (Conus), P. Germ. 14, 169, 2. G.

semiplicatus, Munst. Sp. (Pleurotoma), Germ. 20, 170, 11. G.

Smithii, Sow. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 133. E.

subabbreviatus, Sow. Sp. (Pyrula), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

Shumardi, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 391, 3,
6. Nebraska.

subbilineatus, d’Orb. Prod. 133. Fr.

subbuccinoides, d’Orb. Prod. 229. India.

subcancellatus, d’Orb. Prod. 229. India.

subcarinella, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subcarinifer, d’Orb. Prod. 229. G.

subclathratus, d’Orb. Prod. 155. E. U.

snbcostatus, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subdecussatus, d’Orb. Prod. 1384. Fr.

subelegans, d’Orb. Prod. 1338. Fr.

subheptagonus, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subincertus, d’Orb. Prod. 229. India.

subplicatus, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subsemicostatus, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subsemiplicatus, d’Orb. Prod. 229. G.

subturritus, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. 189. Neb.

suturalis, Munst. Sp. (Pleurotoma), d’Orb. Prod. 229. G.

Tippana (us), Con. 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 286, 46,
42. Ala.

? tenuilineatus, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Bost. 2ds. vol. v, 894,
3,9. Nebraska.

trunculus, P. & R. Env. Genev. 271, 26,4. Fr.

trivolous, Gabb (PERISSOLAX), Proc. Acad. 1860, 94, 2, 5.

turritellatus, d’Arc. Sp. (Turbo), M. G.S. T. 2d s. vol. ii,
TOU) 1s Br:

Vaughani, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. 1388. Neb.

Vibrayeanus, d’Orb. P. F. 338, 223, 6, 7. Fr.

vinculum, M. & H. (Buccinum), 1860, Proc. Acad. 183. Ne-
braska.

Holmesianus, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 389, 68,4. Ala.

GLADIUS, Klein, 1753 (Rostellaria, Lam. 1799).

acutus, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), aN 1861. Fr.
acutirostrus, Pusch. Sp. “ G.

RDN

Gasteropoda. 110 Gladius.

Aegion, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), woe 1861)..G. Go.
Alpinus, d’Orb. Sp. ef Fr. U. G.
Americanus, d’Orb. Sp. “ fs N. Gren. NV.
angulosus, d’Orb. Sp. = is N. Gren. Hy.
anserinus, Nils. Sp. Ki e G., Sweden. 0.
Aonis, d’Orb. Sp. é « Fr. U. G.
arenarum, Morton, Sp. e N. J., Ala. C.
Astierianus, d’Orb. Sp.“ es Fr. NV.
Boussingaultii, d’Orb. Sp. “ N. Grenada. WN.
Buchii, Munst. Sp. (Chenopus), 4 G. C.
calcaratus, Sow. Sp. (Rostellaria), ‘ K. ULG.
carinatus, Mant. Sp. & “4 K., Fr. G.
carinellus, d’Orb. Sp. oa 4 G:, Pr. G.
? Cheyennensis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 422. Nebraska. C.
cingulatus, P. & R. Sp. (Rostellaria), mabe 1861. Fr. G.
coarctatas, Geinitz, Sp. es Gr. G.
collinus, Con. Sp. sf Syria. C.
compositus, Phil. Sp. . 2 E. LG.
costae, Sharpe, Sp. ae # Portugal.

“ Lower Cret.”
costatus, Sow. Sp. “ é G. ig.
Delucii, P. & R. Sp. Ke re Fr. G.
divaricatus, Reuss, Sp. ce - G. C.
Drunensis, d’Orb. Sp. a ef Fr. G.
elatior, d’Orb. Sp. Z “g India. C.
elongatus, Sow. Sp. ec & E. G.
emarginulatus, Gein. Sp. af G.
fusiformis, P. & R. Sp. a ES Lib G.
Gargasianus, P.& R. Sp.“ K Fr. G.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Sp. § Py G. U. G.
glabrus, Forbes, Sp. be E., Fr. L. G.
eranulatus, Sow. Sp. a sf G. C.
Grasianus, P. & R. Sp. : gf Fr. G.
inornatus, d’Orb. Sp. e és Fr. OE.
irregularis, d’Orb. Sp. A w Fr. N.
Itierianus, d’Orb. Sp. ff a Fr. G.
leeviusculus, Sow. Sp. af Fe G. C
Mailleanus, d’Orb. Sp. re *s Fr. U..G,
Megaera, d’Orb. Sp. i LL K., 'G. 20a
megaloptera, Reuss, Sp. 4 J. ks C.
Moutonianus, d’Orb. Sp. i 3 Fr. av.

Gasteropoda Ei

Muletii, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
mucronatus, d’Orb. Sp. a ee G. U.
Neckerianus, P. & R. Sp. ¥ a Fr.
Nereis, d’Orb. Sp. és Fr. U.
Moulenianus, d’ Orb. Sp. = i Fr.
Orbignyanus, P. & R. Sp. “ 6 Fr.
ornatus, d’Orb. Sp. tL - Fr.
Parkinsonii, Mant. Sp. - < K., Fr., G
pennatus, Morton, Sp. ee cS Del., N. J., Ala.
provincialis, d’Orb. Sp. “ us Fr.
pseudosubulatus, d’Orb. Sp.“ a G.
Pyrenaicus, d’Orb. Sp. ee ah Fr.
Requienianus, d’Orb. Sp. ah Lh Fr.
Reussi, Geinitz, Sp. - a G. U.
Robinaldinus, d’Orb. Sp. a + Fr.
rostratus, Gabb, - a N.J., Ala
Royerianus, d’Orb. Sp. gs “ Fr.
scalaris, d’Orb. Sp. ae * Fr.
Schlotheimii, Reuss, Sp. ce Ls G.
securiferus, Forbes, Sp. a oa India.
semilineatus, Goldf. Sp. (Pleurotoma), Gabb, 1861. G.
simplex, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), erp 1861. Fr.
striatus, Goldf. Sp. s G.
subcompositus, d’Orb. Sp. es sh E se
subelongatus, d’Orb. Sp. us a E., Fr.
submarginatus, d’Orb. Sp. =“ “ Fr.
subsubulatus, d’Orb. Sp. = 5 G.
tenuistriatus, Reuss, Sp. ae Us: G.
Timotheanus, P. & R. Sp. es oe Fr.
tricostatus, d’Orb. Sp. a oe Fr.
turritus, Roem. Sp. (Buecinum), Gabb, 1861. G.
varicosus, d’Orb. Sp. (Rostellaria), oe, e361. Er. U.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Sp. = Fr.
Vespertilis, Munst. Sp. as G.
Westphalicus, d’Orb. Sp. - a G.

GLOBICONCHA, d’Orb. 1848.
coniformis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 42, 4,5. Texas.

Gladius.

elevata, Shumard, Marcy’s Rep. 208, 4, 3. Tex., Indian Terr.

elongata, d’Orb. Prod. 220. Fr.
Fleuriausa, d’Orb. P. F. 144, 169, 18. Fr.

SD SWS ASE S EOS VSS SS OSS ss RA hae Gh SS

QANQL

Gasteropoda. 112 Globiconcha.

Marrotiana, d’Orb. P. F. 145, 170, 1, 2. Fr.

*oliva, d’Orb. Prod. 220. Ala.

ovula, d’Orb. P. F. 145, 173, 3. Fr.

planata, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 41, 4,6. Texas.

rotundata, d’Orb. P. F. 148, 169, 17. Fr. U.
tumida, Shumard, Marcy’s Rep. 208, 5, 38. Texas.

ARARAS

HARPAGO, Klein. 1753 (Pterocera, Lam. 1799.)
Beaumontianus, d’Orb. Sp. Fierogens Gabh, 1861. Fr.

bicarinatus, d’Orb. Sp. Hr.
carinellus, P. & R. Sp. 1 Fr.
Collegnii, d’Arc. Sp. = éf Er. 2.
Dupinianus, d’Orb. Sp. & 3 Fr.
Emericii, d’Orb. Sp. = us Fr.
Fittonii, Forbes, Sp. = “3 Eg Hr. ee
Gaultinus, P. & R. Sp. (Pterodonta), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
inflatus, d’Orb. Sp. (Pterocera), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U.
marginatus, d’Orb. Sp. “ 2 Fr. U.
Moreausianus, d’ Orb. Sp. “ 4 Fr.
Neocomiensis, d’Orb. Sp. “ - Fr.

Pelagi, Brong. Sp. (Strombus), Gabb, 1861. Fr., G.
polycerus, d’Orb. Sp. (Pterocera), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U.

pseudobicarinatus, d’Orb. Sp. “ ee G.
pseudoretusus, d’Orb. Sp. Lu a Fr.
retusus, Sow. Sp. (Rostellaria), Gabb, 1861. E., G.

Rochatianus, d’Orb. Sp. (Pterocera), a sae 1861. Fr.
speciosus, d’Orb. Sp. Fr.
supracretaceus, d’Orb. Sp. =“ se Fr.

Tippanus, Con. Jour. Acad, 2d s. vol. ili, 831, 85, 25. Miss.
Toucasianus, d’Orb. Sp. (Pterocera), Haye, 1861. Fr.
tricarinatus, d’Orb. Sp. ae Fr.
Verneuili, d’Orb. Sp. - Fr.

Q

HELCION, Montf. 1810.

alveolatus, M. & H. (Antsomyon), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 68.
angulosa, Gein. Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 232. G. C.
borealis, Morton, Sp. (ANIsoMyon), Gabb, Cat. Cret. 1859, p. 7.

* It is to be regretted that M. d’Orbigny did not give more extended descrip-

tions in his Prodrome. He says of this species: ‘‘ Petite espéce de la forme d’une
olive, lisse.’? There may be a dozen species to which that might apply.

RSRQRSHRSBFRRARSSSRRARARSSRRARS

att ert ae ae

Gasteropoda 113 Helcion

campanulata, Reuss, Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 193. G. C.
carinatus, M. & H. (A. borealis), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 68.
conica, d’Orb. Prod. 134. Fr. G.
corrugata, Forbes, Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 232. India. C.
dimidiata, Reuss, Sp. (Acmaea), d’Orb. Prod. 282. G. C.
Gaultina, P. & R. Sp. (Acmaea), d’Orb. Prod. 185. Fr. G.
Hebertiana, d’Orb. Prod. 295. Fr. Danien.
inflata, P. & R. Sp. (Acmaea), d’Orb. Prod. 252. Fr. G.
lamellosa, Koch, Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 72. G. N.
Martinianus (a), d’Orb. Prod. 105. Fr. N.
orbis, Roem. Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 232. G. C.
patelliformis, M. & H. (ANIsoMyoN), 1856, Proc. Acad. 68.
*pelagi, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr. eG.
Reussii, Gein. Sp. (Acmaea), d’Orb. Prod. 232. Fr., G., India. C.
semistriata, Reuss, Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 232. @. C.

sexsulcatus, M. & H. (AnIsomyon), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 68.
subcentralis, d’Are. Sp. (Acmaea), d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr. UW. G.
subovatus, M. & H. (Antsomyon), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 68.
subtenuicosta, d’Orb. Prod. 193. G. C.
tentorium, Morton, Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. Prod. 2382. N. J. C.
tenuicosta, Mich. Sp. (Patella), d’Orb. P. F. 398, 235, 7-10. Fr. G.
tenuicosta, Reuss, not d’ Orb. (subtenuicosta), B. Kreid. 110, 44, 11.

HELICOCRYPTUS, d’Orb. 1847.

radiatus, Sow. Sp. (Planorbis), d’Orb. Prod. 151. E., Fr. U.G.

HELIX, Mull. 1774.

Gentii, Sow. (NaTICA Gaultiana), M. Con. 145.

Hipponyx, Defr. 1819.

borealis, Morton (ANISOMYON), Jour. Acad. Ist s. vol. viii, p. 210.

INFUNDIBULUM, Montf. 1810.

cretaceum, d’Orb. P. F. 390, 234, 1-8. Fr. C.
supracretacea (um), d’Orb. Prod. 292. Fr. Danien.
* “Coquille lisse trés-év4see! !’’ Can this be identified ?

VOL. VIII.—P

Gasteropoda. 114 Littorrina,

LITTORRINA, Ferrus. 1821.

decussata, Leym. (TurBo), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 18, 17, 6.
elegans, Leym. (TurBo), id. 14, 17, 7.
gracilis, Sow. not Brocchi (Fittoni), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 12.
Fittoni (ii), d’Orb. Sp. (Turbo), Gabb, 1861. E. U. G.
monilifera, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18. E. U. G.
plicatilis, Desh. in Leym. (Guaprus Parkinsonii, juv.), M. G.

S. F. 2d s. vol. v, 17, 17, 8.
pungens, Sow. (NaTIcA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, 5.
Roissyi, d Arc. (Turso), M. G. 8. F. 337, 23, 3, vol. ii, 2d s.
sculpta, Reuss (T. subsculpta), B. Kreid. 49, 10, 16.

LUNATIA, Gray, 1847.

Halli, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 891, 68, 11. N. J.
Moreauensis, M. & H. (Natica), ibid. 422. Neb.
Occidentalis, M. & H. (Natica), Proc. Acad. 1860, 422. Neb.
suberassa, M. & H. (Natica), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 422. Neb.
Texana, Con. Sp. (Natica), Gabb, 1861. Tex.

QAARARS

MARGARITA, Meek & Hayden, 1860.

flexuistriata, E. & S. Sp. (Solarium), M. & H. 1860, Proe.
Acad. 423. Neb. C.
Nebrascensis, M. & H. (Turbo), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 64. Neb. C.

Melania, Lam. 1799.
decorata, Roem. (ScauA), Nord. Kreid. 82, 12, 11.
Melanopsis, Ferr. 1807.

attenuata, Sow. (CERITHIUM), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 178, 22, 5.
Clementina, Mich. (Scaua), Mag. Zool. Comp. 4, pl. 39.
tricarinata, Sow. (CERITHIUM subtricarinatum), G. T. vol. iv,

178, 22, 4.
MITRA, Humph. 1797.
cancellata, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 30. G. C.
cancellata, d’Orb. not Sow. (Cassisiana), P. F. 329, 221, 5.
Cassisiana, d’Orb. Prod. 154. U. G.

clathrata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 44, 11,18. G. C.

Gasteropoda. 115 Mitra.

Requieni, d’Orb. Prod. 154. Fr. U. G.
reticulata, Roem. Sp. (Cerithium), d’Orb. Prod. 226. G. C.
Roemeri, Reuss, Sp. (Fasciolaria), d’Orb. Prod. 226. G. C.
Vignyensis, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.

Monodonta, Lam. 1799.
trochleata, Dujard. (Turso), M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 231, 17, 5.
MOREA, Con. 1860.

eancellaria, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 290, 46,30. Miss. C.
naticella, Gabb, id. 301, 48,15. N. J. C.

MUREX, Linn. 1758.

calcar, Sow. (Fusus), M. Con. 410.

fluctuosus, Forbes (Fusus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 126, 18, 19.
Genevensis, P. & R. (Fusus), Env. Genév. 269, 26, 3.
Pondicherriensis, Forbes (Fusus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 127, 18,20.

? Trinchinopolitensis, Forbes, G. T. 2ds. vol. vii, 127, 15,7. India. C.

NARICA, d’Orb. 1841.

earinata, Sow. Sp. (Natica), d’Orb. Prod. 150. E. U. G.
Cretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 180, 175, 7-10. Fr. U. G.
Genevensis, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 188, 18, 5. Fr. G.
granosa, Sow. Sp. (Natica), d’Orb. Prod. E. Gi

NASSA, Lam. 1799.

affinis, Sow. (CERITHIUM), G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, 29.
carinata, Sow. (CERITHIUM), id. pl. 39, f. 28.

costellata, Sow. (CERITHIUM), id. pl. 18, f. 26.

lineata, Sow. (BuccinuM pseudolineatum), id. pl. 18, f. 25.

NATICA, Adanson, 1757.

abyssina, Morton, Sp. (GyropEs), Syn. 49, 13, 3.

acutimargo, Roem. (Gaultiana), Nord. Kreid. 88, 12, 14.
acutispira, Shum. Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1860, p. 597. C.
affinis, d’Orb. (pagoda), Voy. Astr. pl. 4, f. 3.

Allaudiensis, Math. (bulimoides), Catalogue.

alveata, Con. (GYRODES), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 289, 46, 45.

Gasteropoda. 116 Natica.

ambigua, M. & H. (Fossar? Nebrascensis), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 66.

angulata, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 12. G.

Araucana, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 115, 12, 4-5. Chili.

Arduennensis, d’Orb. Prod. 129. Fr.

Auca, d’Orb. Voy. Astr. pl. 4, 22-23. Chili.

Australis, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 115, 14, 3-5. Chili.

Bogotina, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Bogota.

Bruguierii, Math. Catal. 230, 39,1. Fr.

bulbiformis, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 12, f. 38. G.

bulbiformis, d’Orb. not Sow. (subbulbiformis), P. F. 162, 174, 3.

bulimoides, Desh. Sp. (Ampullaria), d’Orb. P. F. 1538, 172, 2,
3. France, Portugal. :

canaliculata, Sow. (Gaultina), in Fitt. G. T. 2d. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 12.

canaliculata, Gein. (Geinitzii), Nach. 10, 1, 20.

carinata, Sow. (Narica), Fitt. G. T. vol. iv, 241, 18, 8.

carinata, Roem. (subcarinata), Nord. Kreid. 83, 12, 15.

SSS 50045

Carteroni, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr. N.
Cassisiana, d’Orb. P. F. 166, 175, 1-4. Fr. UT. Se
Chilina, d’Orb. Voy. Astr. pl. 1, 24-26. Chili. C.
Clementina, d’Orb. P. F. 154, 172, 4. Fr., G. G.
collina, Con. (LUNATIA Texana juv.?), Emory’s Rep. 157, 18, 2.
Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 151, 171, 1. Fr. N.
concinna, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 389, 3, 2.
Neb., Miss., Ala., N. J., Tenn. C.
Cornueiliana, d’Orb. P. F. 150, 170, 4, 5. Fr. N.

crenata, Con. (GYRODES), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 289.

eretacea, Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 119, 199,12. G. C.
dichotoma, Geinitz, Nacht. Kreid. 10,1, 19. G. C.
difficilis, d’Orb. P. F. 163, 174, 4. Fr. U.oGh
Dupinii, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. v, p. 138, 16, 7. Fr., E.,
Portugal. Gaye
Ervyna, Orb... 159,173, 7. _Fr., G. G.
Escragnollensis, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr. N.
exaltata, Goldf. (Clementina), P. Germ. 120, 199, 13.
excavata, Mich. M. G.S. F. vol. iii, pl. 12, f.4. Fr., G. CG
extensa, Sow. Sp. (Vivipara), d’Orb. Prod. 150. E. 0. Ge
fasciata, Goldf. (subfasciata), Petrif. 120, 199, 14.
Favrina, P. & R. Env. Genév. 181, 17, 4. Fr. G.
Gaultina, d’Orb. P. F. 156, 173, 3,4. E., Fr., G. G.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 150. G. Cash
Gentii, Sow. Sp. (Helix), d’Orb. Prod. 150. E, Fr. UG

Gasteropoda. “17 Natica.

Gibboniana, Lea, Tr. Am. Phil. Soc. vol. vii, 2d s. 256, 9, 10.

N. Grenada. N.
Grangeana, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 1,18, 19. Chili. C
granosa, Sow. (Narica), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 7.
Hispanica, d’Orb. Prod. 150. Spain, near Oviedo. U. G.
Hugardiana, d’Orb. P. F. 151,171, 2. Fr. N.
laevigata, Desh. Sp. not Sow. (sublaevigata), d’Orb. P. F. 148,

170, 6-7.
lamellosa, Roen. (PHASIANELLA?), Nord. Kreid. 83, 12, 13.
Lusitanica, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 1849, pl. 24, £5. Por-

tugal. (Ti Cre?
lyrata, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. 3, pl. 38, f. 11. G. C.
Mariae, d Orb. (AMaAuvRopsiIs), Voy. Astrol. pl. 3, 32, 33.
Martinii, d’Orb. P. F. 164, 174, 5. Fr. C.
Matheroniana, d’Orb. P. F. 166, 175, 5-6. ‘Fr. C.

Moreauensis, M. & H. (LunattA), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 64.

munita, Forbes, Sp. (Nerita), d’Orb. Prod. 222. India. C.

Neptuni, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr. N.

nodosa, Gein. Kreid. 47, 15, 27, 28. G. C

nodoso-costata, Reuss (NERITA), Bohm. Kreid. 113, 44, 21.

notata, Reuss. Bohm. Kreid. 118, 44, 20. G. C.

multistriata, Baily, Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi, 460, 12,8. 8S. Africa. U. G.

obliquata, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Bost. 2d s. vol. vy, 389, 5,1. Neb. C.

obliquestriata, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 186, 12,12. India. C.

occidentalis, M. & H. (LunatiA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 64.

oviformis, Forbes, Sp. (Nerita), d’Orb. Prod. 222. India. OF

pagoda, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vil, 136, 12,14. India. C.

paludinaeformis, H. & M. not d@’ Orb. (AMAUROPSIS), Mem.
Acad. Bost. vol. v, 389, 3, 3.

Pedernalis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 43, 4, 1. Texas. C.

perspicua, P. & R. Env. Genév. 187, 18, 4. Fr. G.

petrosa, Morton (GyRoDES), Synopsis, 48, 19, 5.

petrorsa, d’ Orb. (G. petrosa), Prod. 221.

praegrandis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. p. 44. Texas.

praelonga, Desh. Leym. M. G. 8. F.’vol. v, 13, 16, 8. Fr.

pseudoampullaria, Math. (Hugardiana), Catalogue.

pungens, Sow. Sp. (Littorina), d’Orb. Prod. 150. E. U.

Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 160, 174, 1. G., Fr.

Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 161, 174, 2. Fr.

rectilabrum, Con. (concinna), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 344,
35, 28.

Qt. eas

Gasteropoda. 118 Natica.

Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 182,17, 3. Fr. G.
rotundata, Sow. Sp. (Turbo), d’Orb. Prod. 150. E. UG:
Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 165, 174, 6. Fr. C.
rugosa, Hoen. (subrugosa), in Roem. Nord. Kreid. 83, 12, 16.
rugossisima, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 137, 14,7. India. C.
Roemeri, d’Orb. Prod. 222. G. C.
subbulbiformis, d’Orb. Prod. 191. Fr., G. C.
subcarinata, d’Orb. Prod. 221. G. C.
subconica, d’Orb. Prod. 150. E. UG
subcrassa, M. & H. (LunattA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 87.
subfasciata, d’Orb. Prod. 221. G. C.
sublaevigata, d’Orb. Prod. 68. E., Fr. Ls Gi
subrugosa, d’Orb. Prod. 221. G. C.
supracretacea, d’Orb. (GyRopES), Prod. 290. Fr. Danien.
suturalis, Sow. (AMAUROPSIS Mariae), Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol.

vil) 15%, 2521.
Texana, Con. (LUNATIA), Emory’s Rep. 157, 18, 1.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 192. Fr., G. C
truncata, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 185, 18,2. Fr. G.
tuberculata, d’Orb. Prod. 150. Fr. U. G.
Tuomeyana, M. & H. (Neriropsis), 1856, Proc. Acad. 270.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 150. Fr. OiiG
vulgaris, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 50, 10, 22. Fr., G. U. G

NEPTUNEA, Bolt. 1798.

difficilis, d’Orb. Sp. (Fusus), Gabb, 1861. Chili. C.
? depressa, Munst. Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. G. C.
infracretacea, d’Orb. Sp. (Fusus), “ 4 Fr. N.
Nereis, d’Orb. Sp. es a Be Fr. C.
ornata, d’Orb. Sp. es Ks Fr. N.
ponderosa, d’Orb. Sp. ks is 4 India. C.
Dakotensis, M. & H. “ Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 421. Ne-

braska. C.
Haleanus, d’Orb. Sp. “ Gabb, 1861. Ala. C.
Neptuni, d’Orb. Sp. oe ke pe Fr. Danien.
glabra, Shum. (Pyrula), if ef Neb. C.

impressa, Gabb, Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 2d s. 389, 68,5. Ala,
Miss., N. J., Tenn. C.

Gasteropoda. 119

NERINEA, Defr. 1825.

Nerinea.

Subgenera, Nerinella, Trochalia, and Ptygmatis, Sharpe, 1849.

acus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 42, 4,10. Texas.
Archimedi, d’Orb. P. F. 78, 158, 3-4. Fr., Portugal.

C.
av

(T.) annulata, Sharpe, 1849, Q. J. G.S. 112, 18, 1. Port. C.

Aunisiana, d’Orb. P. F. 86, 160, 8,9. Fr. U.. G.
Bagua, d’Orb. P. F. 91, 162, 1-2. Fr. bis Ge
bicincta, Brown, Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 46, 117, 5. G. C.
(P.) bifureata, d’Orb. P. F. 84, 160, 4-5. Fr. iN,
? brevis, d’Homb. Firm. in d’Orb. P. F. 92, 162, 3-4. Fr. C.
Bronni (ii), Munst. in Goldf. 46, 177, 4. G. C.
Carteroni (ii), d’Orb. P. F. 83, 160, 1, 2. Fr. IN.
? cesticulosa, Math. Sp. (Turritella), d’Orb. Prod. 191. Fr. C.
Chamousseti (ii), d’Orb. P. F. 79, 159, 1,2. Fr. NN.
(P.) Conimbrica, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 114, 18, 4. Por-
tugal. “ Lower Cret.”
Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 75, 156, 8, 4. Fr. N.
crenata, Munst. Goldf. P. Germ. 46, 117, 2. G. C.
ceretacea, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 227, 16, 35. Syria. C.
dubia, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 844, 25,4. Fr. UG.
(N.) Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 81, 159, 5-8. Fr. NV.
(P.) Eschwegii, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 118, 18, 2. Por-
tugal. C.
Espaillaciana, d’Orb. (bisuleata), P. F. 99, 164, 2.
(P.) Fleuriausa, d’Orb. P. F. 85, 160, 6, 7. Fr. OG
flexuosa, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 16. G. C.
Geinitzii, Goldf. Petrif. 47, 177,8. G. C.
gigantea, d’ Hombres. Firm. in d’Orb. P. F. 77, 158,1,2. Fr.,
Port. N.
granulata, Munst. in Goldf. 47, 177, 6. G. C.
‘incavata, Brown, ibid. 46,177, 1. G. e.
involuta, Voltz, 1885, Jahrb. fur Min. 552, 6, 25. G. C.
lobata, d’Orb. P. F. 83, 160, 3. Fr. NV.
longissima, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 114, 44, 1-4. G. ¢.
Marcousana, @’Orb. Prod. 67. Fr. NV.
? Marrotiana, d’Orb. P. F. 96, 163 bis, 1-2. Fr. C.
Martiniana, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. N.
(N.) Matronensis, d’Orb. P. F. 82, 159, 9-10. Fr. tN
monilifera, d’Orb. P. F. 95, 163, 4-6. Fr. UG:

Gasteropoda. 120 Nerinea

(P.) Olisiponensis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 114, 18,3. Por-

tugal. C.
nobilis, Goldf. pl. 177, f.9. G., Portugal. C.
Pailletteana, d’Orb. P. F. 88, 161, 1-3. Fr. 0.
pauperata, d’Orb. P. F. 90, 161, 6-7. Fr. C.
Perigordiana, d’Orb. (CerttuHtuM), P. F. 96, 163 bis, 3, 4.
Podolica, Pusch. Polens. Pal. 113, 10,17. Poland. CG:

pulchella, @ Orb. not Brown (subpulchella), P. F. 89, 161, 4, 5.
regularis, d’Orb. P. F, 87, 160,10. Fr. ONG.
Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 76, 157. Fr. N.
Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 94, 163, 1, 3. Fr., G. C.
(N.) Royeriana, d’Orb. P. F, 80, 159, 3,4. Fr. Ne
Schotti (ii), Con. Emory’s Rep. 158, 14, 3. Texas. C.
(N.) subaequalis, d’Orb. P. F. 93, 162, 5. Fr. C
(N.) subpulchella, d’Orb. Prod. 219. Fr. C
Texana, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 41,4, 7. Texas. C.
Titan, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. 1849, vol. vi, 112, 12, 3. Portugal.

“ Tower Cret.”
turritellaris, Munst. Goldf. 46, 177,38. G. C.
(T.) turbinata, S. ibid. 113, 12, 2. Portugal. “ Tower Cret.”’
Uchauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 98, 164, 1. Fr. C.
bisulcata, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 1836. Fr. C.
ampla, Goldf. Petrif. 45, 176,10. KE. C.
cincta, Goldf. ibid. 45, 176, 12. G. C.
pyramidalis, Goldf. ibid. 45, 176, 11. G. C.

NERITA, Arist. Linn. 1758.

arquata, Munst. Sp. (Pileopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 222. G. C.
Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb. Prod. 192. Fr. Cc
compacta, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 122, 15, 6. India. C
costulata, Roem. (Neriropsis), Nord. Kreid. 82, 12, 12.
divaricata, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 7, f. 43, 44. India. C.
Fittoni, Sow. Sp. (Neritina), d’Orb. Prod. 63. E. Weald.
Goldfussii, Keferstein in Goldf. P. Germ. 115, 198, 20. G. C.
Mammaeformis, Renaux Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr. WV.
munita, Forbes (Natrioa), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 122, 12, 15.
nodosa-costata, Reuss, Sp. (Natica), Bohm. Kreid. 118, 44, 21.
ornata, Forbes (divaricata), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 121, 138, 5.
ornatissima, d’Orb. Prod. 192. Fr. C.

Gasteropoda. iPAl Nerita.

oviformis, Forbes (Natica), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 122, 12, 13.

plebeia, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 112, 44,18. G. C.
turbinata, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi (1849), 192, 26,6. Por-
tugal. “ Tower Cret.”

NERITINA, Lam. 1809.
bicornis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. 1849, vol. vi, 192, 24, 7. Por-

tugal. “¢ Lower Cretaceous.”
densata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 288, 46, 37. Miss. C.
Fittonii, Sow. (NenitA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 178.

NERITOPSIS, Gray, 1840.

costulata, Roem. Sp. (Nerita), d’Orb. Prod. 222. G. C.
laevigata, d’Orb. P. F. 177, 176, 11-12. Fr. C
Mariae, d’Orb. Prod. 69. Fr. N.
Moutoniana, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr. N.
ornata, d’Orb. P. F. 176, 176, 8-10. Fr. U. EG
pulchella, d’Orb. P. F. 177, 177 bis, 1-3. Fr. U. G
Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 175, 176, 5-7. Fr. C.
Robineausiana, d’Orb. P. F. 174, 176, 1, 4. Fr. N.
sublaevigata, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr. ig

?Tuomeyana, M. & H. (Natica), Proc. Acad. 1860, 423. Neb. C.
biangulatus, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 598.
Texas. 0.

OLIVA, Brug. 1789.

vetusta, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 124, 12, 23. a. b. India. @.
Brandaris, Orb. (OVULA cretacea juv.), vide Prod. 291.

OVULA, Brug. 1789.

antiquata, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, f. 4, 6. India. C.
bullaria, Lyell, Sp. (Cypraea), d’Orb. Pegs 291. Fr., G@. Danien.
ceretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. “

incerta, d@’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, f. 7, 8. India. ree
Kayei, Forbes, Sp. (Cypraea), d’Orb. Prod. 225. India. C.
Marticensis, Math. Sp. (Cypraea), d’Orb. Prod. 225. Fr. C.
? ventricosa, Reuss, Sp. (Strombus), d’Orb. Prod. 192. G. C

VOL. VIII.—Q

Gasteropoda. 122 Patella.

Patella, Linn. 1758.

angulosa, Gein. (HELcton), Nacht. Kreid. 11, 6, 2-4.
campanulata, Reuss (HELCION), Bohm. Kreid. 110, 44, 9.
comosa, Roem. (EMARGINULA), Nord. Kreid. 77, 11, 2.
corrugata, Forbes (HEucron), G. T. vol. vii, 187, 12, 11.
elevata, Forbes (H. Reussii), G. T. vol. vii, pl. 12, f. 10.
laevis, Sow. (HEtcron), M. Con. pl. 139, 3, 4.

lamellosa, Koch. (HEtcron), Beitr. Zurkenn. Ool. 51, 6, 4.
orbis, Roem. (Heucion), Nord. Kreid. pl. 11, f. 1.
quadrata, Koch. (H. subquadrata), Beitr. Ool. 51, 6, 8.
semistriata, Munst. (Hexcron), in Goldf. 7, 167, 12.
tentorium, Morton (HELcron), Synopsis, 50, 1, 11.

Pedipes, Adanson, 1757.

incrassata, Mant. Sp. (AVELLANA), Quenst. Wiegman’s Ar-
chiy. 3, 249.

PERISSOLAX, Gabb, 1861.*
? brevissima, d’Orb. Sp. (Fusus), Gabb, 1861. Ala. C.

* It is with considerable reluctance that I propose a new genus in this family ;
but I am obliged either to do so, or suggest a modification of the characters of
the genus Fusus as now understood. There exists a group of shells in the creta-
ceous formation, of which Fwsws longirostris, and F. trivolvus, may be taken as
the types. The species of this group have been referred to various genera, but
they all agree in possessing the general characters of Fusus, but with a very low
spire, patulous body, whorl, and long, straight, slender canal; in short, they have
nearly the form of the genus TupicLA or HAUSTELLUM, but have no folds, plates, or
teeth on the columella. I have never seen the outer lip, but judging from casts
and figures, I believe it to be plain. These shells cannot be referred to TupicLa,
FAscroLARiA, or Busycon, because of the plain columella. The spire is very low,
and as now understood the spire of Fusus isaslongas theaperture. They resemble
the genus Papinuina, Conrad, of which P. papillata, Con. (Fusus id.) is the
type, but that genus has a fold on the columella like Busycon. Pyruxa is un-
tenable; the umbilicus being entirely absent they cannot be referred to Rapa,
even were the canal short. In view of these considerations, I propose the gene-
ric name PERISSOLAX (mepicoos, excessive, and waz, furrow or canal), prefer-
ring to separate the species from Fusus, rather than dispute the high authority
of H. and A. Adams, and others, who maintain that the length of the spire in
that genus is of generic value.

This genus seems to be peculiar to the upper members of the cretaceous forma-
tion, unless the recent species, Pyrula coarctata, Sow., may prove to belong to

——-

Gasteropoda. 123 Perissolax.

Hombroniana, d’Orb, Sp. (Fusus), Gabb, 1861. Chili. C.
Durvillei, o . ef - C.
longirostris, & e M . C.
octolirata, Con. Sp. (Ficus), Gabb, 1861. Ala., Miss, N.J. 0.
trivolva, Gabb (Fusus), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C.
Richardsonii?, Tuomey, Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. Ala. C.
PHASIANELLA, Lam. 1804.
Beadlei, @’Orb. Prod. 152. Syria. U. G
Ervina, d’Orb. P. F. 234, 188, 1-3. Fr. G.
formosa, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 14. E. UG:
Gaultina, d’Orb. P. F. 233, 187, 3. Fr. G
Haleana,* d’Orb. Prod. 224. Ala. 0.

incerta, Forbes (Fusus subincertus), G. T. vol. vii, 135, 18, 8.
? lamellosa, Roem. Sp. (Natica), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G. C.
lineolata, Reuss (AcTAEON ?), Bohm. Kreid. 49, 10, 19.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 232, 187, 1. Fr. N.
ovula, d’Orb. Prod. 130. Fr. G
perovata, Shumard, 1860, Trans. St. Louis Acad. 597. Texas. (0,
punctata, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 299, 48, 8.

N. J. C.
pusilla, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 13. E. U. G
Royana, d’Orb. Prod. 224. Fr. C
Sowerbyi, d’Orb. Prod. 152. E. UG

striata, Sow. (Sowerbyi), G. T. vol. iv, 241, 18, 15, not Striata
M. Con.
supracretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 284,187, 4. Fr. C.

PHORUS, Montf. 1810.
eanaliculatus, d’Orb. P. F. 180, 176, 18, 14. Fr. C.

it, This is the only species outside of the limits of the chalk, with which I am
acquainted, that seems even closely related to it.

Four of the species are found in the upper chalk of North America; the re-
maining three are from a deposit of the same age in Chili, and they are, in both
cases, associated with species of PugNELLUS, another chalk genus.

The characteristic markings are revolving ribs or lines, though some of the spe-
cies are plain, with subangular whorls. This appears to be the case both with P
trivolva and P. longirostris.

* ‘Petite espéce bein plus courte que le Ph. swpracretacea.’’ This is all the
description given,

Gasteropoda. 124 Phorus.

leprosus, Morton, Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 222. N. J., Ala. C.
? umbilicatus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, 169. Ala. @C.

PILEOLUS, Sow. 1823.
cretaceus, d’Orb.* Prod. 150. Fr. U. G.

Pileopsis, Lam. 1812.
arquata, Munst. (NeRITA), in Goldf. vol. iii, 12, 168, 13.

PITONELLUS, Montf. 1810.

Archiacianus, d’Orb. (Rotella), Prod. 151. Fr. Us Ge
cretaceus, d’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 4, f. 18-21. India. C.

Planorbis, Guett. 1756.

radiatus, Sow. (HELicocryptus), M. Con. 140, f. 5.

Pleurotoma, Lam. 1799 (TURRIS, Bolt. 1798).

Araucana, d’Orb. (TurRIs), Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, 35, 36.

arata, Gabb (TurRIs), ibid. 198, 3, 9.

contorta, M. & H. (Turris), 1860, Proc. Acad. Phila. p. 183.

Jusiforme, Sow. (subfusiformis), G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 20
(not Sow. 1823).

induta, Goldf. (Turris), Petrif. vol. iii, 20, 170, 10.

Orbignyana, Gabb (TurRIs), 1860, Proc. Acad. 198, 3, 7.

minor, Evans & Shum. (Turris), Trans. St. Louis Acad. 1857,
p. 41.

Mullicaensis, Gabb (Fusus), 1860, Proc. Acad. 94, 2, 8.

semilineata, Goldf. (GuADIUS), Petrif. vol. ili, 19, 170, 13.

semiplicata, Munst. (Fusus subsemiplicatus), Goldf. Petrif. 20,
170; At.

spinosa, Sow. (T. subspinosa), G. T. vol. iii, pl. 39, f. 21.

subfusiformis, d’Orb. (Turrtis), Prod. 230.

subspinosa, Orb. (TurRis), Prod. 2380.

suturalis, Munst. (Fusus), Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 20, 170, 12.

* “Bspéce lisse de Sainte Calais (Sarthe) ’’!

Gasteropoda. 125 Pleurotomaria.

PLEUROTOMARIA, Defr. 1825.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 273. Fr.

Allobrogensis, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 240, 23, 3. Fr.
Alpina, d’Orb. P. F. 278. G., Fr.

Astieriana, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

Anstedi (ii), Forbes, Q. J. G. S. 1845, vol. i, 349, 5, 1. E.

Barremensis, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

bifrons, @’Orb. Prod. 154. Fr.

Bourgeoisii, d’Orb. Prod. 225. Fr.

Brongniartiana, d’Orb. P. F. 268, 203, 1,4. Fr.
Carteroni (ii), d’Orb. P. F. 278. Fr.

Carthusiae, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 235. Fr.

Cassissiana, d’Orb. P. F. 266, 202, 1-4. Fr.
contraria, d’Orb. not Koninck. (nondescripta), Prod. 70.
coronata, P. & R. (Pictetiana), Env. Genéy. 241, 23, 4.

UW.

U.

crotaloides, Morton, Sp. (Cirrus), d’Orb. P. F. 225. N. J.,

Texas, Ala.
Defrancii, Math. Cat. 237, 39,14. Fr.
dictyota, Reuss (Trocuus), Bohm. Kreid. 112, 44, 19.
depressa, Passy. (perspectiva), Geol. Seine Inf. 835.
dimorpha, d’Orb. P. F. 246, 191, 5-9. Fr.
disticha, Goldf. Petr. Germ. vol. iii, 76, 187, 5. G.
distincta, Goldf. (Goldfusii), P. G. vol. iii, pl. 187, 1.

Dumontii, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 342, 24,3. Fr.

Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 245, 191, 1-4. Fr.
elegans, d’Orb. (Astieriana), P. F. 242, 190, 1-4.
Hspaillaciana, d’Orb. P. F. 271, 205,1,2. Fr.
faleata, d’Orb. P. F. 263, 200, 9-12. Fr.
Faucignyana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 232, 22,2. Fr.
Fittoni, d’Orb. Prod. 70. E.

Fittoni, P. & R. (Rouxii), Env. Genéy. 244.
Fittoni, Roem. (Roemerii), Nord. Kreid. 82, 12, 10.
Fleuriausa, d’Orb. P. F. 265, 201, 5-6. Fr.

formosa, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. v, pl. 16, f. 12. Fr.

funata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 47, 10, 11. G.
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 256, 197, 1-6. Fr.

Gaultina, d’Orb. P. F. 247, 191, 10-11. Fr.

Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 153. G.

Gibbsii, Sow. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 131. E., Fr.

AR ARARARARRA

2

a es

ARS

QRARADWRS

Gasteropoda. 126 Pleurotomaria.

gigantea, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 14, f.16. E. i.
gigantea, Geinitz (Geinitzii), Nacht. Kreid. 10, 5, 5.
gigantea, Goldf. (subgigantea), P. G. 76, 187, 6.

Goldfussii, d’Orb. Prod. 225. G. C.
granulifera, Munst. in Goldf. P. G. 76, 187, 3. G. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 272, 205, 3,6. Fr. Tai
Honii, d’Orb. Prod. 154. Fr. Us0Ge

Humboldti’, Von Buch. (Turr1TeiA), Petrif. Rec. 9, 2, 26.
Indica, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 121, 13, 18. India.
Itieriana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 222, 22,3. Fr.

Jason, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

Jurensisimilis, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 82, no. 2. G.
Lahayesii, d’Orb. P. F. 251, 193, 1,4. Fr.

lima, d’Orb. P. F. 248, 192, 1-3. Fr., G.

Mailleana, d’Orb. P. F. 253, 195. Fr.

Marrotiana, d’Orb. P. F. 267, 202, 5,6. Fr.
Matheroniana, d’Orb. P. F. 264, 201, 1-4. Fr.
Moreausiana, d’Orb. P. F. 260, 198, 8-6. Fr.
Moutoniana, d’Orb. Prod. 131. Fr.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 240, 188, 8-12. Fr., G.

Q

asee 5

Neptuni, d@’Orb. Prod. 153. Fr. Re:
nondescripta, Gabb* (contraria, d’Orb.). Fr. N.
Nystii, d’Are. M. G.S. F. 2ds. vol. 11, 343, 24-2. Belgium. U. G.
Pailletteana, d’Orb. P. F. 241, 189. Fr. N.
Paris, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. G.
penultima, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.

perspectiva, Mant. Sp. (Cirrus), d’Orb. P. F. 255,196. Fr., E. U. G.

Phidias, d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr.

Pictetianus (a), d’Orb. Prod. 131. Fr.

plana, Munst. Goldf. P. G. 76, 187, 4. G.

plicata, Sow. Sp. (Cirrus), d’Orb. Prod. 131. E.

Pollux, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

provincialis, d’Orb. P. F. 244, 190, 9-10. Fr.

quadrata, Sow. Sp. (Solarium), d’Orb. Prod. 225. G.

regalis, Roem. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 225. G.

regina, P. & R. Env. Genév. 243, 24,2. Fr.

Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 262, 200, 5-6. Fr.

Rhodani, Brong. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. P. F. 250, 192, 7-8.
Fr., G., H.

2 OM S8eS2zaeoce

* ‘Espece i gauche de Morteau (Doubs).”

Gasteropoda. i yi Pleurotomaria.

Robinaldi, d’Orb. P. F. 248, 190, 8. Fr.

Roemerii, Gabb, 1861 (Fittoni, Roem.). G.

Rouxii, d’Orb. Prod. 182. Fr.

Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 269, 208, 5,6. Fr.

Sabaudiana, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr.

Santonensis, d’Orb, P. F. 258, 198. Fr.

Saussureana, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 259, 23,1. Fr.

Saxoneti, P. & R. id. p. 286. Fr.

Scarpacensis, d’Arc. M.G.S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 848, 24,4. Fr. U.

secans, d’Orb. P. F. 261, 200, 1-4. Fr.

simplex, d’Orb. P. F. 252, 194. Fr. U.

striata, Sow. 1836, not Sow. 1834 (Fittoni), F. T. 2d s. vol. iv,
158, 14, 16.

striato-granulata, Goldf. (Guerangeri), Petrif. pl. 186, f. 10.

subclathrata, Sandb. Sp. (Catantostoma), d’Orb. Prod. 225.

subgigantea, d’Orb. Prod. 225. G.

suprajurensis, Roem. Ool. pl. 10, f. 15. G.

texta, Munst. in Goldf. 75, 187, 7. G., Fr. U.

Thurmani, P. & R. Env. Genév. 230, 22,1. Fr.

Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 225. Fr.

turbinoides, d’Orb. P. F. 270, 204. Fr.

Uchauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. p. 273. Fr.

Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

Verdachellensis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 121, 14, 8. India.

RARRARAaAQAR BS

SV2Hoeaa Eos

PSEUDOBUCCINUM, M. & H.

Nebrascense, M. & H. (Buccinum), 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 140.
Neb. C.

Pterocera, Lam. 1799. (HARPAGO, 1758, Klein.)

Beaumontiana, d’Orb. (Harpaco), P. F. 305, 213.
bicarinata, d’Orb. (HarPaao), P. F. 807, 208, 3-5.
carinella, P. & R. (Harpaco), Env. Genév. 267, 26, 2.
Collegni (ii), d’Arc. (HaRpaco), M. G. S. F. 345, 25, 8.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. (Harpago), P. F. 312, 211, 5-7.
Emerici, V Orb. (HARPAGO), Q. F. 306, 216, 1-2.
Fittoni, Forbes (Harpaco), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 350, 4, 5.
Gaultina, P. & R. Sp. (Harpaco), d’Orb. Prod. 132.

Gasteropoda. 128 Pterocera.

gracilis, Reuss (PTERODONTA), Bohm. Kreid. 46, 11, 21.
incerta, Orb. (CASSIDARIA), P. F. 308, 215.

inflata, Orb. (HARPAGO), P. F. 511, 218, 1.

tnornata, d Orb. (StRomBus), P. F. pl. 214.

marginata, d’ Orb. (HARpaco), P. F. 310, 217, 2.
Moreausiana, V Orb. (Harpaco), P. F. 301, 111, 1, 2.
Necomiensis, d Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 71.

pelagi, Brong. Sp. (Harpago), d’Orb. P. F. 802, 211, 5-7.
polycera, d’ Orb. (HARpaco), P. F. 310, 217, 1.
pseudobicarinata, d’Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 226.
pseudoretusa, d’ Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 182.

retusa, Sow. Sp. (Harpaco), d’Orb. Prod. 152.

retusa, P. & R. (H. pseudoretusus), Env. Genév. 263, 25, 11.
Rochatiana, d’ Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 104.

speciosa, d’Orb. (HARPAGO), P. F. 303, 211, 3-4.
supracretacea, @’ Orb. (HARPAGO), P. F. 309, 216, 3.
subspeciosa, d’Orb. (StromBus), P. F. 803, 211, 3, 4.
Toucasiana, @’Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 226.

tricarinata, d’Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 71.

Verneuili, d’Orb. (HARPAGO), Prod. 154.

PTERODONTA, d’Orb. 1843.

carinella, P. & R. (HARpaGo), Eny. Genév. 267, 26, 2.

elongata, d’Orb. P. F. 316, 218, 2. Fr. U. G.
Gaultina, P. & R. (HARPAGO), Eny. Genév. 266, 26, 1.

gracilis, Reuss, Sp. (Pterocera), d’Orb. Prod. 191. G. C.
Guerangert, d’ Orb. (VARIGERA), P. F. 320.

inflata, d’Orb. P. F. 318, 219. Fr. U. G
intermedia, d’Orb. P. F. 319, 220, 1. Fr. C
naticoides, d’Orb. Prod. 191. Fr. CG.
ovata, d’Orb. P.. F317, 218, 3. Fr. C
pupoides, d’Orb. 319. Fr. C
scalaris, d’Orb. P. F. 320. Fr. C.

PUGNELLUS, Con. 1860.

contortus, Sow. Sp. (Strombus), Gabb, 1861. India.

densatus, Con. (Strombus), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 284.
Ala., Miss. °

tumidus, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 197, 38, 13-14. Chili.

uncatus, Forbes, Sp. (Strombus), Gabb, 1861. India.

QA

Gasteropoda. 129 Purpuroidea.

PURPUROIDEA, Lycet. 1848.

? dubia, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 94,2, 11. N. J. A.

PYRAMIDELLA, Lam. 1796.

canaliculata, d’Orb. P. F. 104, 164, 3-6. Fr. C.
carinata, Reuss (subcarinata), Bohm. Kreid. 113, 44, 6, 7.
? sagittata, Sharpe. P. J. G. 8S. 1849, 193, 2,8. Portugal.

“ Lower Cret.”’

subcarinata, d’Orb. Prod. 191. G. C.

PYRIFUSUS, Con. 1858.

? Newberryi, M. & H. (Fusus), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 421.
Neb. C.
subdensatus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 322, 35, 12. Miss. C.

PYRULA, Lam. 1799.

Bairdii, M. & H. (Busycon), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 66.

Brightii, Sow. (Fusus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 21.

cancellata, Sow. (I. Forbesianus), Forbes, G. T. 128, 15, 12.

carinata, Roem. (Fusus), Nord. Kreid. 78, 11, 12.

carinata, Munst. (F. carinatulus), Goldf. Petrif. 27, 172, 11.

Carolina, @ Orb. (Ficus Pondicherriensis), Voy, Astr. pl. 5, f.
34, 35.

costata, Roem. (Fusus subcostatus), Nord. Kreid. 79, 11, 10.

Cotte, Roem. (Fusus), Nord. Kreid. 79, 11, 9.

depressa, Sow. (RAPA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 242, 18, 20.

depressa, Munst. (NEPTUNEA), Goldf. vol. ili, 27, 172, 12.

fenestrata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 73, 11,14. G. C.

infracretacea, d’Orb. (Fusus), Prod. 71. Fr.

longirostra, @ Orb. (PERIssoLaAx), Am. Merid. 119, 12, 13.

Hombroniana, d@ Orb. (PERIssoLAX), Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, f. 31.

minima, Hoen. (Ficus), Goldf. 27, 172, 10.

ornata, Orb. (Fusus), Prod. 71. Fr.

planulata, Nils. (Fusus), Petrif. Suec. pl. 3, f. 5.

Pondicherriensis, Forbes (Ficus), G. T. 2ds. vol. vii, 127, 12, 19.

VOL. VIIIl.—R

Gasteropoda. 130 Pyrula.

Smithii, Sow. (Fusus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 15.

subcarinata, d’ Arc. (F. Galathea), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii.
345, 25, 7.

Richardsonii, Taomey (PERISSOLAX), 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 169.

trochiformis, Tuomey (TupicuA), 1855, id. p. 169.

glabra, Shumard (NEprunEA), 1858, Trans. Acad. St. Louis,
p. 125.

RAPA, Klein. 1753.
pyruloidea, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 94, 2,4. N. J. C.
supraplicata, Con. 1858, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 8382, 35, 20.
Miss. C.

elevata, Gabb (Tupicxa), Jour. Acad. 2d 8. vol. iv, 301, 48, 12.
depressa, Sow. Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. HE. U.-G:

RIMELLA, Agas. 1840.

curviliratus (a), Con. 1858, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 351, 35,

9. Miss. C;
Meekiana, Gabb (Chemnitzia per err.), Joar. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv,
299, 48,1. Ala. (See note under Chemnitzia.) C.

Ringicula, Desh. 1888.

acuta, Forbes (AcTAEON subacutus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 136,
15, 3.
incrassata, Munst. (AVELLANA), Grund. der Verst. p. 337.

Ringinella, d’Orb. 1842.

Alpina, P. & R. (AvELLANA), Eny. Genéy. 172, 16, 5 (a-
chryma per err.).

Clementina, d@’Orb. (AVELLANA), P. F. 129, 168, 5-8.

inflata, Sow. Sp. (AVELLANA), d’Orb. P. F. 128, 168, 1-4.

lacryma, Mich. Sp. (AVELLANA), d’Orb. P. F. 127, 167, 12-
21-23.

Mailleana, @ Orb. (AVELLANA), P. F. p. 181.

Gasteropoda. 131 Rissoa.

RISSOA, Frem. Desm. 1814.

Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 60, 155, 8-10. Fr. G.
incerta, d’Orb. (Rissorna), P. F. 62, 155, 11, 18.

RISSOINA, d’Orb. 1840.
incerta, d’Orb. (Rissoa?), P. F 62, 155, 11-13. Fr. G.

Rostellaria, Lam. 1799 (GLADIUS, Klein, 1753.)

acuta, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), P. F. 298.

acutirostris, Pusch. (GLADIUS), Polens. Pal. 128, 11, 14.

Aegion, d’Orb. (GuapIUsS), Prod. 155.

Alpina, d’ Orb. (GuapIus), P. F. 283, 206, 6.

Americana, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Voy. dans Am. Mer. 80, 18, 5.

Americana, Evans & Shum. (Aporrwalts), Trans. Acad. St.
Louis, vol. i, p. 42.

angulosa, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), ibid. 80, 18, 4.

anserina, Nils. (GLADIUS), Petrif. Suec. pl. 3, f. 6.

Aonis, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 155.

arcuarium, d’Orb. (G. arenarum), Prod. 227.

arenarum, Morton (G. arenarum), Syn. 48, 5, 8.

Astieriana, d’Orb. (GuaptIus), P. F. 283, 207, 1.

biangulata, M. & H. (Avorrwats), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 65.

Boussingaultii, d Orb. (GuaDIus), Am. Mer. 79, 18, 2, 3.

buccinoides, Sow. (CERITHIUM), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 114, 11, 17.

Buchii, Munst. Sp. (Guapius), Roem. Nord. K. p. 78, No. 5.

Buchii, Gein. not Munst. (G. Geinitzii), 1840, p. 70, 18, 6.

calcarata, Sow. (GuaApIUS), M. Con. 349.

calcarata, Reuss, not Sow. (G. Mucronata), B. Kreid. 45, 9, 5.

calcarata, d’Orb. not Sow. (G. Muleti), P. F. 285, 207, 3, 4.

cancellata, Forbes (Fusus subcancellatus), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii,
128, 13, 18.

carirata, Mant. (GLADIUS), Geol. Suss. 86, 19, 12-14.

carinella, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), P. F. 287, 207, 7-8.

cingulata, P. & R. (Guapius), Env. Genév. 261, 25, 7.

coarctata, Gein. (GLADIUS), Char. Kreid. 18, 10, 71.

collina, Con. (GLADIUS), Emory’s Rep. 158, 13, 3-4.

composita, Phil. not Sow. (GuADIUS), Geol. York. 94, 2, 33.

composita, Leym. (calcarata), M. G. S. F. vol. v, p. 31.

Gasteropoda. 132 Rostellaria.

costae, Sharpe (GLADIUS), Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 1849, 193, 20,
1 oP.

costata, Mich. (GuADIUS Parkinsonii), M. G. 8. F. vol. iii, p. 100.

costata, Sow. (GLADIUS), 1831, G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, 38, 21.

Delucii, P. & R. (Guavius), Env. Genév. 262, 25, 2.

divaricata, Reuss (GLADIUS), Bohm. K. 46, 9, 2.

Drunensis, d’ Orb. (GuAvIus), P. F. 298.

Dupiniana, @ Orb. (AporruAts), P. F. 281, 206, 1-3.

elatior, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Voy. Astrolabe, pl. 4, f. 1.

elongata, Sow. (GuavIuS), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 114, 11, 16.

elongata, d’ Arc. (CERITHIUM subelongatum), M. G.S. F. 2d s.
2, 345.

elongata, Roem. (G. subelongata), Kreid. 78, 11, 5.

emarginulata, Gein. (GLADIUS), Quadersand.

Justformis, P. & R. (Guaptus), Env. Genév. 259, 25, 8.

Jusiformis, M. & H. (G? Cheyenensis), Mem. Acad. Bost. 393,
10, 3.

Gargasiana, P. & R. (Guapius), Env. Genéy. 255, 27, 1.

Geinitzii, V Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 158.

glabra, Forbes (GuapIuS), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 850, 4-5.

granulata, Sow. (GLADIUS), G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 28.

Grasiana, P. & R. (Guapius), Env. Genév. 225, 27, 1.

inornata, d’ Orb. (GuADIUS), P. F. 296, 210, 4-5.

irregularis, @’ Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 71.

Itieriana, V Orb. (Guapius), P. F. p. 25.

laeviuscula, Sow. (GuavIus), G. T. 2d s. vol. ii, 38, 24.

macrostoma, Sow. (HARPAGO), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 242, 18, 28.

Mailleana, V Orb. (GuapIus), P. F. 295, 210, 2.

marginata, Sow. (Parkinsonii), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 18.

Megaera, @ Orb. (GuapIvs), Prod. 155.

megaloptera, Reuss (GLADIUS), Bohm. Kreid. 45, 9, 3.

Moutoniana, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 105.

Muleti, @ Orb. (GuApIus), Prod. 152.

mucronata, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 155.

monodactylus, Desh. (COLUMBELLINA), M. G.S. F. 14, 17, 15.

Nebrascensis, EK. & 8. (APoRRHAIS), 1855, Proc. Acad. 164.

Neckeriana, P. & R. (Guapius), Eny. Genéy. 256, 25, 3.

Nereis, V Orb. (Guapiws), Prod. 155.

Noueliana, d@ Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 193.

Orbignyana, P. & R. (GuapIvs), Env. Geney. 249, 24, 4.

ornata, d’Orb. (GuADIuUS), P. F. 291, 209, 1, 2.

Gasteropoda. 133 Rostellaria.

palliata, Forbes (CALYPTRAPHORUS), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 129,
?

Parkinsonti, Mant. (GuApDIUS), Geol. Suss. 18, 1.

Parkinsonii, Sow. (G. Megaera), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 24.

Parkinsonii, Gein. (G. Westphalica), Kreid. 15, 1, 3.

pennata, Morton (GLADIUS), Syn. 48, 19, 9.

pinnata, d’Orb. (per. err. pennata), Prod. 227.

provincialis, V Orb. (GLADIUS), P. F. 298.

pseudosubulata, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 152.

pyramidalis, d Orb. (CERITHIUM Beaudouini), P. F. pl. 206,
1-8.

ovata, Munst. (SprnicERA), Goldf. P. G. 18, 170, 3.

Pyrenaica, d Orb. (Guavius), P. F. 295, 210, 3.

Requieniana, d’Orb. (Guaptus), P. F. 293, 209, 3-4.

Reussii, Gein. (GuapIus), Charak. Kreid. 71, 18, 1.

Reussti, Reuss, not Gein. (G. Megaera), Kreid. pl. 9, f. 9, b.

retusa, Sow. (HARPAGO), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 22.

Robinaldina, @ Orb. (GuavIus), P. F. 282, 206, 4, 5.

rostrata, Gabb (GLADIUS), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 68, f. 7.

Royeriana, a’ Orb. (Guapius), P. F. 298.

scalaris, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), P. F. 298.

Schlotheimii, Roem. (Guapius), Nord. Kreid. 77, 11, 6.

securifera, Forbes (GLADIUS), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 128, 13, 17.

semilineata, Goldf. Sp. (GLADIus), d’Orb. Prod. 227.

simplex, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), P. F. 290, 208, 6-7.

Sowerbyi, Agas. (G. Parkinsonii), Trans. of Sow. p. 379.

stenoptera, Goldf. (AporRHAIS), Petr. vol. ili, 19, 170, 6.

striata, Goldf. (GuADIUS), ibid. 19, 170, 7.

subcomposita, d’ Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 116.

subcostata, d’Orb. (G. costata), Prod. 227.

subelongata, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 227.

submarginata, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 133.

subsubulata, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 227.

subsubulata, d’Orb. (pseudosubulata), Prod. 132.

subulata, P. & R. (pseudosubulata), Env. Genéy. 254, 25, 1.

subulata, Reuss (subsubulata), Bohm. Kreid. 46, 9, 8.

tenuistriata, Reuss (GLADIUS), ibid. 45, 9, 4.

Timotheana, P. & R. (Guapius), Env. Genév. 258, 25, 6.

tricostata, d’Orb. (GuapIus), P. F. 287, 207, 5.

turrita, Roem. Sp. (GLApDIUS), d’Orb. Prod. 227.

varicosa, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), P. F. 297, 210, 5-6.

Gasteropoda. 134 Rostellaria.

Varusensis, d’Orb. (GuADIUS), Prod. 105.
Vespertilio, Munst. (GLADIUS), in Goldf. vol. iii, 18, 170, 5.
Westphalica, d’Orb. (GLADIUS), Prod. 227.

Rostellites, Con. 1855 (VOLUTILITHES, Swains, 1831).
Texana, Con. (VOLUTILITHES), 1855, Proc. Acad. Phila. p. 268.

ROTELLA, Lam. 1822.

Archiaciana, d’Orb. (PrronELius), P. F. 192, 178, 4, 6.
cretacea, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 7, f. 18-21. Chili. C.

Scalaria, Lam. 1801 (SCALA, Klein. 1753).

Albensis, d’Orb. (Scat), P. F. 51, 154, 4-5.

annulata, Morton (ScALA), Synopsis, 47, 3, 10.

Auca, d’Orb. (Scata), Voy. Astr. pl. 1, f. 16, 17.

canaliculata, d’Orb. (Socata), P. F. 50, 154, 1-8.

Chilensis, d’Orb. not Gabb (Scaua), Am. Meria. 114, 14, 1-2.

Chilensis, Gabb, not d’ Orb. (ScALA Pattonii), 1860, Proc. Acad.
197, 3, 4.

cerithiformis, M. & H. (Scat), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 63.

Clementina, Mich. (Scata), Mag. Zool. 4, pl. 89 (1833).

compacta, Sow. (Scan), Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 349, 27, 32.

costato-striata, Munst. (Scaua), d’Orb. Prod. 217.

decorata, Roem. Sp. (Scaua), d’Orb. Prod. 217.

Dupiniana, VOrb. (Scaua), P. F. 54, 154, 10-18.

elatior, d’Orb. (Scaua), Prod. 103.

Gastyna, d’Orb. (Scat), P. F. 58, 155, 5-7.

Gaultina, d’Orb. (Scata), P. F. 56, 154, 14-16.

Guerangeri, d’Orb. (Scaua), P. F. p. 412.

gurgitis, P. & R. (Scaa), Env. Genéy. 170, 16, 4.

ornata, Baily (Scaua), Q. J. G. S. vol. xi (1855), 459, 12, 2.

Philippi, Reuss (Scaua), Bohm. Kreid. 114, 44, 14.

pulchra, Sow. (Socata), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 242, 18, 11.

Rauliniana, @Orb. (Scaua), P. F. 57, 155, 1-4.

Rhodani, P. & R. (Socata), Env. Genév. 169, 16, 3.

Ricordeana, @ Orb. (ScauA), Prod. 115.

Sillimani, Morton (Scat), Synopsis, 47, 18, 9.

subinterrupta, d’Orb. (Scata), Prod. 103.

subturbinata, d’Orb. (Scaua), Prod. 217.

Gasteropoda. 135 Scalaria.

subundulata, d’Orb. (ScauA), Prod. 217.

Texana, Roem. (Scat), Kreid. Tex. 39, 4, 11.

turbinata, Forbes, not Con. (ScALA subturbinata), G. T. 2d s.
vol. vii, 124, 12, 18. :

undata, d’Orb. (ScaLA), Voy. Astrol. pl. 3, f. 31.

SCALA, Klein, 1753 (Scalaria, Lam. 1801).
Albensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Scalaria), a hi he Fr.

annulata, Morton, Sp. fe N. J.
Auca, d’Orb. Sp. g ‘ Chili.
canaliculata, d’Orb. Sp. : fs Fr.

Chilensis, d’Orb. Sp. es “ & Chili.

cerithiformis, M. & H. “ Proce. Acad. 1860,422. Nebraska.
clementina, Mich. Sp. “ Gabb, 1861. Fr., G.

compacta, Sow. Sp. pred abl <S E.

costato-striata, Munst. Sp. “ a G.

decorata, Roen. Sp. (Melania), Gabb, 1861. G.

Dupiniana, d’Orb. Sp. (Scalaria), pa, 1861. Fr.

ake RE ce he Oe kt

elatior, d’Orb. Sp. s ¢ Fr.

Gastyna, d’Orb. Sp. “ - . Fr.

Gaultina, d’Orb. Sp. - Fr.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. Sp. - - ee Fr. U.
gurgitis, P. & R. Sp. -- ~ C Fr.

ornata, Baily, Sp. a 6 Port Natal, S. Af. U.

Pattonii, Gabb, 1861 (Scalaria Chiliensis, Gabb, not d’ Ord.),

Chili. C.
Philippii, Reuss, Sp. Cigar); sons en G. U. G.
pulchra, Sow. Sp. E. U3.G.
Rauliniana, d’Orb. Sp.“ - fs Fr. G.
Rhodani, P.& R. Sp. “ - - Fr. G.
Ricordeana, d’Orb. Sp.“ & ‘és Fr. Leo.
Sillimani, Mort. Sp. a = cc Ala., N. J. C.
subinterrupta, d’Orb. Sp. “ - - Fr. av,
subturbinata, d’Orb. Sp. “ - 2 India. C.
subundulata, d’Orb. Sp. “ i “ G. C.
Texana, Roem. Sp. “ « cy Texas. C.
undata, d’Orb. Sp. us “: &s India. C.

SCONSIA, Gray.

Alabamensis, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 301, 48, 13.
Ala. OF

Gasteropoda. 136 Solarium.

Solarium, Lam. 1799 (ARCHITECTONICA, Bolten, 1798).

abyssinis, Gabb (ArcHITECTONICA), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 69,
iy oh

Albense, d’ Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), P. F. 205, 183, 1, 4.

Alpinum, P. & R. Sp. (TRocuus), Env. Genév. 222, 21, 9.

Alpinum, @ Orb. (ArcuiITEcToNIcA), Prod. 69.

angulatum, Reuss (A. subangulatum), Bohm. Kreid. 48, 7, 24.

Astierianum, Orb. (AncHITECTONICA), P. F.196, 179, 5, 7.

Circitanense, Math. (ARCHITECTONICA), Cat. 234, 39, 3.

catenatum, Sow. (ARCHITECTONICA), Dix. Geol. Suss. 349, 29, 5.

cirrhoide, Brong. Sp. (Arcuirectonica), d’Orb. P. F. 202,
180, 9.

conoideum, Sow. (Trocuus), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 364.

dentatum, Desh. Sp. (AncHITEcToNnIcA), Leym. M. G. 8. F.
vol. v, 13, 16, 14.

deperditum, d’Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), Voy. Ast. et Zel. pl. 4,
£9, Ad.

Deshayesii, P. & R. (ARcuirEcToNIcA), Env. Genéy. 214, 20, 4.

Dupinianum, @ Orb. (StRAPAROLUS), P. F. 194, 178, 10-18.

dilatatus, d’Orb. (AncuITECTONICA), P. F. 195, 178, 7, 9.

granosum, d’Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), P. F. 203, 181, 1-8.

granulatum, Mant. (ARCHITECTONICA), Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol.
iy, p. 364.

Guerangeri, @ Orb. (StRAPAROLUS), P. F. 206, 177, bis 9-12.

Hagianum, P. & R. (Trocuus), Env. Genév. 221, 21, 8.

Martinianum, d’ Orb. (StRAPAROLUS), P. F. 204, 181, 9-14.

minimum, Forbes (TRocuus), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 348, 4, 3.

Moniliferum, Mich. (ARcHITECTONICA), in d’Orb. P. F. 197,
179, 8-12.

Neocomiense, @ Orb. (AncHITECTONICA), P. F. 195, 179, 1+4.

ornatus (um), Sow. (A. subornata), in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv,
ple dt, fost

plicatum, Sow. (ARcHITECTONICA), M. Con. 141.

pulchellum, dV Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), Prod. 104.

pulchellum, Baily (A. Bailyi), Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi, 457, 12, 3.

quadratum, Sow. (PLEUROTOMARIA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl.
tore Op hi

Rochatianum, P. & R. (Arcuirectronica), Envy. Geney. 209.
20, 2.

scalare, d’Orb. (AncuITECTONICA), P. F. 206, 177 bis, 14, 15.

Gasteropoda. 137 Solarium.

subangulatum, d’Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), Prod. 223.

subornatum, d’Orb. (ARCHITECTONICA), Prod. 130.

Thirrianum, @’ Arc. (ARcHITECTONICA), M. G. S. F. 834, 22,
ee rs

Tingryanum, P. & R. (ARcHITECTONICA), Envy. Genéy. 215,
A a

Tollotianum, P, & R. (AncHirectonica), Envy. Genév. 218,
21,.6.

triplex, P. & R. (Trocuvs), Env. Genév. 216, 21, 3.

tabulatum, Phil. (ArcHITEcTONICA), Geol. York, pl. 2, f. 36.

flexuistriatum, Evans & Shumard (MarGarira), Proc. Acad.
1854, p. 163.

SOLIDULA, Fisch. 1807.

attenuata, M. & H. (Actaeon), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185. Neb. C.
Mortoni, Forbes, Sp. (Bulla), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C.
linteus (a), Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 334, 35, 11. Miss. C@.
subelliptica, M. & H. (Actaeon), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185,

425. Neb. C.
bullata, Morton, Sp. (Tornatella), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C.
STOMATIA, Helbling, 1778.
aspera, d’Orb. P. F. 237, 188, 4-7. Fr. UG.
Gaultina, P. & R. Envy. Genév. 245, 24,3. Fr. G.
SPINIGERA, d’Orb. 1847.
ovata, Munst. Sp. (Rostellaria), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G. C.
SPIRORBIS, Swains. 1840.
rotula, Morton, Sp. (Vermetus), Gabb, 1861. N. J.* Cc.
STRAPAROLUS, Montf. 1810 (Euomphalus, Sow. 1814).
ammomtaeformis, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. U:_.G.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. (Solarium), Prod. 151. Fr. U. G.

lapidosus, Gabb (not Denpuinuta lapidosa, Morton), Jour.
Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 300, 48, 5. Ala. C.
Martinianus, d’Orb. (Solarium), Prod. 131. Fr. G.
Moutonianus, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr. N.
subplanus, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 299, 48,4. Ala. C.

* Characteristic of the ‘‘ yellow limestone,’’ which appears to be the highest
member of the Cretaceous in New Jersey.
VOL. VIII.—sS

Gasteropoda. 1388 Strepsidura.

STREPSIDURA, Swains. 1840.
Ripleyana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 286, 46,42. Miss. C.

STROMBUS. Linn, 1740, Brug. 1789.

arachnoides, Miill in Geinitz, Quadersand. G.

contortus, Sow. (PUGNELLUS), Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 129,
1570:

densatus, Con. (PUGNELLUS), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 330,
34, 6.

Dupinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 318, 217, 3. Fr., G.

incertus, d’Orb. (Pterocera), Prod. 154. Fr. U.

inornatus, d’Orb. P. F. 314, 214. Fr. U.

nodulosus, Sow. Sp. (Dolium), d’Orb. Prod. 154. EE. U.

subspeciosus, d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr.

pelagi, Brong. (HARPAGO), Ann. des Mines, vol. vi, 570, 7, 1.

pyriformis, Kner. Gein. Quader. G.

semicostatus, d’Orb. (PUGNELLUS uncatus), Voy. Ast. pl. 5,
38-39.

uncatus, Forbes (PUGNELLUS uncatus), G. T. vol. vii, 129, 13, 16.

BARAK

TECTURA, Aud. and McEdw. 1830.
occidentalis, H. & M. (Capulus), M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860,

p- 423. Neb. C.
? papillata, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 423. Neb. C.
? parva, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 423. Neb. C.
TEREBRA, Adans. 1757.
coronata, Sow. (CERITHIUM pseudocoronatum), G. T. vol. iii,
pl. 39.
minuta, Galeotti (C. subminuta), Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, pl.
mas aa’
? obconica, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 1849, 194, 20,5. Por-
tugal. “ Tower Cret.”

THYLACUS, Con. 1860.

cretaceus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 290, 46, 22. Ala. C.

Gasteropoda. 139 Tornatella.

Tornatella, Lam. 1810.

abbreviata, Philippi (VARIGERA), Palaeont. No. 1, 23, 2, 1.

affinis, Sow. (AcTAEON), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 242, 18, 9.

bullata, Morton (SoLipuLA), Synopsis, 48, 5, 3.

conica, Munst. (ACTAEONELLA), Goldf. Petrif. 49, 177, 11.

curculio, Forbes (AcTAEON), G. T. vol. vii, 185, 12, 25.

lapidosa, Forbes (AVELLANA), ibid. 135, 12, 24.

Lamarckii, Sow. (ACTAEONELLA), G. T. vol. iii, 39, 16.

Lamarckii, Goldf. (ACTAEONELLA Goldfussii), Petr. pl. 177,
F 10.

marginata, Forbes (AcTAEON Forbesiana), Q. J. G. S. vol. i,
347, 4, 1.

Popii, Sow. (Actaxron), G. T. vol. iv, 178, 22, 8.

semen, Forbes (AcrAEON), G. T. vol. vii, 135, 15, 2.

subglobosa, Munst. (ACTAEONELLA), Goldf. 49, 177, 18.

voluta, Munst. (AcTAEONELLA), Goldf. 49, 177, 14.

TRICHOTROPIS, Brod. 1826.

eancellaria, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 333, 35, 8. Miss. C.

TUBA, Lea, 1834.

bella, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv. 289, 46, 38. Ala. C.

Triton, Montf. 1810 (TRITONIUM, Link. 1807).

atavus, Forbes (Fusus), G. T. vol. vii, 126, 13, 14.
elegans, Desh. (Fusus), M. G. S. F. vol. v, 10, 17, 18.

TROCHATELLA, Swains. 1840.

eretacea, d’Orb. (INFUNDIBULUM), P. F. pl. 234, 1-3.

TROCHUS, List., Linn. 1758.

agglutinans, Mant. (PHorus canaliculatus), Geol. Suss. pl. 18,
bay ©

Gasteropoda. 140 Trochus.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 183, 177, 1-3. Fr. N.
Alpinus, P. & R. Sp. (Solarium), d’Orb. Prod. 129. Fr. G.
alternans, Munst. (Turxo), Goldf. 60, 182, 2.

Arcotensis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 120, 13, 9. India. C.
Astierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 182, 176, 16-17. Fr. N.
Barremensis, d’Orb. Prod. 115. Fr. DONG
Basteroti, Brong. Env. Paris, pl. 38, f. 3. Fr., E.,G., Sweden. U. G.
Basteroti, Goldf. not Brong. (Torno sntaay: P. G. 58, 18
Bathus, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. U. G.
bicarinatus, Sow. M. Con. 221. E. U. G.
bicinctus, Roem. Kreid. vol. 81, 20,3. G. N.
bisulcatus, Goldf. (TurBo), Petrif. Germ.

Bourgeoisii, d’Orb. Prod. 222. Fr. C.
Bronnii, Goldf. P. Germ. 59, 181, 9. G. es

Buchii, Goldf. (Turso), id. 60, 182, 1.

Buncli, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. (1847), 335, 222, 6. Fr. U.
Buvignieri, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. U.
Castor, d’Orb. (radiatulus), Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, f. 15, 17.
cirrhoides, Brong. (ARCHITECTONICA), Env. Par. pl. 7, f. 9.

RR

concinnus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 81, 12,9. G. C.
conoideus, Sow. Sp. (Solarium), d’Orb. Prod. 129. E., Fr. G.
Cordiert, d’ Arc. (Hylus), M. G. 8. F. 835, 22, 8.

costellifer, Munst. Goldf. 59, 181, 8. G. C.
dentigerus, d’Orb. P. F. 185, 177, 9-12. Fr. N.
dictyotus, Reuss, Sp. (Pleurotomaria), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G. C.
difficilis, d’Orb. P. F. 191, 177,17. Fr. C.
Dujardinii, d’Orb. Prod. 222. Fr. C.
Duperreyi, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 336, 28, 2. Fr. 0.
Gabrielis, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.
Geinitzii, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 112, 44, 23. G. C.
Gibbsii Sow. Sp. (PLEUROTOMARIA), M. Con. 278.

Girondinus, d’Orb. P. F. 188, 178, 1-8. Fr. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 188, 177 bis, 4-5. Fr. Oi.
gurgitis, Brong. (PLEUROTOMARIA), Eny. Paris, pl. 9, f. 7.
Guyotianus, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 202,19, 8. Fr. G.
Haimei, Heb. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 372. Fr. C.
Honii, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. O. Mk
Hugianus, P. & R. Sp. (Solarium), d’Orb. Prod. 130. Fr. G.
Huoti, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 1847, vol. ii, 335, 22,10. Fr. U. G.
Hylus, d’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. Uf.

Jason, d’ Orb. (Arcotensis), Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, f. 12, 14.

Gasteropoda. 141 ‘ Trochus.

levis, Nilss. (TuRBo sublevis), Petrif. Suec., Goldf., P. G. 60,
181, 13.

leprosus, Morton (PHorus), Synopsis, 46, 15, 6.

Leymerei, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 8337, 23, 1. Fr. U.

Ligeriensis, d’Orb. Prod. 222. Fr.

linearis, Mant. (PLEUROTOMARIA perspectiva), Geol. Suss. pl.
854.7.

Mareasi, d’Orb. P. F. 190, 186 bis, 19. Fr. U.

Marollinus, d’Orb. P. F. 184, 177, 7-8. Fr.

Marrotianus, d’Orb. P. F. 187, 177, 15, 16. Fr.

minimus, Forbes Sp. (Solarium), d’Orb. Prod. 115. KE. JZ.

Moutonianus, d’Orb. Prod. 69. Fr.

Nicoletinus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 204, 19,10. Fr.

Nilssoni, Goldf. (TurBo), P. G. 58, 181, 6.

Pintevillei, d’Arc. Sp. (Turbo), d@’Orb. Prod. 151. Fr. U.

planatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 81,12, 8. G.

plicato-carinatus, Goldf. Sp. (Turbo), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

plicato-granulosus, Munst. Goldf. P. G. 60, 182, 5. G.

pseudo-helix, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 112, 44, 33. G.

radiatulus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 120, 18, 11. India.

Rajah, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 120, 18, 12. India.

regalis, Roem. (PLEUROTOMARIA), Nord. Kreid. 81, 12, 7.

Requienianus, d’Orb. P. F. 186, 177, 18-14. Fr. U.

G.
G.

PS
NV.

C.

G.

reticulatus, Phil. not Sow. (subreticulatus), Geol. York. 94, 2, 37.

Rhodani, Brong. (PLEUROTOMARIA), Env. Par. pl. 9, f. 8.

rostelloides, Forbes (TurxBo), G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 120, 15, 10.

Sarthinus, d’Orb. P. F. 189, 177 bis, 6-8. Fr. U,

simplex, Duj., not Defr. (Dujardini), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 231,
Vi8:

spiniger, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 15. G.

striatulus, Desh. (substriatulus), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 18, 17, 1.

subpulcherrimus, d’Orb. Prod. 115. E.

subreticulatus, d’Orb. Prod. 115. KE.

substriatulus, d’Orb. Prod. 69. Fr.

Tollotianus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 203, 19,9. Fr.

TUDICLA, Bolt. 1798.
8. G. Pyropsis, Con. 1860.

elevata, Gabb (Rapa), 1861. N. J.
*perlata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 288, 46, 39. Miss.
trochiformis, Tuomey, Sp. (Pyrula), Gabb, 1861. Ala.

* Perhaps identical with T. (Pyrzla) trochiformis, Tuomey, Sp.

G.

>

Gasteropoda. ‘ 142 Turbinella.

TURBINELLA, Lam. 1801.

parva, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 94, 2,3. N. J. C.
subconica, Gabb, id. 94, 2,6. N. J. C.

Turbinopsis, Con. 1860.

Hilgardi (it), Con. (CANCELLARIA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv,
289, 46, 29.

TURBO, Linn. 1758.

acastus, d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr.

acuminatus, Desh. Leym. M. G.8. F.2d s. vol. v, 18,17, 3. Fr.

Adonis, d’Orb. Prod. 69. Fr.

Alceze, d’Orb. Prod. 104. Fr.

Aleyon, d’Orb. Prod. 152. Fr. U.

Alpinus, d’Orb. P. F. 820. Fr.

Alsus, d@’Orb. Prod. 180. Fr.

alternans, Munst. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

amatus, d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

Angeloti, d’Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 337, 38,4. Fr. U.

arenosus, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 88, f. 14. G.

Astierianus, d’Orb. P. F. 182, 18, 20. Fr.

Astierianus, Reuss, not d’ Orb. (Reussianus), B. Kreid. 112,
44, 22.

? Bervillei, Heb. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 373, 29, 7. Fr.

bicultratus, d’Orb. P. F. 226, 186 bis, 3, 4. Fr. U.

bisulcatus, Goldf. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

Boblayei, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 338, 28,5. Fr. J.

Bohemensis, d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

Boissyi, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 339, 28,6. Fr. - U.

Buchii, Goldf. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

carinatus, Sow. M. Con. 240. EH. G.

Cassisianus, d’Orb. Prod. 152. Fr. U.

Chaussyanus, d’Orb. P. F. 220, 185, 1-3. Fr.

clathratus, Roem. Sp. (subclathratus), Nord. K. p. 80.

Cognacensis, d’Orb. P. F. 229, 186 bis, 9-10. Fr.

conicus, Sow. (NATICA subconica), M. Con. 433.

coronatus, Roem. Sp. (Delphinula), d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

RNARARPRMARSSSAS

RP RRARGR ARAN

=

Q

Gasteropoda. 143 Turbo.

cretaceus, d’Orb. P. F. 228, 186 bis, 7, 8. Fr. iG
decussatus, Desh. Sp. (Alsus), Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. v,

pl. 17, £.16.
Delafossei, d’Arc. M. G. 8S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 338, 24,5. Fr. U. G.

Desvoidyi, d’Orb. P. F. 210, 182, 5-8. Fr. N.
dispar, d’Orb. (subdispar), P. F. 222, 185, 4-6.

Dutemplei, d’Orb. Prod. 192. Fr. C.
elegans, Desh. Sp. (Adonis), Leym. M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 14, 17, 7.
Faucignyanus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 195, 19, 8. Fr. Ge
fenestrata (us), d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr. N.
Fittoni, @ Orb. (Lirrorina), Prod. 152.

Forbesianus, d’Orb. Prod. 116. E. Ds Gs
Geslini (ii), d’Are. pl. 23, f. 7. Fr., G. Oa Gi:
Gnidus, d’Orb. Prod. 223. G. C.
Golezianus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 196, 19, 4. Fr. G.
Goupilianus, d’Orb. P. F. 222, 185, 7-10. Fr. U. G.
Gravesii, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.
gemmatus, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 349, 27, 26, 38. KE. C.
Gresslyanus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 194, 19,2. Fr. G.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 226, 186 bis, 1, 2. Fr. OG.
Hilsensis, d’Orb. Prod. 69. G. N.
Honii, d’Orb. Prod. 155. Fr. @.;.G.
Icarus, d’Orb. Prod. 131. Fr. G.
inconstans, d’Orb. P. F. 213, 182, 14-17. Fr. NV.
indecisus, d’Orb. P. F. 230. Fr. G.
Iris, d’Orb. Prod. 223. Fr. . C.
Ixyon, d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr. NV.
Koninckii, d’Orb. Prod. 153. Fr. U. G.
lapidosus, Morton, Sp. (DELPHINULA), d’Orb. Prod. 2238.
Leblancii, d’ Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 339, 23,8. Fr. U. G.

Lartetianus, Leym. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 197, pl. B., f.

10. Fr. C.
Lorieri, d’Orb. Prod. 152. Fr. U. G.
Mailleanus, d’Orb. P. F. 224, 186, 2,3. Fr. UG,
Mantellii, M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. v, 12, 17,4. Fr. N.
Marollinus, d’Orb. P. F. 212, 182, 12, 18. Fr. N.
Martinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 218, 184, 4-7. Fr. LnGs
minutus, Forbes (Forbesianus), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 848, 4, 2.
moniliferus, Sow. M. Con. 395. E. Ong:
Montmollini, P. & R. Env. Genév. 198,19, 6. Fr. G.
Mulletii, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 340, 23,9. Fr. JU. G.

Gasteropoda. 144 Turbo.

Mundae, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 194, 20, 7. Portugal.

“ Tower Cret.”
Nilssonii, Goldf. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 224, G. C.
Nebrascensis, M. & H. (Marcarita), 1856, Proc. Acad. 64.
obtusus, d’Orb. (Geslini), P. F. 230.
obtusus, Reuss (Bohemensis), Bohm. Kreid. 48, 10, 10.

Octavius, d’Orb. Prod. 152. Fr. U.iiGe
paludinaeformis, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2ds. vol. ii, 340, 23, 10.

Fr. UaGe
Pictetianus, d’Orb. P. F. 219, 184, 8-10. Fr., G. G.
Pintevillei, @ Arc. (TRocuus), M. G. 8S. F. vol. ii, 341, 23, 11.
plicatilis, Desh. in Leym. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. v, 13,17, 5. Fr. G.
plicato-carinatus, Goldf. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G. C.
problematicus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 199, 19, 7. Fr. G.

pulcherrimus, Bean, not Wood (subpulcherrimus), Phil. G.
York, pl. 2.

pulcherrimus, Roem, not W., not B. (Hilsensis), Nord. K. p. 80.

Raulini, d’Arc. M. G. 8S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 8341, 28,12. G. JW.

Renauxianus, d’Orb. P. F. 225, 186, 4-8. Fr.

Reussianus, d’Orb. Prod. 192. G.

Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. P. F. 228, 185, 11-14. Fr. U.

Roissyi, d’Arc. Sp. (Littorina), d’Orb. Prod. 1538. Fr., G. U.

rotundatus, Sow. (NaticA), M. Con. 483.

Royanus, d’Orb. P. F. 223, 186, 1. Fr.

Saxoneti, P. & R. Env. Genév. 197, 19, 5. Fr.

scrobiculatus, Reuss, Béhm. Kreid. 48, 11, 14. G.

subclathratus, d’Orb. Prod. 69. G.

subdispar, d’Orb. Prod. 130. Fr.

subinflatus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 49, 11,12. G.

sublaevis, d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

subsculptus, d’Orb. Prod. 224. G.

subsulcifer, d’Orb. Prod. 228. G.

subvaricosus, d’Orb. Prod. 70. Fr.

sulcifer, Roem. (subsulcifer), Nord. Kreid. 81, 12, 1.

tenuilineatus, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 64. Nebraska.

tricostatus, d’Orb. not Desh. (Octavius), P. F. 227, 186 bis, 5, 6.

trochleatus, Duj. Sp. (Monodonta), d’Orb. Prod. 223. Fr.

RERPKFOSRESRSARA RASS

tuberculato-cinctus, Goldf. Sp. (Trochus), d’Orb. Prod. 224. G. C.
turritellatus, d’ Arc. (Fusus), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 190, 12, 11.
umbilicatus, d’Orb. Prod. 152. Fr. U. G.

Voltzii, d’ Arc. (TRocuus), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 341, 25, 6.

Gasteropoda. 145 Turbo.

Walferdini, d’ Arc. id. 341, 24,6. G., Fr. U. G.
Yonnius, d’Orb. P. F. 214, 183, 8, 10. Fr. Ni

Turbonilla, Con. not Riss. (CHEMNITZIA, d’Orb.)

cerithiformis, M. & H. (ScauA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 63.
corona, Con. (CHEMNITZIA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 287, 46, 50.
laqueata, Con. (CHEMNITZIA), id. 288, 46, 36.

melanopsis, Con. (CHEMNITZIA), id. 287, 46, 35.

Spillmant, Con. (CHEMNITZIA), id. 287, 46, 48.

érigemmata, Con. (CHEMNITZIA), id. 288, 47, 36.

TURRIS, Bolt. 1798. (Pleurotoma, Lam. 1799.)

aratus, Gabb (Pleurotoma), 1861. Chili. C.
Araucanus, d’Orb. Sp. (Pleurotoma), Gabb, 1861. Chili. C.
contortus, M. & H. (Fusus), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 422. Neb. C.
indutus, Goldf. Sp. (Pleurotoma), Gabb, 1861. G. C.
Orbignyanus, Gabb, fe co Chili. C.
minor, E. & S. Sp. ch M. & H. Proe. Acad. 1860,

p- 422. Neb. C.
subfusiformis, d’Orb. Sp. “ Gabb, 1861. G. C.
subspinosus, d’Orb. Sp. “ me Gs C.

TURRITELLA, Lam. 1799.

acicularis, Reuss, Bbhm. Kreid. 51,11,17. G. C.
Alpina, d’Orb. Prod. 148. Fr. UG:
altilis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 333. Miss. C.
alternans, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 80, 11, 23. G. C.
angulata, @Orb. not Sow. (angustata), P. F. 35, 151, 4-6.

angustata, d’Orb. Prod. 67. Fr. N:
Archiaci, d’Orb. Prod. 148. Fr. Uo G:

Andii, d’Orb. (Humboldtii), Am. Mer. 104, 6, 11.

angulata, d’Orb. (Pondicheriensis), Voy. Ast. pl. 6, f. 27.
Astieriana, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. N.
Bagua, d’Orb. P. F. 45, 153, 3-4. Fr. C.
biformis, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 88, f. 18. G. C.
Bonei, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 458, 12,7. South Africa. U. G.?

Breantiana, d’Orb. Voy. Ast. pl. 2, f. 36, 37. India. C.
Buchiana, Goldf. P. G. 108, 197, 7. G. C.
Calypso, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 3, f. 28, 30. India. C.

VOL. VIII.—T

Gasteropoda. 146 Turritella.

Caroli, Hebert, M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 373. Fr. C.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. Prod. 148. Fr. U. G.
cesticulosa, Math. (NERINEA), Cat. 246, 39, 17.
cintrana, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 194, 20, 6. Portugal.

“© Lower Cret.”’
Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 45, 153, 1-2. Fr.
costata, Sow. M. Con. 565. EH. U.
convexa, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 70. Neb.
Decheniana, Goldf. Petr. vol. iii, 107,197,3. G.
Dietrichi, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 197, pl. B., 11-18.
difficilis, d’Orb. P. F. 39, 151, 19-20. Fr.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 34, 151, 1-3. Fr.
Hichwaldiana, Goldf. P. Germ. vol. iii, 107, 97,4. G.
encrinoides, Morton, Synopsis, 47, 3, 7. N. J., Ala., Miss.
excavata, d’Orb. Prod. 217. Fr.
Fancignyana, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 166, 16,1. Fr.
Fittoniana, Goldf. P. Germ. 109, 197, 10. G.
JSuniculosa, Math. (nodosa), Cat. 239, 59, 15.

AAR AKRQqraaenaesese

Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 148. G. WF
Goupiliana, d’Orb. P. F. 412. Fr. U.
eranulata, Sow. M. Con. 565. E., G. UG. ae
granulata, VOrb. not Sow. (granulatoides), P. F. 46, 153, 5-7.
granulatoides, d’Orb. Prod. 190. Fr. C.
fastigiata, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 169. Ala. C.
gigas, Leym. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 198, pl. C.,f 1. Fr. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 412. Fr. UG
Hagenoviana, Munst. in Goldf. vol. iii, 108, 197, 5. G. C.
Hardemanensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 392, 68, 15.
Tenn., N. J. CU.
Hugardiana, d’Orb. P. F. 38, 151, 18-16. Fr., G. G.
Humboldtii, Von Buch, Sp. (Pleurotomaria), Bayle & Co-
quand, M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 12. Chili.* (?)
irrorata, Con. 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 268. Texas, Indian Terr. C.
laevigata, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 342. Fr. N.
Leonensis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 164, 21, 7. Texas. C.

* “Neocomien,”’ d’Orbigny, ‘‘Jurassic,’? B. & C. Mr. Conrad proposed a new
genus to receive this curious and beautiful species, which he called Lithotrochus.
It was accidentally omitted at the proper place in this enumeration. After care-
fully studying a very fine specimen in my own collection from near Copiapo,
Chili, I am unable to detect any valid characters by means of which it can be
separated from Twrritel/a, although its wide whorls and Jow spire induced Von
Buch to consider it a Plewrotomaria.

Gasteropoda. 147 Turritella.

laeviuscula, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 88, f. 20. G. C.
lineolata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 80, 11, 24. G. C.
Marticensis, Math. Cat. 240, 39,16. Fr. C.
Meadii, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 458, 12,6. S. Africa. U. G.?
Meudonensis, Heb. M. G. 8. F. vol. iv, 373. Fr. C.
monilifera, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 128, 18, 2. India. C.

Moreauensis, M. & H. (Ceriruiopsis), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 70.
Moutoniana, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr. N.
multiliniata, E. & 8. 1857, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 41. Neb. C-
multistriata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 51, 10, 17, & pl. 11,16. G. OC
Noeggerathiana, Goldf. Petrif. vol. iii, 107, 197, 1. G. C.
Neptuni, Munst. in Goldf. 106, 196,15. G. UG:
nerinaea, Roem. Nord. K. 80, 11,21. G. C
nodosa, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 80, 11, 20. Fr., G. C
ornata, d’Orb. P. F. 412. Fr. U. G
paupercula, Dujard. M. G. S. F. 1837, vol. ii, 230,17,9. Fr. C.
Pondicheriensis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 123, 18, 4. India. C.
planilateralis, Con. (irrorata), Emory’s Rep. 158, 14, 1.
provincialis, d’Orb. Prod. 217. Fr.

pumila, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 392, 68, 14. Tenn.
quadricincta, Goldf. P. G. vol. iii, 106,196, 16. G.
quinquecincta, Goldf. P. G. 106, 196,17. G.

Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 39, 151, 17,18. Fr.

Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 41,152, 1-4. Fr., Portl., 8. Af. 0., U.
Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 43, 152, 5-6. Fr.

rigida, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 19. G.

rigida, Mich. not Sow. (Vibrayeana), M. G. 8. F. vol. iii, p. 99.
Robineausa, d’Orb. Prod. 67. Fr.

Saffordii, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 392, 68,11. Tenn.
seriatim-granulata, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 39, 4,12. Texas.
sexcincta, Goldf. P. Germ. 107, 197, 2. G., Fr.

sexlineata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 80, 11, 22. G.

simplex, d’Orb. not Gratel. (subsimplex), Voy. Ast. pl. 3, f. 26.
Sowerbyi, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 124, 15, 4. India. C’.
subsimplex, d’Orb. Prod. 218. India. C.
Tennesseensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 392, 68,13. Tenn. 0.
Tippana, Con. Jour. Acad. Phil. 2d s. vol. iii, 333, 35,19. Miss. C.
trilira, Con. id. vol. iv, p. 285. Miss., Ala. C.
turbinata, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 8349, 29,2. E. C.
Uchauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 40, 151, 21-24. Fr. C

S SOS Blo B Wasoseis

Gasteropoda. 148

velata, Munst. in Goldf. P. G. 108, 197, 6. G.

ventricosa, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 123, 18, 3. India.

Verneuiliana, d’Orb. P. F. 47, 153, 8-9. Fr.

vertebroides, Morton, Synopsis, 47, 5, 13. N.J., Ala., Miss.

Vibrayeana, d’Orb. P. F. 87, 151, 10-12. Fr., Portugal.

TYLOSTOMA, Sharpe, 1849.

globosum, S., Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 379, 9, 5-6. Port.
ovatum, S. id. 379, 9, 7-9. Port.

punctatum, 8. id. 878, 9, 3-4. Port.

Torrubiae, S. id. 878, 9, 1-2. Port.

VARIGERA, d’Orb. 1847.

abbreviata, Philippi, Sp. (Tornatella), d’Orb. Prod. 221.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. Prod. 149. Fr.

Escragnollensis, d’Orb. Prod. 128. Fr.

Fittoni, d’Orb. Prod. 115. E. .
Guerangeri, d’Orb. (Pterodonta), Prod. 149. Fr.
Ricordeana, d’Orb. Prod. 68. Fr.

Rochatiana, d’Orb. Prod. 103. Fr.

Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 221. Fr.

VERMETUS, Adans. 1757.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 386, 233, 8-9. Fr.

? anguis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 124, 13, 1. India.
rotula, Morton (Srirorsis), Syn. 81, 1, 14.

Rouyanus, d’Orb. P. F. 886, 233, 5-7. Fr.

VOLUTA, Linn. 1758.

Turritella.

RARREA

L. Cret.

qN
QASBRRARASG

acuta, Sow. not Riss. (subacuta), G. T. vol. ili, pl. 39, f. 31.
ambigua, Mant. not Brand. (pseudoambigua), G. Suss. 108, 18, 8.

breviplicata, Forbes (Fusus), G. T. vol. vil, 182, 12, 7.
Camdeo, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 181, 12, 5. India.
cancellata, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 169. Ala.
cincta, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 182, 12,6. India.
citharina, Forbes, id. 152, 12, 8. India.

? conoidea, Math. Catal. 253, 40,19. Fr.

deperdita, Goldf. Petr. G. 14, 169, 1. G.

QAAKALA

Gasteropoda. 149 Voluta.

elongata, Sow. Sp. (Fasciolaria), d’Orb. P. F. 232, 220, 2,
Fy. 9G: C.
fusiformis, Tuomey, not Desh. not Sism. (Tuomeana), Proc.
Acad. vol. vii, 169.

Gasparini, d’Orb. P. F. 825, 220, 5. Fr. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 326, 221, 1. Fr. Oo G:
jugosa, Tuomey, not Sow. ulus 1855, Proc. Acad. 169.
Lahayesi, d’Orb. P. F. 3827, 221, 4. Fr. C.
muricata, Forbes, not Born. ney G. T. vol. vii, 131,

12, 4.
pseudo-ambigua, d’Orb. Prod. 154. E, U. G
purpuriformis, Forbes (Fusus), G. T. vol. vii, 130, 12, 2.
pyriformis, Forbes, G. T. vol. 7, 180, 12, 1. India. C.
pyruloides, Math. Cat. 254, 40, 19-20. Fr. C.
radula, Sow. in Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 1338, 12,9. India. C:
Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 326, 221, 3. Fr. C.
Requieniana, d’Orb. P. F. 324, 220, 4. Fr. C.
rigida, Bailey, Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi (1855), 459,12,4. S.Af UG?
septemcostata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 131, 12,3. India. C.
Spillmani (ii), Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. vol. vii, p. 169. Ala. ©.
subacuta, d’Orb. Prod. 226. G. C.
subfusiformis, d’Orb. Prod. 291. Fr. Danien.
subjugosa, Gabb, 1861 (jugosa, Tuomey, not Sow.). Ala. c.
submuricata, d’Orb. Prod. 226. India. C.
Trinchinopolitensis, Forbes, G. T. 2, S. vol. vii, 183, 15, 5.

India. C.
Tuomeyana, Gabb, 1861 (fusiformis, Tuomey). Ala. C.

Volvaria, Lam. 1861.

levis, Sow. (ACTAEONELLA), G. T. 1835, pl. 39, f. 33.
crassa, Dujard. (ACTAEONELLA), M. G.S. F. vol. ii, pl. 17, f. 10.
tenuis, Reuss (BuLLA), Bohm. Kreid, 50, 10, 20.

VOLUTILITHES, Swains, 1831.

Abbottii, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 94, 2,7. N. J.

bella, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2, S. vol. iv, 300, 48, 7. N. J.
biplicata, Gabb, id. 300, 48,6. N. J.

Conradii, Gabb, id. 300, 48,10. N. J.

eretacea, Con. id. vol. ili, 383,35, 16. Ala., Miss.

RAALN

Gasteropoda. 150 Volutilithes,

Eufalensis, Con. id. vol. iv, 286, 47, 18. Ala.

leioderma, Con. id. 292, 46, 32. Ala.

nasuta, Gabb, id. 300, 48,9. N. J.

Saffordii, Gabb, id. 300, 48, 8. Tenn.

Texana, Con. Sp. (Rostellites), Gabb, 1861. Texas, N. J.

QARANA2

CONCHIFERA.
ANATINA, Lam. 1809.

Avassial, dOrp. P. Wo 371, sou, hh Er,’ G.

arcuata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 143,16, 5. India.
Astieriana, d’Orb. P. F. 374, 370, 4, 5. Fr.

carinata, Math. Sp. (Solen), d’Orb. Prod. 75. Fr.
Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 375, 371, 1,2. Fr.

Columbiana, @ Orb. (PERTPLOMA), Foss. Columb. 49, 3, 16-17.
Cornueliana, d’Orb. P. F. 372, 369, 3,4. Fr.

dilatata, Agas, Sp. (Platymya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. Fr., G.
elongata, Reuss, Sp. (Lyonsia), d’Orb. Prod. 194. G.
inflata, Agas. Sp. (Cercomya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. G.
lanceolata, Gein. Sp. (Corbula), d’Orb. Prod. 255. G.
Marullensis, d’Orb. P. F. 376, 371, 3-4. Fr.
Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 874, 3870, 6, 8. Fr.

Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 377, 371, 5-6. Fr.

subsinuosa, d’Orb. P. F. 373, 870, 1-8. Fr.

subtenuis, d’Orb. Prod. 74. G.

Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genév. 440, 29,4. Fr.

ANOMIA, O. F. Miill, 1766.

22:3 Ba aos aS pas a oS

argentaria, Morton, Syn. 61, 5,10. N.J., Ala., Miss., Tenn. C,
costulata, Roem. Ool. 18, 5. G. N.
Flemingii, Meek. Assin. & Saskat. Exped. 183, 1-2-8. British
America. C.
convexa, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 7. E. Portugal. L. G,
laevigata, Sow. id. pl. 14, f. 6. H., Fr., Portugal. Va dad ie
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 754, 489, 1-3. Fr. N.
obliqua, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 181. Neb. C,
papyracea, d’Orb. P. F. 755, 489, 7-10. Fr. U..G
pseudo-radiata, d’Orb. Prod. 84. Ki. La ft

radiata, Sow. not Riss. (pseudo-radiata), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 5.

Conchifera. 1 51

parva, Gabb, Proc. Acad. 1860, 198, 3,5. Chili.

sellaeformis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 330, 4, 6. Miss.

subtrigonalis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 181. Neb.
semiglobosa, Gein. Quadersand. G.

subtruncata, d’Orb. Prod. 171. G.

tellinoides, Morton, Syn. 61, 5, 11. N. J., Ala., Miss.

truncata, Gein. not Linn. (subtruncata), Carak. Kreid. 87, 19, 4-5.

ARGA, Lam. 1799.

abrupta, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 149, 14, 2. India.
affinis, Dujard. M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 224, 15,10. Fr.
Alabamensis, d’Orb. Prod. 245. Ala.

alata, Math. not Dub. (subalata), Cat. 164, 21, 10.
Albertina, d’Orb. Prod. 164. Fr.

angulata, Reuss, not Reeve (subangulata), B. K. 10, 34, 30.

antrosa, Morton, Sp. (CucuLLAEA), d@’Orb. Prod. 245.
arcacea, Reuss Sp. (Pectunculus), d’Orb. Prod. 244. G.
Archiaciana, d’Orb. (CucuLuagA), P. F. 235, 322.
Astieriana, Math. Cat. 162, 21, 1,2. Fr.

Austeni, Forbes, Sp. (Cardium), d’Orb. Prod.118. E., Fr.
Beaumontii, d’ Arc. in d’Orb. (CucuLLaEA), P. F. 237, 324,

bicarinata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 10, 34, 43. G.
bifida, Reuss, id. 10, 34, 40. G.

bipartita, P. & R. Env. Genévy. 460, 86, 5. Fr.
Brahminia, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 146, 16, 1. India.
brevis, d’Orb. Foss. de Col. 55, 5, 2-4. N. Gren.
cardioides, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 7, f. 35, 386. India.
carinata, Sow. (CucuLLAEA), M. Con. 44.

Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 202, 309, 4-8. Fr.
Campicheana, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 459, 36, 3. Fr.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 223, 316, 14. Fr.
Clellandi, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 149, 16, 4. India.
consobrina, d’Orb. P. F. 209, 311, 4, 7. Fr.

cor, Math. Sp. (CucunnagA), d’Orb. Prod. 80.
cordata, M. & H. (Cucunnara), 1856, Proc. Acad. 56.
Corbarica, d’Orb. Prod. 244. Fr.

Corneuiliana, d’Orb. (CucuLLAEA), P. F. 208, 311, 1-3.

Cottaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 217, 318, 7-9. Fr., G.
cretacea, d’Orb. (CUCULLAEA tumida), Prod. 244.
dictyophora, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 10, 34,29. G.

U.

DL.

U.

Anomia:
C.

C.

C.

U. G.
0.

Conchifera. 1 5 dy) Area,

disparilis, @’Orb. (Japetica), Astrolabe, pl. 5, 37-388.

Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 207, 310, 9-10. Fr. N.
echinata, d’Orb. P. F. 222, 315, 11-13. Fr. U. G
elegans, Q’Orb. not Roem. (Sarthacensis), P. F. 221, 315, 10.
exaltata, Nils. P. Suec. pl. 6, f. 1. G., Sw. C.
Eufalensis, Gabb, J. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 598, 68, 38. Ala. C
elongata, Brown, Foss. Conch. G. Brit. 191, 77, 3. E. UG
favrina, P. & R. Env. Genév. 458, 36, 1. Fr. G
fibrosa, Sow. Sp. (CucutnakA), d’Orb. P. F. 212, 312.
Fontanieri, @ Orb. (Brahminia), Voy. Astr. pl. 5, 34-35.

fabiformis, Con. Lynch Exped. 223,17, 97. Syria. C.
fucifera, Munst. in Goldf. P. G. pl. 121, 14. G. C.
Gabreilis, d’Orb. (Cucutiaga), P. F. 198, pl. 308.

Galdrina, d’Orb. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 82, 83. India. C.
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 218, pl. 314. Fr. U.-G.
Galloprovincialis, Math. Cat. 163, 21, 8-4. Fr. 0.
Gamana, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 148, 16, 3. India. C.
Geinitzii, Reuss, B. Kreid. 11, 384,21. G. C.

gibbosa, a’ Orb. not Reeve (Albertina), P. F. 224, 316, 5-8.
glabra, Goldf. (C. fibrosa), P. G. 149, 124, 3.
glabra, Gein. (Matheroniana), Carakt. Kreid.

Gravesii, d’Orb. Prod. 294. Fr. Danien.
Guerangeri, d’ Orb. P. F. 228, 318, 1-2. Fr. U. G.
Hugardiana, d’Orb. P. F. 216, 318, 4-6. Fr., G. G.
inclinata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 12, 35,38. G. C.

érregularis, Math. Sp. (C. Requieniana), d’Orb. P. F. 230,
326, 4, 5.

Japetica, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 148, 16, 2. India. C.

laevis, Math. Cat. 164, 21, 11,12. Fr. C.

Ligeriensis, d’Orb. (CucuLLAEA), P. F. 227, 317.

Mailleana, d’ Orb. (CucuLLaArEa), P. F. 229, 318, 3-7.

Marceana, d’Orb. (Cucutnaka) P. F. 232, 319, 3-5.

Marticensis, Math. Cat. 165, 21,18. Fr. C.

Marullensis, V Orb. (Crsota), P. F. 205, 310, 3-5.

Matheroniana, V@ Orb. (CucuLnaEA), P. F. 238, 325.

Moreana, d’Orb. P. F. 200, 309, 1-3. Fr. N.
Moutoniana, d’Orb. P. F. 234-321. Fr., Port. OG
nana, Leym. Sp. d’Orb. (Cucunnara), P. F. 209, 311, 4-7.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 206, 310, 8-8. Fr. NV.
Natalensis, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 461, 13, 2. Port Natal,

S. Af. O'R

Conchifera. 1 53 Arca.

Nereis, d’Orb. Prod. 244. Fr. GC,
Noueliana, d’Orb. Prod. 196. Fr. C.
octavia, d’Orb. Prod. 244. G. C
orbicularis, Gein. Carak. Kreid. 20, 17,74. 4G. C.
Orbignyana, Math. Sp. (CucunLaEa), d’Orb. P. F. 242, 327, 5-6.
obesa, P. & R. (CucunnakA), Eny. Genév. 464, 381, 1.
Olisiponensis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 176, 14, 1. Port. C.
Passyana, d’Orb. (Cucunnaka), P. F. 241, 3827, 1-2.
perobliqua, Von Buch. Pet. Rec. en Am. par Humb. 16, 1,
13-14. N. Gren. N.
pholadiformis, d’Orb. P. F. 219, 315, 1-3. Fr. U:.G:
Ponticeriana, d’Orb. Voy. Ast. pl. 8, 29-31. India. C.
propinqua, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 12, 34, 34. G. C.
Proutiana, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 601.

Texas. C.
pygmaea, Reuss, Bohm. K. 11, 34, 33. G. C.
quindecemradiata, Gabb, Proc. Acad. 1860, 94, 2,2. N. J.,

Del. C.

radiata, Munst. in Goldf. not Mf. 1858 (subradiata), P. Germ.

pl. 138, 2.
Raspailii, d’Orb. (Cue. irregularis), Prod. 196.
Raulini, @ Orb. (Cucunnaga), P. F. 204, 310, 1-2.
Renauxiana, Math. Cat. 164, 21, 7-9. Fr. C.
Requieniana, Math. Sp. (CucuLtaEA), d’Orb. Prod. 196.
Requieniana, d’Orb. (Cue. irregularis), P. F. 239, 326, 1-3.
- Robinaldini, d’Orb. P. F. 208, 310, 11-12. Fr. N.
Roemeri, Gein. Charak. Kreid. 50, 20, 15. G. C.
rostellata, Morton (Crsota), 64, 3, 11.
rostellata, Von Buch. (subrostellata), P. Rec. en Amer. 14, 1, 16.

rotundata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 289, 17, 8. E. Gor.
rotundata, Roem. not Sow. (octavia), Nord. Kreid. 79, 9, 2.
Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 248, 827, 83-4. Fr. C.
Saffordii, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 8397, 68,37. N.J.,

Tenn. C.
sagittata, d’ Arc. Sp. (CucuLLaEA), d’Orb. P. F. 231, 319, 1-2.
Santonensis, d’Orb. (CucuLiagA), P. F. 236, 3238.

Sarthacensis, d’Orb. Prod. 164. Fr. UG
Schusteri, Roem. Sp. (Cucuttag), d’Orb. Prod. 80.

securis, Leym. Sp. (CucuLLaga), in d’Orb. P. F. 203, 309, 9-10.
semisulcata, Math. Cat. 163, 21, 5-6. Fr. C.
serrata, d’Orb. P. F. 226, 416, 13, 16. Fr. AY

VOL. VIII.—U

Conchifera. 1 5 4 Area,

similis, d’Orb. (Gamana), Voy. Astr. pl. 4, 33, 34.

striatula, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 12, 34, 28. G. C.
subalata, d’Orb. Prod. 244. Fr. C.
subangulata, d@’Orb. Prod. 244. G. C.
subconcentrica, d’Orb. (CUCULLAEA concentrica), Prod. 164.

subdinnensis, d’Orb. P. F. 225, 316, 9-12. Fr. U. G
subelongata, Con. Emory’s Rep. 148, 6, 3. Texas. C.

subformosa, @’ Orb. (CucULLAEA formosa), Prod. 164.

subglabra, d’Orb. Prod. 244. G. C.
subnana, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 461, 36,6. Fr. G.
subradiata, d’Orb. Prod. 245. G. C
subrostellata, d’Orb. Prod. 106. N. Grenada. N.

subtruncata, Reuss, not Recve (Reussii), B. Kreid. 10, 34, 35.
sulcatina, Evans & Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1857, p. 39.
Neb.

supracretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 294. Fr. Danien.
Tailburgensis, V Arc. Sp. (CucuLLazA), in d’Orb. P. F. 238, 320.
tenuistriata, Munst. in Goldf. 142, 188, 1. G. C.

Tocaymensis, d’Orb. Foss. de Col. 55, 6, 1-8. N. Grenada. NN:
trapexoidea, Gein. Sp. (CucunLAgA), d’Orb. Prod. 165.
Trinchinopolitensis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 150, 15, 16. India. C.
tumida, @’ Arc. Sp. (CucuLnanA), d’Orb. P. F. 244, 328.
undulata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 12, 34, 33, 39. G. C.
uniopsis, Con. Jour. Acad. vol. ii, 275, 24,7. N. J. C.
urtellata, d’Orb. (per err. rostellata, Morton), Prod. 245.
Umzambaniensis, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi (1855), 460, 18, 1.

8. Africa. T.Gt
Vancouverensis, Meek, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, p. 40. Van-

couver Id. pS
Varusensis, d’Orb. Prod. 106. Fr. N.
Vindinnensis, d’Orb. P. F. 220, 815, 4-7. Fr. U.. Ge

vulgaris, Morton, Sp. (CucuntarA), d’Orb. Prod. 240.

ARCOPAGIA, Leach, 1827.

Cenomanensis, d’Orb. Prod. 158. Fr. Oo
circinalis, Duj. Sp. (Psammobia), d’Orb. P. F. 414, 878, 16-18. C.
concentrica, d’Orb. (subconcentrica), P. F. 410, 378, 1-6.

concentrica, Reuss, Sp. (Tellina), d’Orb. Prod. 235. G. C.
costulata, Goldf. Sp. (Tellina), d’Orb. Prod. 235. G. C.
gibbosa, d’Orb. P. F, 418, 878, 14-15. Fr. C.

Conchifera. 155 Arcopagia.

numismalis, Math. Sp. (Lucina), d’Orb. P. F. 415, 379, 1-5. Fr. ¢.
radiata, d’Orb. (semiradiata), P. F. 412, 378, 11-13.

Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 411-378, 7-10. Fr. G.
rotundata, d’Orb. P. F. 416, 379, 6-7. Fr. C.
semiradiata, Math. Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 194. Fr. C.
strigata, Goldf. Sp. (Tellina), d’Orb. Prod. 285. G., Fr. C.
subconcentrica, d’Orb. Prod. 75. Fr. N.
subdecussata, Reuss, Sp. (Tellina), d’Orb. Prod. 235. G. C.
Valdiviana, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 2,f. 7,8. Chili. C.
Texana, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 46,6, 8. Tex. C.

Artemis, Poli, 1791 (DOSINIA, Scopoli, 1777).

cordata, Sharpe (DosintA), Q. J. G. S. vol. vi (1849), 177,
21, 3.

? elegantula, Sharpe (DostntA), id. 177, 14, 2.

inelegans, 8. (DosintA), id. 177, 20, 3.

lenticularis, Goldf. Sp. (DostntA), Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 147,
18, "7:

excavata, Morton, Sp. (Dosin1A), Con. Proc. Acad. vol. vi, p. 320

ANOPLOMYA, Krauss, 1850.

lutraria, K. Nov. Act. Acad. C. L. C. vol. xx, 447, 47,1. C.
Good Hope. Gi Gar

ASTARTE, Sow. 1816.

acuta, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 3, 33, 7. G. C.
Arcotensis, Forbes, Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 288. India. C.
Astieriana, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. is\f
Beaumontii, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 4,4, 1. Fr. NV.
Bellona, d’Orb. Prod. 156. Fr. G.
Buchii, Roem. “ Astarte,” p. 20, f. 4. Fr. NV.
Bronnii, Krauss, Nov. Act. Acad. C. L. C. vol. xx, 449, 48, 1.

S. Af. U.iG
Brunneri, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 435, 35, 3. Fr. G.
caelata, Mull. Aachen. Kreid. 22, 2,3. G. C.

Capensis, Krauss (Herzogii), Amtl. Bericht. 1843, p. 126.
carinata, d’Orb. not Phil. (subacuta), P. F. 63, 262, 1-3.
concinna, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 239, 16,15. KE. UE.

Conchifera. il 56 Astarte.

erenulirata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 282, 46, 25. N.

J., Ala., Miss., Tenn. C.
cyprinoides, d’ Arc. (CypRInA oblonga), pl. 14, f. 5.
difficilis, d’Orb. Prod. 238. Fr. 0.

discus, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 177, 21, 4. Portugal.
“ Lower Cret.”

disparilis, d’Orb. P. F. 66, 264, 1-4. Fr. Ni,
? dubia, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 105, 6, 12-13. Peru. NV.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 70, 264, 4-6. Fr. G.
elongata, d’Orb. P. F. 68, 263, 8-11. Fr. iN;
exotica, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 85, 18, 11-12. N. Gren. N.
formosa, Sow, G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 239, 16, 16. HE. U. Ge
formosa, a’ Orb. not Sow. (subformosa), P. F. 65, 262, 10-12.

gigantea, Desh. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 5-4, 3. Fr. IN,
granum, Math. Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 135. Fr. C.
gregaria, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 84. Neb. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 71, 266 bis, 1-5. Fr. Os .Gs
Gurgitis, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 486, 33, 1. Fr. G.
Herzogii, Hausm. Sp. (Cytherea), Krauss. Nov. Act. Acad. C.

L. C. vol. xx, 447, 47, 2. C. Good Hope. U; Gt
impolita, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 16, f. 18. E. U. G.
laevis, Phil. Geol. York. 94, 2, 18-19. KE. G.
laticosta, Desh. (subformosa), M. G. 8S. F. vol. iv, 4, 4, 4-5.
lineolata, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 51, 7, 8. Texas. C.

lintea, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 109. Syria. C.
macrodonta, Sow. G. T. vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 8. G. Gg
Moreausa, d’Orb. P. F. 60, 259. Fr. N.
mucronata, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 222, 16, 85. Syria. C.
multistriata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 16, f.17. E. U. @.
nana, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 3, 35,18. G. C.
numismalis, d’Orb. P. F. 63, 262, 4-6. Fr. N.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. AN
oblonga, Desh. not Sow. (elongata), M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 6, f. 1.
obovata, Sow. (Corsis), M. Con. 353.

octolirata, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 394, 68, 27. N.

J., Tenn. C.
parilis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 276, 24,16. N. J. C.
planissima, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 148, 15, 28. India. C.
porrecta, Reuss, B. Kreid. 2, 383,19. G. C;
pseudostriata, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. N.
Sabaudiana, P. & R. Envy. Genéy. 488, 82,4. Fr. G.

_

Conchifera. 15 7 Astarte.

sinuata, d’Orb. P. F. 69, 264, 1-3. Fr. BG.
striata, Sow. M. Con. 520. E., Fr. vw. G.
striatocostata, d’Orb. (subcostata), P. F. 64, 262, 7-9.

subacuta, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. N.
subcostata, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. WN:
subdentata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 71,9, 9. G. NV.
subformosa, d’Orb. Prod. 77. Fr. . N.
sublineolata, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 112. Syria. C.

substriata, Leym. not Brown (pseudostriata), M. G. S. F. vol.
iii, 67, 263, 5-8.
Texana, Con. Emory’s Rep. 152, 5,9. Texas. C.
transversa, d’Orb. P. F. (Neocomensis), p. 61, 261.
truncata, Von Buch, Petr. Rec. par Humb. pl. 13-1-11. N.

Gren. Nv:
undulosa, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 222, 16, 81. Syria. C.
Washitensis, Shumard, Marcy’s Rep. 206, 8, 3. Texas. C.

AVICULA, Klein, 1753, Lam. 1799.

abrupta, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 274, 24, 5-6. N. J. C.
Aeolis, d’Orb. Prod. 168. Fr. WEG.
Allaudiensis, Math. Cat. 175, 26,1. Fr. N.
anomala, Sow. 1836, not Gein. 1845, G. T. 2d s. fal iv, pl. 17,

f.18. E., G., Fr., Sw. UNE
approximata, Golaf, P: G. 133,118,722 G C.
Aptensis, d’Orb. Prod. 119. Fr. anNG.
caerulescens, Nilss. P. Suec. pl. 3, f. 19. Sw., G., Fr. C.
Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 472, 390. Fr. N.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 476, 391, 11-13. Fr. U. G
convexo-plana, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 61, 7,9. Texas. C.
Cornueliana, d’Orb. P. F. 471, 389, 3-4. Fr.

Cottaldina, d@’Orb. P. F. 470, 389, 1-2. Fr. lV.

eretacea, Con. Nicollett’s Rep. (1845), p. 169. Ark. C.

depressa, Forbes, not Munst. (subdepressa), Q. J. G. S. vol. i,
247, 3, 7.

ephemera, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. 1844, vol. i, 247,3,6. E. JZ. G.
? fibrosa, M. & H. (PHoLADoMYA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 86.
Geinitzii, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 23, 32,6. G.

glabra, Reuss, id. 22, 32,4, 5. G.

gryphaeoides, Sow. G. T. 2d. vol. iv, pl. 11, f. 3. E. i:

RQ

Conchifera. 1 58 Avicula.

Haydeni, Hall & Meek, Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 382,

1 be Neb: C.
interrupta, d’Orb. P. F. 477, 391, 14-18. Fr. G.. Ga
lanceolata, Forbes, not Sow. (sublanceolata), Q. J. G.S. vol. i,

247, 3-8.
laripes, Morton, Synopsis, 63, 17, 5. Del., (G., Russia, Crimea

fide d’Orb.). C.

lineata, Roem. (sublineata), Nord. Kreid. pl. 8, f. 15.
linguaeformis, E. & Shum. 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 163. Vancou-

ver Id.* C.
modioliformis, Mull. Aach. Kreid. 29,2, 14. G. C.
Moutoniana, d’Orb. P. F. 479, 598. Fr. GAG
macroptera, Roem. 1841 (Cornueliana), Kreid. not Roem. 1836,

not Lam.
neglecta, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 28, 82,10. G. C.
Nebrascensis, E. & S. Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. i, p. 38. Ne-

braska. C.
nitida, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 151, 16, 6. India. C.
Nysa, d’Orb. Prod. 197. Fr. C.
Olisiponensis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 178, 18, 8. Portugal. C.
paucilineata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 23, 382,11. G. C.
pectinata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f.3. Fr., E. De. Gaya,
Pedernalis, Roem. Kreid. Texas, 61, 8,1. Texas. C.
pectiniformis, Gein. Charak. Kreid. 79, 20,37. G., Fr. C.
pectinoides, Reuss, not Sow. (subpectinoides), B. K. 23, 32, 8-9.
Perigordina, d’Orb. Prod. 249.. Fr. C.
petrosa, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 274, 24,15. Del., (Neb. ?) @.
planisulca, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 62, 7, 7. Texas. C.
plicata, V’ Orb. not Sow. (subplicata), P. F. 475, 891, 8-10.
pulchella, Math. (pectiniformis), Cat. 176, 26, 4-5.
radiata, Gein. not Leach (Roxelana), Char. Kreid. 56, 10, 6.
Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 474, 391, 4-7. Fr. G.
Reichii, Roem. Sp. (Gervillia), d’Orb. Prod. 168. G. Uw G.
Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genév. 494, 41, 2. Fr. G.
Roxelana, d’Orb. Prod. 168. G. U. G.
semiplicata, Gein. Charak. Kreid. 20, 31,79. G. U. G.
Samarensis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 107. Syria. C.
semiradiata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 23,52, 7. G. U.'G:
subdepressa, d’Orb. Prod. 119. Fr., E. L. G

* Ihave little doubt but that this species will prove identical with A. petrosa,
Con., although I have not had an opportunity of comparing specimens of them.

Conchifera. 1 59 Avieuls

subgibbosa, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 180. Neb. C.
sublanceolata, d’Orb. Prod. 119. E. b.Ge
sublineata, d’Orb. Prod. 249. GQ. CO;
subplicata, d’Orb. Prod. 167. Fr. OSGE

subradiata, Desh. (pectinata), M. G. S. F. vol. v, 9, 6, 3.
tenuicostata, Roem. (laripes), Nord. Kreid. pl. 8, f. 15.
triangularis, E. & 8. 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 163. VancouverI. C.
triloba, Roem. Sp. (Gervillia), d’Orb. Prod. 249. G. (.
triptera, Goldf. P. Germ. 183, 118,8. G. 0.

AXINABA, Poli, 1791 (Pectunculus, Lam. 1801).

alternata, d’Orb. Sp. (Pectunculus), Gabb, 1861. Fr., G. G.
Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb. Sp. “ “i ee Fr. C.
clava, Sow. Sp. fe ce bf G. C.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Sp. A zs G. C.
hamula, Morton, Sp. me Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p.

15, N.J., Ala. C,
Heberiana, P.& R. Sp. “ Gabb, 1861. Fr. G.
insculpta, Reuss, Sp. “ 4: se G. C.
lens, Nilss. Sp. ce e a Ge Sw: C
Marrotiana, d’Orb. Sp. Cs es =: Fr. C.
Marullensis, Leym. Sp. s a Fr. N.
Renauxiana, d’Orb. Sp. ts - Fr. C.
Requieniana, d’Orb. Sp.“ Z aS Fr. C.
reticulata, Reuss, Sp. es - 2 G. C.
Reussii, d’Orb. Sp. es = ig G. U. G.
Siouxensis, M.& H.Sp. “ Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p.

15. Nebraska. C.
australis, Morton, Sp. (subaustralis), Gabb, id. p. 15.
spinescens, Reuss, Sp. (Pectunculus), Gabb, 1861. G. U. G.
subauriculata, Forbes, Sp. -: < ae India. C.
subconcentrica, Lam. Sp. f & ce He Ute G:
subdecussata, d’Orb. Sp. a Sa G. C.
subimbricatus (a),M.& H.Sp. “ Gabb, Cat. Cret. 1859,

pl. “Neb. C.
sublaevis, Sow. Sp. . Gabb, 1861. E. U7 Ge
subsulcata, d’Orb. Sp. és ve Ee G. C.
ventricosa, Gein. Sp. us ce es G. U"

G.
rotundata, Gabb, Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 2d s. 396, 68,33. Ala. C.
subaustralis, d’Orb. Sp. (Pectunculus), Gabb, 1861. Ala.,N.J. C,

Conchifera. 160 Buecardia.

Bucardia, List. 1678* (GLOSSUS, Poli, 1795).
? Moreauensis, M. & H. (Guossus), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 426.
Byssoarca, Swains. (CIBOTA, Brown).

Marullensis, V Orb. Sp. (Arca), Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 355,
285 11:

Catillus, Brong. 1822 (INOCERAMUS, Sow. 1819).

pyriformis, Mich. (I. concentricus), Mag. de Zool. pl. 32.
Lamarckii, Brong. (INOCERAMUS), Env. Par. p. 338,
mytiloides, Desh. (I. problematicus), Ene. Meth. t. il, p. 211.
Schlotheimi, Nils. (1. problematicus), Petr. Suec. p. 19.

Cuvieri, Brong. (INocERAMUS), Env. Par. pl. 4, f. 10, edit. 1822.

CAPSA, Lam. 1818.

discrepans, Duj. Sp. (Psammobia), d’Orb. P. F. 424, 381,

3-5. Fr. C.
elegans, d’Orb. P. F. 425, 381, 1-2. Fr. OU: Ge
Texana, Con. Emory’s Rep. 164, 21, 6. Texas. C.

CARDITA, Brug. 1789 (Venericardia, Lam. 1801).
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 94, 283 bis, 1-4. Fr. Uta
Constantii, d’Orb. P. F. 89, 269, 1-5. Fr., G. Ga
Cottaldini, d’Orb. P. F. 91, 269, 6-8. Fr. U. G.
tdecisa, Morton (VENILIA Conradi), Synopsis, 66, 9, 3.
dubia, Sow. M. Con. 259. E., Fr. U. Ge
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 88, 268, 6-10. Fr. G.
eminula, Con. Emory’s Rep. 150, 6, 8. Texas. C.
exaltata, d’Orb. Prod. 137. Fr. G.

* The generic name Bucardia, being pre-Linnaean, must give way to Poli’s
name, that being the first one given to the genus under the binomial system.

+ I place this name asa synonym of V. Conradi, only from the evidence of
the figure given in the Synopsis. The Academy of Natural Sciences has all the
known types of the Synopsis, and the only specimen in the Academy’s museum
resembling the figure is an undoubted cast of that species. Should it prove a
distinct species, it is exceedingly rare, since I have never met with it among
thousands of cretaceous fossils.

Conchifera. 16 4 Cardita.

fenestrata, Forbes, Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 77. EH. Lb. G:
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 239. G. C.
Goldfussii, Mill. (PAPYRIDEA aequivalvis), Aach. Kreid. p. 20.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 93, 270, 6-10. Fr. UNG:
Hebertiana, d’Orb. Prod. p. 293. Fr. Danien.
modiolus, Nilss. (GLossus), Petrif. Suec. pl. 10, f. 6.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 85, 267, 1-6. Fr. N.
orbicularis, Forbes (CARDIUM), G. T. vol. vii, 144, 17, 11.
parvula, Munst. in Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 188, f. 18. G. C.
quadrata, d’Orb. P. F. 86, 267, 7-10. Fr. NV.

semistriata, Roem. not Desh. (CARDIUM bipartitum), Nord. K.

67, 8, 21.
striata, Forbes, not Defr. (CARDIUM substriatum), G. T. vol.

vii, 144, 14, 1.
tenuicosta, Sow. Sp. (Venericardia), d’Orb. P. F. 87, 268,

1-5. Fr., G., E. G.
tenuicosta, Reuss, not Sow. (Cottaldina), Bohm. Kreid.
subquadrata, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 303, 48, 21.

N. J. (Tenn. ?). C.
tricarinata, d’Orb. P. F. 95, 283 bis, 5-7. Fr. U. G.
tuberculata, Sow. not Linn. (CARDIUM Moutonianum), M.

Con. 143.
rotundata, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 445, 83, 6. Fr. G.
subtetrica, Con. Emory’s Rep. 164, 21,5. Texas. C.

CALLISTA, Poli, 1791 (Dione, Gray, 1840).

Delawarensis, Gabb (Dione), 1861. Del., N. J. ; C.
Kufalensis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 282, 46,24. Ala. C.

CARDIUM, Linn. 1758.

abruptum, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 302. Tenn.
acuticostatum, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 120, 12, 19-22. Chili, Peru.
alternans, Reuss (Requienianum), Bohm. Kreid. 1, 35, 15-16.
alternatum, d’Orb. not Sow. (subalternatum), P. F. 30, 246.
altum, Sow. in Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 145, 15, 13. India.
Alpinum, P. & R. Env. Genév. 427, 31, 2. Fr.

Alutaceum, Miinst. Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 144, f. 5. G.
Arkansense, Con. 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 266. Arkansas.

VOL, VIII.—V

QN

QAR

Conchifera. 1 6 2 Cardium.

asperum, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. 221, 144, 8. G. C.
Austeni, Forbes (Arca), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 244, 3, 3.
Australe, @’Orb. not Sow. (Australinum), Voy. Astr. pl. 2, f.

21-22.
Australinum, d’Orb. Prod. 242. Chili. C.
Becksii, Mill. Aach. Kreid. 21,1, 7. G. C.
bellum, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 1-8. Syria. C.
bimarginatum, d’Orb. P. F. 39, 250, 4-8. Fr.
bipartitum, d’Orb. Prod. 242. G. C.
bisectum, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 144, 17,9. India. C.
bispinosum, Duj. M. G. S. F. 225, 15, Pox Hr. C
Brazoense, Shum. 1860, id. p. 600. Texas. C.
canaliculatum, Sow. Sp. (Petricola), d’Orb. Prod. 163. EH. U.G.
Carolinum, d’Orb. P. F. p. 29, pl. 245. Fr. U. Ge
caudatum, @’ Orb. (PAPYRIDEA, aequivalvis), Voy. Astrol. pl.

4, 25-26.
Cenomanense, d’Orb. P. F. 37, 249, 5-9. Fr., Syria. Ue
Choctawense,” Shum. 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 599.

Texas. C.
Coloradoense, Shum. 1860, id. p. 559. Texas. C.
Colombianum, d’Orb. Am. Merid. p. 82. N. Gren. N.
congestum, Con. Emory’s Rep. 149, 6,5. Texas. C.
Conniacum, d’Orb. P. F. 28, 244. Fr. OC
Constantii, d’Orb. P. F. 25, 242, 5-6. Fr. G
Cordierianum, Math. Cat. 159, 17, 7-8. Fr. C
Cornuelianum, d’Orb. (PAPYRIDEA), P. F. 23, 256, 1-2
Cottaldinum, d’Orb. P. F. 22, 242, 1-4. Fr. N.
corrugatum, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 181, 14, 8. Portugal.

“ Lower Cret.”

Debeyanum, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 21,1,9. G. 0.
denticulatum, Baily, Q. J. G. 8. al. xi, 460, 18,4. S. Afr. (igen
Dupinianum, d’Orb. P. F. 26, 242 bis. G., Fr. G.
Dutempleanum, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.

elegantulum, Roem. (PAPYRIDEA), Kreid. Tex. 48, 6, 5.
Eufalense, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 284, 46,138. Ala. C.

Faujasii, Desm. 1857, Mus. Burdig. ’r. C.
filosum, Con. (8S. G. Protocardia), Kmory’s Rep. 150, 6, 7.
Texas. C.

galeatum, Miill. (CorpunA), Aach. Kreid. 22, 2, 2.
Galloprovinciale, Math. (Corsis corrugata), Cat. pl. 17, f. 1-4.
Gentianum, Brown (Moutonianum), Foss. Conch. G. B. 199-80, 1.

Conchifera. 163 Cardium.

Goldfussii, Math. Cat. 156, 17, 5-6. Fr.

Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 35, 249, 1-4. Fr., Syria.
guttiferum, Math. Cat. 156, 18, 1-2. Fr.

Hillanum, Sow. M. Con. vol. i, pl. 14. K., Fr., G., India. U.
Hillanum, Roem. not Sow. (Texanum),Kreid. Tex. 39, 6, 12.
Hillanum, d’Orb. pars. not Sow. (Requienianum), P. F. p. 27.

eaqaq
RRNRAN

hemicyclicus (um), Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 170. Ala. C.
hypericum, d’Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 304, 14,9. G@. UG.
Ibbetsonii, Forbes, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 243, 2,9. E. i. GC.
imbricatarium, Desh. Sp. (Lucina), d’Orb. P. F. 18, 286, 4,

G 6Er. NV.
impressum, Desh. M. G. S. F. 6, 8, 1-2. Fr. ; ay)
inaequicostatum, Math. Cat. 156, 18, 3,4. Fr. Ui
incomptum, Sow. in Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 145, 15, 16.

India. C.
tnornatum, @Orb. (UNtcARDIUM), P. F. 24, 256, 83-6. Fr. WN.
insculptum, Duj. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 224, 15,9. Fr. C.

intersectum, Forbes (MactrA), G. T. vol. vii, 145, 18, 8.
Itierianum, Math. Cat. 158, 18, 10-11. Fr. C.
Jacquinoti, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, 23, 25. India. C.
lineolatum, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 1, 35,17. G. C.
lintea (um), Con. (S. G@. Protocardia), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol.

iv, 278, 46, 17. Ala. C.
lucernum, Forbes (PAPYRIDEA aequivalvis), G. T. vol. vii, 145,

Hi 10.

Mailleanum, d’Orb. P. F. 40, 256, 7-12. Fr. U. G
Marquartii, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 22, 1-10. G. C.
mediale, Con. Emory’s Rep. 149, 4,4. Texas. C.
Michelini, d’Are. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 304, 14,8. Fr. UG

Marticense, Math. (Hillanum), Cat. 157, 8, 5.

Moutonianum, d’Orb. P. F. 34, pl. 248. Fr. UG:

multiradiatum, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 395, 68, 29.
alae, N. J;

Diiitriazum, Shum. Marcy’s Rep. 207, 4,2. Texas.

Neckerianum, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 424, pl. 30, f. a-b. Fr.

Neptuni, Goldf. (Pinna), Petrif. 221, 144. E.

Olisiponense, Sharpe, Q. J G. S. vol. vi, 181, 14, 4. Portugal. C.

RAN

ollonis, Gein. Charakt. Kreid. 31,14, 1. G. C.
orbiculare, Forbes, Sp. (Cardita), d’Orb. Prod. 242. India. C.
ovulum, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 108. Syria. C.?

Pelagi, d’Orb. Prod. 162. Fr. he on fe

Conchifera. — i! 6 4 Cardium.

peregrinosum, d’Orb. Coq. et Echin. Foss. de Col. 463, 6-8.

N. Gren. N.
pisolithicum, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.
Ponticeriense, d’Orb. (altum), Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 21-22.
proboscideum, Sow. M. Con. pl. 156. E. UT, Ge
productum, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iii, pl. 39, f.15. Fr., E.G. U. G.
propinquum, Munst. Goldf. 222, 145, 1. G. C.

protectum, Con. (PAPYRIDEA elegantula), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol.
ii, 275, 24, 12.

pustulosum, Munst. Goldf. P. Germ. 221, 144, 6. G. U. G
radiatum, Duj. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, pl. 15, f 8. Fr. C.
rarum, EH. & S.“Trans. Acad. St. Louis, vol. i, p. 39. Nebraska. C.
Raulinianum, d’Orb. P. F. 25, 242, 7-10. Fr., G. G
Requienianum, Math. Catal. 157, 18,6. Fr. C
Ripleyense, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iit, p. 826. Ala. C.
Sancti-sabae, Roem. (PHOLADOMYA), Kreid. Tex. 48, 6, 7.

semipapillatum, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 1, 40, 12. G. C.
semipustulosum, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 21,1, 8. G. C.
scitulum, Meek, Trans. Alb. Inst. (1857), vol. iv, p. 40. Van-
couver I. ; C.
speciosum, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 274. Nebraska. C.
sphaeroideum, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 248, 2,8. HE. IN:
subalternatum, d’Orb. Prod. 195. Fr. C.
subdinnense, d’Orb. (PAPYRIDEA), P. F. 88, 250, 1-3.
subhillanum, Leym. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. v, 5, 7,2. Fr. N.
subquadratum, HE. & S. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1857, p. 39.
Nebraska. C.
subventricosum, d’Orb. Prod. 163. Fr. U. G.
tetragonum, Mich. (Carpita tenuicosta), M. G. 8S. F. pl. 12,
f. 3, vol. iii.
Texanum, Con. Emory’s Rep. 150, 6, 6. Texas. 0.
Tippanum, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 826, 34,8. Ala,
Miss. C.
Toucasianum, d’Orb. Prod. 195. Fr. C.
tuberculiferum, Goldf. P. Germ. 144, 7. G. 0.
umbonatum, Sow. M. Con. 156. E. U. G.
ventricosum, @’ Orb. not Brug. (subventricosum), P. F. 41, 257,
1-3.
Villenuevianum, Math. Cat. 158, 18, 7-8. Fr.
Vindinense, d’Orb. P. F. 388, 249, 10-14. Fr. U.

G.
Voltzii, Leym. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 6, 7,3. Fr. N.

Conchifera, 165 Cercomya.

Cercomya, Agas. 1842.
inflata, Agas. (ANATINA), Etud. Crit. 153, 11, 22-24.

Ceromya, Agas. 1842 (GLOSSUS, Poli, 1795).

crassicornis, Ag. (GLossus), Etud. Crit. pl. 8, f. 11-16.
Neocomensis, Ag. (GLOssus), id. pl. 8, f. 5.

CHAMA, Brug. 1789.*

Ammonia, Goldf. (CAPROTINA), Petr. pl. 138, f. 8.

angulosa, d’Orb. P. F. 699, 464, 8. Fr. C.
canaliculata, Sow. (GRYPHAEA), M. Con. pl. 26.

conica, Sow. (ExocyrA), M. Con. pl. 26.

cornucopiae, d’Orb. P. F. 689, 464, 8-9. Fr. C.
costata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 67, 8, 20. G. C.
cretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 689, 464, 1-2. Fr. CLG:

haliotoidea, Sow. (Exocyra), M. Con. pl. 25.

laciniata, Nilss. (ExoGyRA), P. Suec. 28, 8, 2.

Plauensis, Geinitz, Quadersand. G.

plicata, Sow. (EXoGyYRA conica), M. Con. pl. 26.

recurvata, Sow. (ExoGyRa conica), M. Con. pl. 26.

semiplana, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 67, 8,19. G. C.

CIBOTA, Brown, 1756 (Navicula, Blainv. 1818. Byssoarea,
Swains, 1820).

lintea, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 828, 34,11. Ala., Miss. C.

Marullensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Arca), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr. Coa.
multiradiata, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 94, 2,1. N. J. C.
rostellata, Morton, Sp. (Arca), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 10.

N. J. C.

CLAVAGELLA, Lam. 1812.

armata, Morton, Synopsis, 67,9, 11. Ala. C
Cenomaniana, d’Orb. Prod. 157. Fr. U. G.
clavata, Roem. Sp. (Teredina), Nord. Kreid. 76,10,10. G ©.

* There is a species found in the marls of N. J., about an inch anda half in
diameter, of which I have seen but a single cast. It is in my collection.

Conchifera. 166 Clavagella.

cretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 300, pl. 347. Fr. C.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. Prod. 283, Fr. C.
*semisulcata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 159, 17, 1. India. C.

CORBIS, Cuv. 1817.

corrugata, Sow. Sp. (Sphaera), d’Orb. Prod. 78. E., Fr.G. WN.
cordiformis, d’Orb. (corrugata), P. F. 111, 279.

Gaultiana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 448, 54, 4. Fr. G.
multilamellosa, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.
obovata, Sow. Sp. (Astarte), d’Orb. Prod. 78. E. N.
rotundata, d’Orb. P. F. 118, 280. Fr. U. Ge
striato-costata, d’Orb. P. F. 114, 281, 1-2. Fr. C.
sublamellosa, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.

CORBULA, Brug. 1792.

aequivalvis, Goldf. (PApyRIDEA), P. Germ. 250, 151, 15.
alata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 176, 21,5. KH. Bi.
angustata, Sow. 1821, not Sow. 1826 (subangustata), G. T.
vol. iii, pl. 38, f. 4.
carinata, d’Orb. (Neocomensis), P. F. 457, 888, 3-5.
caudata, Tuomey, not Nilss. (subcaudata), 1855, Proc. Acad.
p- 170.

Chiliensis, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 2, 11-12. Chih. C.

cochlearia, d’Orb. id. pl. 5, 14, 17. India. C.

Colombiana, d’Orb. Coq. et Echin. Foss. de Col. p. 49. N.
Grenada. N.

compressa, d’Orb. not Lea, American Hocene (pseudocom-
pressa), P. F. 458, 388, 6-8.
costae, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 181, 20, 2. Portugal.
“ Lower Cretaceous.”
crassimareinata, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 425. Nebraska. @.
erassiplica, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 394, 68, 25.

N. J., Tenn. C.
elegans, Sow. M. Con. 139, 572, 1. E., G., Fr. U. G.-
elegans, V Orb. not Sow. (elegantula), P. F. 460, 388, 14-17.
elegantula, d’Orb. Prod. 118. Fr., KE. LQ

Edwardii, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 181, 21, 2. Portugal.

“ Tower Cret.”’

* Gastrochoena, on the plate.

Conchifera. 16 7 Corbula.

gigantea, Sow. M. Con. 209. KE. U. G.

Eufalensis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 283, Ala. C.

Eufalensis, Gabb (Hilgardii), id. 394, 68, 26.

Goldfussiana, Math. Catal. 145, 15, 9-10. Fr. C.

Graysonensis, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 608.
Texas. C.

? gregaria, M. & H. (CoRBULAMELLA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 84.

Hilgardii, Gabb, 1861 (Lufalensis G. not Con.). Ala. C.
incerta, d’Orb. P. F. 456, 388, 1-2. Fr. N.
inornata, M. & H. 1858, Proce. Acad. p. 52. Nebraska. 0.
laevigata, Sow. (UNICARDIUM), d’Orb. Prod. 163. E. U.G

lanceolata, Gein. (ANATINA), Nacht. Kreid. 12, 2, 3.

lineata, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 26, 2,6. G. :
minima, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, 18-20. India. C.
Moreauensis, M. & H. (NEAERA), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 83.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. Prod. 76. Portugal, Fr. a8
obtusa, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 26, 2,7. G. C.
occidentalis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 150, 6,9. Texas. C.
pseudocompressa, Gabb, 1861 (compressa d’Orb. not Lea). Fr. NV.

punctosum, Phil. Geol. York, 94, 2,6. HE. DL. G:
socialis, d’Orb. Prod. 136. Fr. G.
striatula, Sow. M. Con. pl. 527. E., Fr., G. Wayk. G.
striatula, Goldf. not Sow. (substriatula), P. Germ. 251, 151, 16.

striatuloides, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 141, 18, 14. India. C.
subangustata, d’Orb. Prod. 258. G. C.

subcaudata, Gabb, 1861 (caudata, Tuomey, not Nilss.). Ala. C.
subcompressa, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 394, 68, 24.

Tenn., N. J. C.
subglobosa, Goldf. (Lucina), Petrif. Germ. 251, 151, 18.
sublineolata, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 222, 16, 83. Syria. CG.
substriatula, d’Orb. Prod. 258. G. C.
Syriaca, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 222,21, 125. Syria. C.
truncata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 8. E., Fr. U. G.

truncata, d’Orb. not Sow. (Goldfussiana), P. F. 461, 388, 18-20.

Tuomeyi, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 604.
Texas. C.

ventricosa, M. & H. (NEAERA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 83.

CORBULAMELLA, Meek & Hayden, 1857.

gregarea, M. & H. (?Corbula), Proc. Acad. 1857, p. 148.
Neb. C.

Conchifera, 168 Corimya..

Corimya, Agas. 1848.
Nicolet’, Agas. (Turacta), Etud. Crit. 272, 37, 1-6.

taurica, Agas. (THRACIA), id. 273, 39, 12, 13.
vulvaria, Agas. (TuraciA), id. 272, 37, 7-11.

CRASSATELLA, Lam. 1799.

* Alabamensis, d’Orb. Prod. 289. Ala. ¢.
arcacea, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 74, 9, 24. G. e.
? Bockschii, Gein. Nacht. Kreid. 12, 2, 17-18. G. C.
Bosquetiana, d’Orb. Prod. 239. G. C.
Buchiana, Karst. Geog. Verh. N. Gren. pl. 5, f. 7. N. Gren. C.
Cornueliana, d’Orb P. F. 74, 264, 7-9. Fr. N.
cuneata, Gabb, 1861 (pteropsis, Gabb, not Con.). Ala.,Tenn. C.
Dufrenoyi, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 194, pl. a. f. 15.

Fr. C.
Delawarensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 803, 48, 20.

Del., N. J. C.
Evansii, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 383, 1, 9.

Nebraska. C.
Fisiana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 440, 33, 4. Fr. eS
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 81, 266 bis, 6-8. Fr. U..G.
Galloprovincialis, Math. Catal. 142, 18, 8. Fr. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. 76, 265, 1-2. Fr. O°:
Hellica, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.
impressa, Sow. G. T. vol. iii, pl. 38, #3. G. Cis
inornata, d’Orb. Prod. 1386. Fr. G.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. P. F. 77, 265, 8-5. Fr. U. G.
lintea, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 279, 46,5. Ala., Miss. C.,
Marrotiana, d’Orb. P. F. 82, 266, 8-9. Fr. Ci
Monmouthensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 302, 48, 19.

N. J., Ala., Tenn. C.
Neptuni, d’Orb. Prod. 160. Fr. U. G.

* It is utterly impossible to identify with any degree of certainty the species
described in the ‘‘ Prodrome.’’ The only deseription given of this species is
‘* Bspéce voisine du C. Marrotiana, mais plus large 4 l’extrémité anale ; ayant
une tout autre forme que le C. vadosa, Mort.’’ This description is even more
full than the average, but can be applied with equal propriety to four other
known species.

Conchifera. 1 69 Crassatella.

Normaniana, d’Orb. Prod. 239. Fr. C.
_ oblonga, Reuss, Sp. (Cyprina), d’Orb. Prod. 239. G. C.
orbicularis, Math. Cat. 141, 15, 7. Fr. C.
pentagona, Reuss, Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 239. G. C.
pisolithica, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.

protracta, Reuss (CypRICARDIA), Bohm. Kreid. 3, 37, 15.
pteropsis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 279,46, 5. Ala.,

Miss. C.
pteropsis, Gabb, not Con. (cuneata), id. 395, 68, 28.
Pyrenaica, d’Orb. P. F. 78, 265, 6, 7. Fr. *

guadrata, d’ Arc. not d’ Orb. (Cyprina Archiaciana), M.‘G. S.
F. vol. ii, 801, 14, 1.

regularis, d’Orb. P. F. 80, 266, 4-7. Fr. C.
Ripleyana, Con. (vadosa), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 8327, 35, 3.
Robinaldini, d’Orb. P. F. 75, 264, 10-13. Fr. N.
Sabaudiana, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 440, 33, 3. Fr. G.
Saxoneti, P. & R. id. 439, 33,2. Fr. G.
subgibbosula, d’ Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 301, 14, 2-5.

Fr. UPG.
subplana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 274, 24,9. Alla. C.
Syriaca, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 228, 17, 100. Syria. C.

trapezoidalis, Roem. (CYPRICARDIA), Nord. Kreid. 74, 9, 22.
tricarinata, Roem. (CYPRICARDIA), id, 74, 9, 23.
vadosa, Morton, Synopsis, 66, 15, 12. N.J., Del., Ala., Miss.,
Tenn. C.
Vendinnensis, d’Orb. P. F. 79, 266, 1-3. Fr. CG:
Crassina, Lam. 1818 (ASTARTE, Sow. 1816).

laevis, Phil. Geol. Yorkshire (AsTarTE), pl. 2, f. 18.

CRENELLA, Brown, 1827.
S. G. Stalagmium, Con. 1860.
serica, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 281, 46, 23. Ala. C.
CTENOIDES, Klein, 1753 (Lima, Brug. 1792).

Aeolis, d’Orb. Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U-G.
Albensis, d’Orb. Sp. “ - - Br. Gr. G.

* Referred in Prodrome to the Hocene, stage 24; and in Pal. Fr. to the Turo-
_nien or lower chalk.

VOL. VIII.—xX

Conchifera. i 70

Ctenoides.

acutilineata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 329, 34,2. N.J.,

Ala., Tenn.
Alpina, P. & R. Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. Fr.

amygdaloides, Reuss, Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. G.

aspera, Mant. Sp. (Plagiostoma), Gabb, 1861. H., Fr. G.
Astieriana, d’Orb. Sp. (Lima), ebb, ree Fr. U.
Baugasiana, d’Orb. Sp.“ Fr.

Bolina, d’Orb. Sp. a re te Fr.
Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb. Sp. “ ue & Fr.

Calypso, d’Orb. Sp. 4 ai Br: U.
canalifera, Goldf. Sp. se - ae G., Crimea. U.
earinata, Munst. Sp. 7; ty G. U.
Carteroniana, d’Orb. Sp. “ c ES G.; Br.
Clypeiformis, d’Orb. Sp. “ as we Hr. Of
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. Sp. “ a es Fr. U.

Coniacensis, d’Orb. Sp.“ “ # Fr.
Cottaldina, d’Orb. Sp.“ e es Fr.

L.

crenulicosta, Roem. Sp. ‘“ Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 11.

Texas, Ala., Miss., Tenn.
decussata, Goldf. Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. G.

dichotoma, Reuss, Sp.“ ae es G. E.

difficilis, d’Orb. Sp. es ss os Fr.
divaricata, Duj. Sp. « Es zs Fr.
Dujardini, Desh. Sp. a $f ks Fr.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. Sp. “ “ o Er.
Dutempleana, d’Orb. Sp. “ ee as Fr.
elegans, Duj. Sp. Ke “- “ Fr.
elegantula, d’Orb. Sp.“ ee ke Fr.

expansa, Forbes, Sp. e 4 ee KE... Er,

Farringdonensis, Sharpe, Sp. mp), yen 1861. E LL.

Fittonii, d’Orb. Sp. F., E.

Gallienniana, d’Orb. Sp. Ke m - Fr. U.

Galloprovincialis, Math. Sp. ec oF tf Fr.

granosa, Sow. Sp. . = K.

eranulata, Nils. Sp. (Plagiostoma), oe 1861. Sw., G., Fr

Hoperi, Mant. Sp. a <. Ky SWaen
Crimea, Fr. G., U._ G@

intercostata, Duj. Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. Fr. C.

intermedia, d’Orb. Sp.“ E . Fr. U. G.

interstriata, Gein. Sp.“ n A: Ge
Itieriana, P,& KR. Sp. * s Fr.

QAHABHMAARSSRSaRe

ea RD fet ER ae CS aS SESS ED CEN ENE

Sp

Conchifera. i| Tl Ctenoides.

laevissima, Reuss, Sp. (Lima), ae ap as G. C.
laticosta, Roem. Sp. - G. C.
Ligeris, Duj. Sp. « ee = Fr. C.
Leonensis, Con. Sp. ¢ Gabb, 1859. Cat. Cret. p. 11.
Texas. C
longa, Roem. Sp. ey “Gann our. "Gs C
Mantelli, Brong. Sp. (Plagiostoma), Gabb, 1861. F. G. C.
Mer rotiana, d’Orb. Sp. (Lima), Sie a Fr. C.
Marticensis, Math. Sp. ae Fr. C
Massilliensis, Math. Sp. “ a Fr. N.
maxima, d’Are. Sp. a - = Fr. C.
minuta, Goldf. Sp. - me 2 G. C
Montana, P. & R. Sp. - _ a Fr. G
nulticostata, Gein. Sp. = - - B.; Er. 9G: C
Moreana, d’Orb. Sp e a ce Fr. ey Ge
Moutoniana, d’Orb. Sp.“ a - Fr. U.G
Neocomensis, d’Orb. Sp.“ oe a Fr. N.
Nilssonii, Roem. Sp. S a a G. C.
obliquestriata, Forbes, Sp. “ ‘ India. C
obsoleta, Duj. Sp. = - Fr. C.
Orbignyana, Math. Sp.“ ee = Fr. N.
ornata, d’Orb. Sp. = - ae Fr. ONG:
ovata, Nilss. Sp. (Plagiostoma), “ ct Sw. G. C.
parallela, Sow. Sp. (Modiola), “ K., Fr. G
paucicostata, Reuss, Sp. (Lima), “ “ G. C
pectita, d’Orb. Sp. ne a a ir C.
pelagica, Morton, Sp. (Plagiostoma), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C
pennata, d’Arc. Sp (Lima), aoe 1361071: U. G
plicatilis, Duj. Sp. “ Fr. C
pseudocardium, Reuss, Sp. assis: we! TS6t. G. U0. G
pulchella, d’Orb. Sp. es a Fr. C
rapa, d’Orb. Sp. ne = e Fr. LG:
Rauliniana, d’Orb. Sp. a6 “ “ Fr. G
rectangularis, d’ Are. Sp. ae 2: : G. C.
Reichenbachii, Gein. Sp. - 5 a G. U. G
Renauxiana, Math. Sp. ee kf ae Fr. U. G
resecta, d’ Arc. Sp. A ‘ ke G. CG:
reticulata, Lyell & Forbes, Sp. “ «1859, Cat. Cret. p.
PLN <d.,/Tenn.,. Ala. C.
Reussi, d’Orb. Sp. OU, G. C.

Rhodaniana, d’Orb. Sp. a “ “ Er, G. G.

Conchifera. 1 79 Ctenoides.

Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Lima), eee er Hr: C.
Robinaldini, d’Orb. Sp. 1 Fr. N.
Royeriana, d’Orb. Sp. = ee - Be N.
Sabaudiana, P. & R. Sp. a te Fr. G.
Santonensis, d’Orb. Sp. 6c “ Fr. C.
Saxoneti, P. & R Sp. i & ae Fr. G.
semiornata, d’Orb. Sp. “ “ as Fr. U.G,
semisulcata, Desh. Sp. te a - Gate. C.
septemcostata, Reuss, Sp. - - G. C.
simplex, d’Orb. Sp. ts 6 cc Fr. Cider
spinosa, Sow. - - es Eng. C.
stricta, Roem. Sp. * as ~ G. N.
subaequilateralis, d’Orb. - 2 a Fr. U. G.
subabrupta, d’Orb. Sp. a “ be Fr. U.G.
subconsobrina, d’Orb. Sp. a “ o E.; Er. .. (aig,
sublaeviuscula, Gabb, 1861 (L. daeviuscula, Sow.). E. C.
subovalis, Sow. Sp. (Lima), Gabb, 1861. E. U. G.
subplana, d’Orb. Sp.“ “ 2 G: C.
subrigida, Roem. Sp. “ Me is Ge N.
subsemisulcata, d’Orb. Sp. Guy pe ee K. UG
- tecta, Goldf. Sp. Fr, G.> Case
Tombeckiana, d’Orb. Sp. a = A He./Ge NN.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. Sp. ~ & a Fr. C.
truncata, Munst. Sp. ee a as Fr., G. C.
undata, Desh. Sp. « e MA K., Fr. dy.
undulata, Reuss, Sp. d Ke a G. C.
Varusensis, d’Orb. Sp. Ci as = Fr. U. G.

Wacoensis, Roem. Sp. s “¢ 1859, Cat. Cret. p.
it. Pexas. C.

CUCULLAEA, Lam. 1801 (Area, pars, Auct.).

aequilateralis, Meek, 1857, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, p.389. Van-

couver I. C.
antrosa, Morton, Synopsis, 75, 18,6. N.J., Del., Ala. C.
Archiaciana, d’Orb. Sp. (Arca), Gabb, 1861. Fr. C.
brevis, d’Orb. Voy. Am. Mer. 89, 20, 2-4. N. Grenada. N.
Beaumontii, d’ Are. Mem. sur la Crais. Fr. C.
cancellata, Krauss, Nov. Act. C. L. C. vol. xx, 452, 48, 2. S&S.

Africa. U. GL?

capax, Con. (antrosa), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 828, 35, 2.

Conchifera. 1 73 Cucullaea.

carinata, Sow. M. Con. 44. E., G., Fr. Gia W

G.
concentrica, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 70,9, 1. G. UG:
cor, Math. Catal. 19, 3,4. Fr. N.
Corneuiliana, d’Orb. Sp. (Area), Gabb, 1861. Fr. 1%
costellata, Sow. (carinata), M. Con. 447.
eretacea, d’Orb. Sp. (Area), Gabb, 1861. Fr. G:
decussata, Sow. M. Con. 206. E., Fr. C., L. G.
dilatata, d’Orb. (Gabrielis), Am. Merid. 8, 9, 20, 5, 7.
exioua, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 275. Neb. C.
fibrosa, Sow. M. Con. 207. E.,G., Fr. (Neb.? teste UM. &

#7.) CG. tuitr.5 0 Gi.
formosa, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 240, 17, 7. E. U. G.

Gabrielis, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. v, pl. 7, f 5. Fr., G.,
N. Grenada.

glabra, Sow. M. Con. pl. 67. E. U.
irregularis, Math. Cat. 20, 3,5. Fr. U.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Area), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U.
lintea, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 223, 17,95. Syria.

Maconensis, Con. Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 281, 47, 20. Ala.
Mailleana, d’Orb. Sp. (Arca), Gabb, as Fr. U.
Marceana, d’Orb. Sp.“ Fr. U.

Matheroniana, d’Orb. Sp. “ ae : Fr.

nana, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 5-9, 1. Fr.

Nebrascensis, Owen Rep. I. W. & M. 582, 7,1. Nebraska.
obesa, P. & R. Sp. (Arca), Gabb, 1861. Fr.

Orbignyana, Math. Catal. 161, 20, 1-2. Fr. U.
parallela, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 223, 17, 98. Syria.

Passyana, d’Orb. Sp. (Area), Gabb, 1861. Fr., Portugal. JU.
Raulina, Leym. M.G.S. F. vol. v, pl. 10, f. 1. Fr.
Requieniana, Math. Catal. 162, 20, 6-8. Fr. U7,
sagittata, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, p. 189. Fr. U.
Santonensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Arca), Gabb, 1861. Fr.

Schusteri, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 70,9, 3. G.

securis, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 7, f. 6-7. Fr.

* Shumardii, M. & H. (fibrosa?), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 56.
striatella, Mich. (carinata), M. G. 8. F. 102, 12-11.

SNA ZAGOARARLRARHARARARRA|

kK
a3

* IT place this species, as synonymous with C. fisrosa, with a query, because C.
fibrosa has never been reported above the upper greensand in England or France.
Should it prove identical, as Messrs. Meek and Hayden think, it will be one of
the rare instances of a species peculiar to a certain deposit in one locality, being
found in another deposit in a distant locality.

Conchifera. { 714

subrotunda, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 2238, 17, 94. Syria.
Tailburgensis, d’Arc. Mem. sur la Craie. Fr.
terminalis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 148, 4,2. Texas.

Tippana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 828, 35, 1... Ala.
Tocaymensis, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 90, 21, 1-3. N. Grenada.

trapezoidea, Gein. Charak. Kreid. 78, 20,10. G.
tumida, Math. (Gabrielis), Catal. pl. 19, f. 1-2.
tumida, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, p. 189. Fr.
ungula, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 170. Ala.

vulgaris, Morton, Synopsis, 64, 38, pl. 15,5. N.J., Del.

Cultellus, Con. (SILIQUA, Muhlf.).

australis, Gabb (S1n1qua), Proc. Acad. 1860, 198, 3, 8.

Cucullaea.

C.

C.
C.
Fi
OSG:

C.
C.

cretaceus, Gabb (Srz1qua), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 308, 48, 25.

CYPRICARDIA, Lam. 1801.

protracta, Reuss, Sp. (Crassatella), d’Orb. Prod. 240. G.

subcarinata, d’Orb. Prod. 161. Fr.
isocardia, d’Orb. Prod. 161. Fr.

C.
OG:
OG

orbiculata, d’ Arc. (LirHopomus), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, p. 189.

trapezoidalis, Roem. Sp. (Crassatella), d’Orb. Prod. 240.

tricarinata, Roem. Sp. (Crassatella), d’Orb. Prod. 240.

undulata, Forbes (Mopi0LA), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 242, 3, 1.

CYPRINA, Lam. 1801.

angulata, Sow. M. Con. pl. 65. EH.

Gi ee

C.

U. G.

angulata, Sow. (Sowerbyi), G. T. vol. iv, p. 128. not A. Con.

Archiaciana, d’Orb. Prod. 161. G.

arenarea, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 148. Neb.
Bernensis, @’ Arc. (rostrata), M. G. 8S. F. vol. v, 5, 5, 6.
Bosquetiana, d’Orb. Prod. 239. G.

Carteroni, d’Orb. Prod. 78. Fr.

compressa, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 144. Neb.
Conradi, Morton, Sp. (Venti1A), d’Orb. Prod. 239.
consobrina, d’Orb. P. F. 107, 278, 3-6. Fr.

cordata, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. 182, 15, 2. Portugal.
cordata, M. & H. (Guossus), 1857, Proc. Acad. 143.
cordiformis, d’Orb. P. F. 101, 278. Fr.

Or
C.

C.
N.

Conchifera. 175 Cyprina.

cuneata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 16, f. 19. K. Ong:
elongata, d’Orb. P. F. 106, 277, 5-6. Fr. c
Ervyensis, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 5, 4,6. F., G. G.
globosa, Sharpe, not d’ Orb. (Sharpeana), Q. J. G. S. vol. vi,
182, 15, 1.

humilis, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 179. Neb. C.
inornata, d’Orb. P. F. 99, 272, 1-2. - Fr. EEGs
intermedia, d’Orb. P. F. 107, 278, 1-2. Fr. C.
lata, Roem. Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 289. G. 0.

Ligeriensis, d’Orb. pars. P. F. 103, 275, exclus. 4,5. Fr U. G.
Ligeriensis, d’ Orb. pars. (Noueliana), P. F. 103, 275, 4, 5.

Neptuni, d’Orb. Prod. 161. Fr. U. G.
Noueliana, d’Orb. Prod. 195. Fr., G. C.
oblonga, d’Orb. P. F..105, 277, 1-4. Fr., G. LAG:
oblonga, Reuss (CRASSATELLA), Bohm. Kreid. 4, 40, 15.
ovata, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 144. Nebraska. C.
Provincialis, d’Orb. Prod. 239. Fr. C.
quadrata, d’Orb. P. F. 104, 276. Fr. U.G:
regularis, d’Orb. P. F. 100, 272, 3-7. Fr., G. G.
Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 445, 34,2. Fr. G.
rostrata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 1. E., Fr. C...G:
rostrata, d’Orb. not Sow. (Bernensis), P. F. 98, 271.
Royana, d’Orb. Prod. 239. Fr. C.
securiformis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 182, 22, 1-3. Por-
tugal. “© Lower Cret.”
Beets, d’Orb. Prod. 78. E. N.
Sharpeana, Gabb (g/obosa, Sharpe, not d’ Orb.), 1861. Portugal. C.
subtumida, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 144. Neb. C.
triangularis, Brown (cuneata var. Sow.), Foss. Conch. G. B.
207, 83,2. K. UG.

Cytherea, Lam. 1801 (MERETRIX, Lam. 1799).

Deweyi, M. & H. (MrREtRIX), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 83.

excavata, Morton (Dosin1A), Synopsis, 67, 5, 1.

jucunda, Dujard. (MERETRIX), M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 228, 15, 6.

lineolata, Sow. (MERETRIX), M. Con. 20.

Herzogii, Hausm. (ASTARTE), Gotting. Gelehrte Ang. 1837,
p. 146.

Leonensis, Con. (MERETRIX), Emory’s Rep. 153, 6, 1.

Lamarensis, Shum. (MERETRIX), Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860,
p- 600.

Conchifera. 176 Cytherea.

Missouriana, Morton (MERETRIX), 1842, Jour. Acad. Ist s.
vol. viii, p. 210, 11, 2.

Nebrascensis, M. & H. (Mrretrix), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 83.

orbiculata, H. & M. (Meretrrx), M. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol.
vy, 382, 1-7.

Owenana, M. & H. (MEretrix), 1856, Proc. Acad. 273.

pellucida, M. & H. (Mererrix), 1856, Proc. Acad. 272.

subrotunda, Sow. (MERETRIX), G. T’. vol. iv, pl. 22, f. 2.

tenuis, H. & M. (Mererrix), Mem. Acad. Bost. 2d s. vol. v,
383, 1-8.

Texana, Con. (MERETRIX), Emory’s Rep. 153, 6, 2.

uniformis, Duj. (MERETRIX), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 223, 15, 5.

Dione, Gray, 1840 (CALLISTA, Poli, 1791).

Delawarensis, Gabb (CALLISTA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv,
302, 48, 18.

DIPLODONTA, Brown, 1831.

gibbosa, Gabb, Sp. (Mysia), 1861. N. J. CU.
parilis, Con. Sp. (Mysia), Gabb, 1861. Ala., Miss. C.

DONACILLA, Lam. 1812.

compressa, d’Orb. P. F. 402, 876, 3-4. Fr. Uae
Couloni, Agas. Sp. (Mactromya), d’Orb. P. F. 401, 376, 1-2.
Fr. N.

Donax, Lam. 1758.

deltoideus, Roem. (NucuLA), Nord. Kreid. 73, 9, 17.
subradiatus, Roem. (TELLINA), id. 73, 9, 16.

DOSINIA, Scopoli, 1777 (Artemis, Poli, 1791).
cordata, Sharpe, Sp. (Artemis), Gabb, 1861. Portugal.

“ Tower Cret.”’

densata, Con. Sp. (Tellina), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C.
densata, Con. (excavata), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 325, 34, 13.
depressa, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 278, 46,6. N. J.,

Ala., Miss. C.
? elegantula, Sharpe, Sp. (Artemis), Gabb, 1861. Portugal. C.
excavata, Morton, Sp. (Cytherea), Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol.

i, pl. 24.

Conchifera. } wie | Dosinia.

inelegans, Sharpe, Sp. (Artemis), Gabb, 1861. Port.

“ Lower Cret.”
lenticularis, Goldf. Sp. (Lucina), Gabb, 1861. G. C.
obliquata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 278, 46,2. Ala., Miss. C.

DIANCHORA, J. Sow. 1814.

lata, Sow. (Sponpytus), M. Con. pl. 80.
obliqua, Mant. Geol. Suss. 206, 25, 1. E. C.
spinosa, Woodw. (Sponpy wus fimbriatus), Geol. Norf. 48, 5, 24.

DICERAS, Lam. 1804.

Favri, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 185, 15, 3, and 20,9. Port. C.
Gaultina, P. & R. Env. Genév. 493,41, 1. Fr. G.
guttata, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. x, 197, 6,4. E. teG:s
Lonsdalei, Sow. (Caprotina), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 4.

DREISSENA, Van Benden, 1835.

Tippana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 328, 34,14. Miss. C.

EXOGYRA, Say. 1819* (Ostrea, pars. Auct.)

aquila, Brong. Sp. (Gryphaea), Goldf. P. G. 36, 87,3. E.,

Fr., G., Crimea. GU. Ge
Arduennensis, d’Orb. S. P. (Ostrea), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr. G.
arietina, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 68, 8,10. Texas. s
auricularis, Goldf. P. Germ. 39, 88, 2. G., Crimea? C.

* In retaining the generic division, Exogyra, I do not know that I can give
a better explanation than that given by Leymerie, in the fourth volume of the
Memoirs of the Geological Society of France. I shall therefore quote his note
at length.

‘«Malgré Vayis plusieurs fois exprimé des conchyliologistes nous pensons qu’il
est indispensable, au moins pour les besoins de la géognosie, de conserver les Exo-
gyres, si ce n’est comme genre, au moins comme coupe trés naturelle. Le carac-
tére d’avoir constamment le crochet plus ou moins spirale, régulier et porté tout
d’un cété sur la valve inferieure, nous parait du reste légitimer suffisamment
cette séparation, et j@ pourrais citer beaucoup de generes établis sur des diffé-
rences, certes, bien moins importantes.

‘Personne peut-étre n’a plus vu et manié d’Exogyres que moi. Des circon-
stances fayorables m’ont permis d’etudier des gites ou diverses espéces se trou~
yaient en nombre immense, offrant toutes les variétés possibles d’age et de forme,
et jamais je n’ai vu un seule de ces ostracées passer aux yéritables huitres. D°un

VOL. VIII.—Y

Conchifera. 178 Exogyra.

Boussingaultii, @’Orb. Am. Merid. 91, 18, 20. E., Fr., G.,

N. Grenada. N.
bulla, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 2, f. 1. XE. Weald.
canaliculata, Sow. Sp. (Chama), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr., Sw.,

E GC: &

caprina, Con. (Arietina), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 278, 24, 3-4.
columba, Lam. Sp. (Gryphaea), Goldf. P. G. 34, 86,9. E.,

Fr., G., Crimea, Portugal. Utes
conica, Sow. Sp. (Chama), Goldf. P. G. pl. 87, f. 1. Hng.,

Portugal, Sweden, Germany, Ireland, France. U. Ge
Couloni, Defr. Sp. (Gryphaea), d’Orb. Am. Merid. 93. Fr.,

G., Cr., N.iGren; ye
costata, Say. 1821, Jour. Acad. Ist ser. vol. ii, p. 43. All of

the United States except the Northwest. C.

decussata, Goldf. (inflata), P. G. pl. 86, f. 11.
densata, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 224, 18, f. 102 and 106. Syria. C.
flabellata, Goldf. (plicata), P. G. 38, 87, 6.

fimbriata, Con. Proc. Acad. 1855, p. 269. Texas. C.
foliacea, Con. per err. (fimbriata), Emory’s Rep. pl. 7, f. 2.
fragosa, Con. 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 269. Texas. C.

harpa, Goldf. (plicata), P. G. 38, 87, 7.
harpa, Leym. Roem. pars. not Goldf. (plicata).

inflata, Goldf. P. G. 121, 114, 8. G., India. C.

haliotoidea, Sow. Sp. (Chama), Goldf. pl. 88, f 1. E., G.,
Sw., Crimea. C3 UG

imbricata, Krauss. Nov. Act. C. LL. C. vol. xx, 460, 50, 2. S.
Africa. To Gi

interrupta, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 530, 34,15. Miss. C.
laciniata, Nils. Sp. (Chama), Goldf. 35, 86, 12. Fr. G.,Sw. @.
laevigata, Sow. (conica), M. Con. 605.

autre cdté, si ces derniérs offrent parfois et accidentellement un crochet tourné
extérieurement, c’est 14 une disposition purement accidentelle et facile d’ailleurs
i distinguer, par sa variabilité et son irrégularité, de celle si réguliére, et si fon-
damentale qui caractérize les Exogyres.”’

My own observation, true it has been on a much more limited scale than that
claimed above, accords with this in all but one individual instance. Morton’s
type of Ostrea torosa is an [2. costata, very much deformed and with almost paral-
lel sides,—a true oyster in form, but the beak is imperfect, and were it present,
it might in its young state have shown aspiral tendency. There can be no doubt
of its being the common species of Exogyra of New Jersey, since it has the most
typical form of surface-markings and all the other characters. It is an unique
example, and being monstrosity, can have no weight as testimony to conflict
with M. Leymerie’s opinion.

Conchifera. 179 Exogyra.

laeviuscula, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 70,9, 3. Texas. C.
lateralis, Nils. Sp. (Ostrea), Dub. Bull. G. S. F. vol. viii, 385.
E., G., Fr., Sw., N. J. C:
Matheroniana, d’Orb. Sp. (plicata), Con. Emory’s Rep. 154,
Laue
Olisiponensis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 185, 119, 1-2. Por-
tugal. C.

planospiritis, Goldf. (haliotoidea), Petr. G. 39, 88, 3.
parvula, Leym. (lateralis), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 17, 12, 8-9.
plicata, Lam. Sp. (Ostrea), Goldf. 37, 87, 5. G., Fr., Texas,
India, Chili, Spain, Syria. U:'G., ¢
Pyrenaica, Leym. M. G.S. F. 2ds. vol. iv, 124, pl. B, f. 4-6. Fr. C.
polygona, Von Buch. Petr. Rec. par Humb. 5, 2, 18-19. N.
Gren. aN.
Rauliniana, d’Orb. Sp. (Ostrea), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr., G. C.
spinosa, Math. not Roem. (plicata), Cat. 192, 52, 6-7.
sinuata, Sow. Sp. Roem. (aquila), Nord. Kreid. p. 47, no. 2
spiralis Roem. not Lam. (Tombeckiana), Ool. p. 65.
squamata, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 92, 19, 12-15. N. Gren. N.
subcarinata, Roem. not Munst. (aquila), Kreid. 47, no. 3.
subcarinata, Munst. (conica), Goldf. P. G. 37, 82, 4.
subplicata, Roem. not O. subplicata, Desh. (plicata), Ool. Nach.
pl. 18; f..7.
subsinuata, Leym. (Couloni), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 17, 6, 7.
Texana, Roem. (plicata), Kreid. Tex. 69, 10, 1.
Tombeckiana, d’Orb. Sp. (Ostrea), P. F. 701, 467, 4-6. G.,
Fr. N.
undata, Sow. (laciniata), M. Con. 605.
undata, Roem. (Tombeckiana), Nord. Kreid. p. 47.

Fistulana, Brug. 1789 (GASTROCHAENA, Spengl. 1783).

aspergilloides, Forbes (G@ASTROCHAENA), G. T. vol. vii, 139, 17, 2.
constricta, Roem. (PHOLAS RoEMERI), Nord. Kreid. 76, 10, 11.
dilatata, Desh. Sp. (GASTROCHAENA), d’Orb. P. F. 394, 557, 1+.
Marticensis, Math. (GASTROCHAENA), Catal. 132, 10, 4.

dilatata, Reuss (Marticensis), B. Kreid. 39, f. 9.

Matronensis, d’Orb. (GASTROCHAENA), P. F. 395, 375, 5-8.
pyriformis, Mant. (GASTROCHAENA), Geol. Suss. p. 76.
pistilliformis, Reuss (LitHopoMvs), Bohm. Kreid. 20, 57, 7-8.
Royanensis, V Orb. (GASTROCHAENA), P. F. 377, 371, 5-6.
tenuis, Reuss (GASTROCHAENA), Bohm. Kreid. 19, 33, 12, 13.

Conchifera. 180 Gari.

GARI, Schum. 1817 (Psammobia, Lam. 1818).

cancellato-seulpta, Roem. Sp. (P.), Gabb, 1861. Tex. C.
gracilis, Sow. Sp. (P.), Gabb, 1861. KE. U. G.
inconspicua, Sow. Sp. (P.), Gabb, 1861. India. C.
inaequalis, Sow. Sp. (Tellina), Gabb, 1861. G. U. G.
tellinoides, Sow. Sp. (P.), Gabb, 1861. E. Weald.

GASTROCHAENA, Spengl. 1783 (Fistulana, Brug 1789).
Americana, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 393, 68,20. N.J.,

Ala. C.
aspergilloides, Forbes, Sp. (Fistulana), d’Orb. Prod. 235. India. C.
dilatata, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 3, f. 1. Fr. Lh. Gig
Marticensis, Math. Sp. iteataiene), d’Orb. Prod. 194. Fr. C.
Matronensis, d’ Orb. Prod. Livay. Ee y fe es
pyriformis, Mant. Sp. é Gabb, 1861. E. G.
Royanensis, d’Orb. Ke Prod. 235 (Royana per

err.). Fr. C.
tenuis, Reuss, Sp. “ d’Orb. Prod. 285. G. C.

GERVILLIA, Defr. 1820.
alaeformis, Sow. Sp. (Moproxa), d’Orb. P. F. 484,395. Fr.,

KE. D,. he
Alpina, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 496, 41, 3. Fr. G.
anceps, Desh. M. G.S. F. vol. v, Ist s. pl. 10, f 3. E., Fr.,

G., Port., N. Gren. L. G., N.
aviculoides, Sow. (anceps), M. Con. 511.
aviculoides, d’Orb. not Sow. (solenoides), P. F. 489, 397.
dentata, Krauss, Nov. Act. E. L. C. vol. 20, 458, 50, 1. S.

Africa. U. G.?
difficilis, d’Orb. P. F. 487, 896, 7-8. Fr. G.
enigma, d’Orb. P. F. 488, 396, 9-11. Fr. U. G.
ensiformis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 328, 34, 10. N. J.,

Ala. C.

Fittonii, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 183, 23, 3-6. Portugal.
“Tower Cret.”

Forbesianus, d’Orb. P. F. 486, 396, 5-6. E., Fr. L. G.
gregaria, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p.606. Texas. C.

Conchifera. 1 81 Gervillia.

linguloides, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 246,3,9. E., Fr J. G.
Reichii, Roem. (AvicuLA), Nord. Kreid. 64, 8, 14.
Renauxiana, Math. Cat. pl. 25, f. 1-3. Fr. U. G.
Sobralensis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 186, 23, 1-2. Port.
<7; Cret.?”

solenoides, Defr. Dict. Sc. Nat. vol. xviii, p. 503, f.4. E., Fr.,

SOF. Gos eG
solenoides, Sow. not Defr. (Forbesianus), M. Con. 510.
subaviculoides, d’Orb. Prod. 168 (aviculoides, per err.). Fr. U. G.
triloba, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Nord. Kreid. 64, 8, 15.
subtortuosa, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 276. Neb. C.

GLYCIMERIS, Lam. 1801.
decisa, Con. Sp. (Panopaea), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 12.
N. J., Del. C.

GLOSSUS, Poli, 1795 (Isocardia, Lam. 1799, Bucardia,
List, 1678).*

angulatus, Phil. (Isocardia), Gabb, 1861. E. EG.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Isocardia), Gabb, 1861, Fr. JZ. G.
cordata, M. & H. Sp. (Cyprina), Gabb, 1861. Neb. C.
erassicornis, Ag. Sp. (Ceromya), “ oy G. G.
eretacea, Goldf. Sp. (Isocardia), “ “- G., Port. C.
cryptoceras, d’Orb. Sp. “ - Fr. UW. G.
longirostris, Roem. Sp. “¢ bs . G. C.
modiola, Nils. Sp. (Cardita), e « G., Sw. C.
? Moreauensis, M. & H. Sp. (Cyprina), Gabb, 1861. - Neb. C.
Neocomensis, Agas. Sp. (Ceromya), ~ - Fr. 54'f
obliqua, d’Orb. Sp. (Isocardia), cs is gal ay oR
praelonga, Leym. Sp. si = ~ Fr.

pygmaea, Reuss, Sp. = si es G. C.
Pyrenaica, d’Orb. Sp.“ - L Fr. C.
Renauxiana, d’Orb. Sp. “ me a Fr. C.
semiradiata, d’Orb. Sp.“ _ cree ee etre
similis, Sow. Sp. - a a He Ge
sublunulata, d’Orb. Sp. “ CL ee We. C.
subsinuata, Forbes, Sp. “ CL “« Andia, 5C

* See note under Bucardia.

Conchifera. 182 Glossus.

~

trigona, Roem. Sp. (Isocardia), Gabb, 1861. G.
Washita, Marcou, Sp.“ sé es Texas.
Conradi, Gabb, es ‘ <4 Ala., N. J.

QA

Goniomya, Agas. 1858.

caudata, Ag. (PHOLADOMYA Agassizii), Etud. Crit. pl. 1, f. 1.
laevis, Ag. (PHOLADOMYA), id. pl. 1, f. 4—5.
Americana, M. & H. (PHotapomya), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 8.

GRY PHABEA, Lam. 1801.

aquila, Brong. (ExoGcyrA), Env. de Paris, pl. 9, f. 11.

auricularis, Wahl. Sp. (H. haliotoidea), Desh. Ed. Lam. vol.
wiep. 207.

capuloides, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 224, 18, 105, 104. Syria. ¢

carinata, Lk. (H. plicata), 1802, Syst. Nat. p. 399.

columba, Lam. (ExoGyra), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, p. 198.

conica, Sow. (HxocyrA), Desh. Ed. Lam. vol. vii, 210.

convexa, Say, Sp. (EH. vesicularis), Morton, Syn. 53, 4, 1-2.

Couloni, Defr. (Exoayra), Dict. Se. Nat. vol. xix, p. 534.

Dumerillii, Defr. (EH. Coulonii), D. Se. Nat. vol. xix, 535.

elongata, Sow. (vesicularis), G. T. 2d s. vol. ii, pl. 38, f. 6.

expansa, Sow. (vesicularis), id. 38, f. 5.

globosa, Sow. (vesicularis), M. Con. 392.

haliotoidea, Sow. Sp. (Hxoayra), Brown, Foss. Conch. G. B.
p. 149.

harpa, Forbes, not Goldf. (HK. Boussingaultii), Q. J. G. 8. vol.
i, 250, 3, 12.

laciniata, Nilss. Sp. (Exocyra), Desh. Ed. Lam. vol. vii, p. 209.

mutabilis, Morton (vesicularis), Syn. 53, 4, 3.

orientalis, Forbes (EH. inflata), G. T. vol. vii, 156, 14, 6.

latissima, Lam. (H. aquila), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 199.

Pitcherii, Morton, Syn. 55,15, 9. Texas, Nebraska, Ark.,
Missouri, Ind. Terr., N. Mex. C.

planospiritis, Goldf. Sp. (i. haliotoidea), Desh. Ed. Lam. vol.
vii, 208.

plicata, Lam. pars, not Sow. not Desh. (ExoayRA), An. 8.
Vert. vol. vi, 199.

plicata, Lam. pars. (EH. Columba), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 198.

plicatella, Morton (KH. lateralis), Silliman’s Journal.

similis, Pusch. (KH. lateralis), Polens, Pal. 84, 4, 12.

Conchifera. 183 Gryphaea.

sinuata, Sow. not Lam. (EH. aquila), M. Con. 333.

sinuata, Marcou, not Sow. not Lam. (BK. costata, var ponde-
rosa), Geol. N. A. 37, 3, 1.*

segunda, Lam. (K. conica), An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 199.

¥ dilatata var. Tucumcarti, Marcou (Pitcherii), Geol. N. A.
43, 4, 1.

staumaloidea, Forbes (E. inflata), G. T. vol. vii, 156, 17, 15.

vesicularis, Lam. Sp. (Ostrea), Brown, Leth. Geog. pl. 32, 1.
Everywhere. C.

vesiculosa, Sow. (vesicularis), M. Con. 369.

vomer, Morton (HK. lateralis), Synopsis, 54, 9, 5.

HETTANGIA.

Americana, M. & H. (TANcrEpDIA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 274.

HINNITES, Defr. 1821.

Leymerii, Desh. M. G.S. F. vol. v, 27, 14, 1. Fr.
Fayrinus, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 503, 43, 2, pl. 44. Fr.
Studeri, P. & R. id. 504, 45, 1. Fr.

Homomya, Agas. 1842.

alta, Roem. (PHOLADOMYA), Kreid. Tex. 45, 6, 11.

INOCERAMUS, Pork. 1811 (Catillus, Brong. 1822),

alatus, Goldf. P. Germ. 116, 112, 3. G. C.
alveatus, Morton, Syn. 63, 17,4. Ala. C.
angulatus, d’Orb. P. F. 515, 408, 3,4. Fr. UG.
annulatus, Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 110, f. 7. G., Fr. C
aratus, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 226, 19,113. Syria. C.
argenteus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2ds. vol. iii, 329, 834,16. Miss. C.
aviculoides, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 181. Nebraska. C.

* Prof. Marcou appears vexed that American Palaeontologists refuse to follow
him, in his obviously incorrect determination of the species, in the work quoted
above. If we acknowledge the above species to be sinwata, then E. costatu is
only a variety of the same species, for I have seen every intermediate form be-
tween this and the closely costate variety.

7 For remarks on G. Tueumcearti, see Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. for December,
1860. It is incorrectly referred to the Jurassic by Prof. Marcou.

Conchifera. 1 84 Inoceramus.

Barabini, Morton, pars. Syn. 62, 13, 11 (exclus. 17, 3). Mis-

sourl, N. J. ?* C.
Barabini, M. pars (problematicus ?), 62, 63, pl. 17, f. 3.
Balchii, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 180. Neb. C.

Brongniartii, Mant. (Lamarckii), Geol. Suss. 214, 27, 8.

cancellatus, Goldf. P. Germ. 113, 110, 4. G. C

Canadensis, Meek. Assin. Exped. 183, 1,40. Canada. C.

capulus, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 606. Texas. C.

cardissioides, Goldf. P. G. 112, 110, 2. G. U. We

concentricus, Park. G. T. Ist ser. vol. v, 58, 1,4. E., Fr. G

confertim-annulatus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 59, 7,4. Texas. C

Conradi, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 387, 2, 5.
Neb. ©

convexus, H. & M. id. 386, 2,2. Neb. ,

Coquandianus, d’Orb. P. F. 505, 403, 6-8. Fr. G.

cordiformis, Sow. (striatus), M. Con. 440.

cordiformis, Goldf. not Sow. (latus), Petr. 115, 110, 6.

costellatus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 329, 384,12. Miss. C.

Crispii, Mant. Geol. Suss. 183, 27, 11. E., Fr., Texas. C.

Crispii, Goldf. not Mant. (regularis), 116, 112, 4, a, b, e,
(exclus. d.)

Crispii, Goldf. not Mant. (Goldfussianus), Petr. 116, 112, 4 d.

cuneatus, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 181. Neb. C.

cuneiformis, d’Orb. P. F. 512, 407. Fr. C.

Cuvierit, Mant. (Lamarckii), Geol. Suss. pl. 27, f. 4.

Decheni, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 60, 8, 10. G. U.

expansus, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 462, 18, 5. 8S. Africa. U.

fragilis, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 386, 2, 6.
Neb.

tgibbus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 170. Miss.

Goldfussianus, d’Orb. P. F. 517, 4-11. Fr., G.

gryphacoides, Sow. (concentricus), M. Con. 584.

Qk

Cake, $252

* I have never (except in the “‘ Ripley group,’’ which has a mineral character
very much like the Speeton clay of England) seen but one or two fragments
of Inocerami from New Jersey, where there are whole beds composed of shells.
One very much mutilated fragment I have referred, doubtfully, to this species. It
is a curious fact that there should be such a scarcity, even of individuals, when
beds of the same age in other parts of the United States teem with them.

{+ Tuomey says that this species is the same as the form of I. Barabini, which
I refer above to I. problematicus? It may possibly be distinct, but Iam not
prepared to express an opinion, having seen only the one specimen of Morton’s,
which is a fragment.

Conchifera. i 85 Tnoceramus,

impressus, d’Orb. P. F. 515, 409. Fr. &
incurvus, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. 277. Neb. C.
inflatus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p.171. Ala. C.
involutus, Sow. M. Con. 583. E., Fr. C.

Lamarckii, Brong. Envy. Par. 338. K., Fr., G., Sw., Crimea. C.
Lamarckii, Mant. not Brong. (striatus), pl. 27, f. 1.
latus, Mant. Geol. Suss. 216, 27, 10. E., Fr., G., Texas.* C.

Lerouxii, Marcou, Geol. N. A. 36, 2,3. Texas. C.
lingua, Goldf. Petr. 113, 110, 5. G. C.
lobatus, Goldf. id. 110, 3. @G. C.
Mortoni, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 428. Neb. C.

mytiloides, Mant. (problematicus), Geol. Suss. pl. 28, f. 2.
mytiloides, Roem. not Mant. (mytilopsis), Kreid. Tex. 60, 7, 5.

mytilopsis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 153, 5, 6. Texas. C.
Nebrascensis, Owen, Rep. J. W. & M. 582, pl. 8, a, f. 1. Neb. C.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 508, 403, 1-2. Fr. IN:
orbicularis, Munst. in Goldf. P. G. 117, 113, 2. G. C.
perovalis, Con. 1852, Proc. Acad. p. 200. Alla. C.
pertenuis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 276. Neb. C.
pertenuis, var. subdepressus, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p.
427. Neb. C.

pernoides, Math. (striatus), Catal. pl. 25, f. 5.
pictus, Sow. (striatus), M. Con. 604.

planus, Munst. in Goldf. 117, 183, 1. Fr., G. uw.
plicatus, d’Orb. Cog. Foss. Col. 56, 3, 19. N. Grenada. N.
problematicus, Schlot. Sp. (Mytilus), d’Orb. P. F. 510, 406.

Fr., G., E., Western United States. C.
propinquus, Goldf. P. Germ. 112, 109, 9. G., E. C.
proximus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 171. Ala. C.
pseudo-mytiloides, Schiel. 1855, Pacific R. R. Rep. vol. ii, 108,

3,8. Neb. C.
regularis, d’Orb. P. F. 516,410. Fr. C
Sagensis, Owen, Rep. J. W. & M. 582, 7, 3. Neb. C.

* This species, together with J. problematicus and several other of the lower
chalk species, appear to be common to Europe, and the United States west of the
Mississippi ; and I am inclined to think that the divisions Nos. 1 and 2, and a part
or perhaps the whole of No. 3 of Meek and Hayden’s section in Nebraska, and
some of the lower beds of Texas, may be found to be of the same age as the lower
chalk of England, the Turonien of d’Orbigny. The beds of New Jersey (except
perhaps the leaf bed which appears to correspond to No. 1), and of the Southern
States east of the Mississippi, are all above No. 3, while in Texas, Arkansas, and
Indian Territory, the lower deposits are found.

VOL. VII1.—zZ

Conchifera. 1 86 Inoceramus.

salaebrosus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 171. Ala. C.
Salomoni, d’Orb. Prod. 139. Fr., G. G.
siliqua, Math. Cat. 174, 25, 6. Fr. C.
striatus, Mant. Geol. Suss. 217, 28,5. E., Fr., G., Texas. C.
subcompressus, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 181. Neb. vt

sublaevis, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, vol. v, 386,2,1. Neb. C.
sulcatus, Park. G. T. Ist. vol. v, 59, 1,5. E.,G., Fr., Sw. U.G, G.
Roemeri, Karst. Geog. Verhalt. Neu. Gren. pl. 5, f. 6. N.

Grenada. iM.
tenuilineatus, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 387, 2,3. Neb. @.
tenuis, Mant. Geol. Suss. 132. EH. G.
triangularis, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 171. Ala. ¢.
undulato-plicatus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 59, 7, 1. Texas. C.

undulatus, Mant. (striatus), G. Suss. 217, 27, 6.
Vanuxemensis, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, vol. i, p. 123.

Neb. C.
Vanuxemii, M. & H. Proc. Acad. p. 180 (1860). Neb. C.
Texanus, Con. Emory’s Rep. 152, 5, 7. Texas. C.
ventricosus, M. & H. not Sow. (pertenuis), 1856, Proc. Acad.

p. 56.

Websteri, Mant. Geol. Suss. 216,27, 21. KE. C.
ISOARCA, Munst. 1842.
Agassizii, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 466, 38, 3. Fr. G.
Alpina, d’Orb. Prod. 79. Fr. N.
costata, d’Orb. Prod. 138. Fr. G.
globulosa, d’Orb. Prod. 106. Fr. ps
obesa, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 163. Fr., G. Utes
supracretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 243. Fr. C.

Isocardia, Lam. 1799 (GLOSSUS, Poli, 1795*).

angulata, Phil. (G.), Geol. York, 94, 2, 20, 21.

Atazensis, d’Orb. (longirostris), P. F. 47, 251, 3-6.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. (G.), P. F. 48, 252, 1-4.

Conradi, Gabb (G.), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 393, 68, 21.
crassicornis, Ag. Sp. (G.), d’Orb. Prod. 137.

crassicornis, Ag. Sp. pars (Isoarca Agassizii), id. 137.
cretacea, Goldf. (G.), P. Germ. pl. 141, f. 1.

* See note under Bucardia.

os

Conchifera. 1 87 Tsocardia,

eryptoceras, d’Orb. (G.), P. F. 48, 252, 5, 7.

longirostris, Roem. (G.), Nord. Kreid. 70, 9, 6.

lunulata, Roem. not Nyst. (sublunulata), Nord. Kreid. 70, 9, 5.

modiola, Nils. Sp. (G.), d’Orb. Prod. 242.

Neocomensis, Ag. Sp. (G.), d’Orb. P. F. 44, 250, 9-11.

obliqua, Orb. (G.), Prod. 163.

Orbignyana, d’ Arc. (Isoarca obesa), M. G. 8. F. 1847, pl.
B60 £)1.

ornata, Forbes (Opts), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 242, 2, 10.

praelonga, Leym. (G.), M. G. 8S. F. 2d s. vol. v, 6, 8, 3.

pygmaea, Reuss (G.), Bohm. Kreid. 2, 35, 14.

Pyrenaica, d’Orb. (G.), P. F. 46, 251, 1, 2.

Renauxiana, d’Orb. (G.), Prod. 196.

semiradiata, d’Orb. (G.), Prod. 163.

similis, Sow. (G.), M. Con. 516.

sublunulata, d’Orb. (G.), Prod. 242.

subsinuata, Forbes (G.), G. T. vol. vii, 146, 17, 12.

trigona, Roem. (G.), Nord. Kreid. 70, 9, 7.

turgida, Reuss (cretacea), Bohm. Kreid. pl. 40, f. 16.

Washita, Marcou (G.), Geol. N. A. 37, 3, 2.

Janira, d’Orb. not Schum. 1817* (NEITHEA, Drouet, 1821).

dequicostata, Lam. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. P. F. 687, 445, 1-4.
alata, Von. Buch. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. Prod. 107.
Albensis, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 189.

Alpina, @Orb. (N.), P. F. 643, 446, 4-8.

Atava, Roem. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. P. F. 647, 442, 1, 3, 5.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 170.

cometa, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 642, 446, 1-3.

craticula, Morton, Sp. (PEcTEN), d’Orb. Prod. 253.
decemcostata, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 669, 449, 1-4.
Deshayesiana, Math. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. P. F. 626, 441.
digitalis, Roem. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. P. F. 642, 446, 1-3.
dilatata, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 638, 445, 5-8.

Dufrenoyi, V Orb. (N.), Prod. 107.

* The cretaceous species referred by d’Orbigny and others to the genus Janirz,
are certainly generically different from the type Pecten maximus. They form a
group to which Drouet gave the name JVezthea. They have the following distin-
guishing characters, and appear to be peculiar to the cretaceous formation: the
lower valve convex, upper valve flat or more generally concave; and with about
six large ribs and several smaller intermediate ones. The large ribs give the
outline a somewhat angular form ; this last character is never seen in Janira.

Conchifera 188 Janira.

Dutemplei, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 646, 447, 8-11.
Faucignyana, P. & R. (N.), Env. Genéy. 505, 45, 2.
Fleuriausiana, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 681, 448.

Fontanieri, d’Orb. (N.), Voy. Astrol. pl. iv, f. 38-40.
Geinitzit, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 197.

Hispanica, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 170.

longicauda, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 639, 445, 9-14.

Makovii, Dubois, Sp. (N.), d’Orb. Prod. 253.

Mortoniti, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 253.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 629, 442, 4-9.

notabilis, Munst. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. Prod. 170.

phaseola, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 625, 444, 6-10.

Podolica, d’ Orb. (N.), Prod. 2538.

quadricostata, Sow. Sp. (N.), @’Orb. P. F. 644, 447, 1-7.
guinguecostata, Sow. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. P. F. 632, 444, 1, 5.
Royeriana, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 119.

sexangularis, @’Orb. (N.), P. F. 648, 448, 5-8.
Simbriskensis, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 253.

striato-costata, Goldf. Sp. (N.), d’Orb. Prod. 170.
striato-costata, Q’Orb. (N. substriato-costata), P. F.
substriato-costata, d’Orb. (N.), Prod. 253.

Syriaca, Con. (N.), Lynch’s Exped. 230, Appendix 1-6.
Truellei, d’Orb. (N.), P. F. 648, 448, 5-8.

Wrightii, Shum. (N.), 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 607.

KELLIA, Turton, 1822.
eretacea, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 280, 46,19. Ala., Miss. C.

LAVIGNON, Cuv. 1817.

Clementina, d’Orb. P. F. 406, 377, 5, 7. Fr.

minuta, Agas. Sp. (Platymya), d’Orb. P. F. 405, 337, 1, 4.
Fr. fe

phaseolina, Phil. Sp. (Mya), d’Orb. P. F. 407. KE. di

phaseolina, d’ Orb. not Phil. (subphaseolina), P. F. 407, 379, 8, 10.
rhomboidalis, Leym. Sp. (Pholadomya), d’Orb. Prod. 75. Fr.
subphaseolina, d’Orb. Prod. 136. Fr.

DB” AW

LEDA, Schum. 1817.

angulata, Sow. Sp. (Nucula), d@’Orb. Prod. 159. E. U. G.
angulata, Gabb (subangulata), Proc. Acad. 1860, 94, 2, 12.

Conchifera. 189 Leda.

Evansii, M. & H. (Youpta), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 185.
falcata, Reuss, Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
fibrosa, Ey. & Shum. 1857, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 39. Neb.
Forsteri, Miill. Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
Hindi, Meek (Netto), Assin. & Saskat. Exped. 183, 1-8-9.
Indica, d’Orb. (striatula), Voy. Astrol. pl. Dd, #1 LBs
lineata, Sow. Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 159. E. U.
longifrons, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 281, 46,18. Ala.,
Miss., N. J.
Mariae, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 136. Fr.
Moreauensis, M. & H. (NEAERA), Proc. Acad. vol. viii, 284.
ovata, Reuss, Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
pinnaeformis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 303, 48,22. N.J.
porrecta, Reuss, Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 159. G. U.
producta, Nilss. Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G., Sw.
pulchra, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 346, 28, 10. E.
protexta, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 303, 48,23. N.J.,
Tenn.
scapha, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 75. Fr., N. Gren.
scitula, M. & H. (Youpra), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 185.
semilunaris, Buch. Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
siliqua, Goldf. Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
Slackiana, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 397, 68, 36. N. J.
solea, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 136. Fr.
striatula, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 148, 17, 14. India.
subangulata, Gabb (angulata Gabb, not d’Orb.). N. J.
subaequalis, Reuss, Sp. (Nucula), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
subnasuta, H.& M. Sp. (Youpra), M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 429.
subrecurva, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 136. Fr.
tenuirostris, Reuss, Sp. “ d’Orb. Prod. 236. G.
undulata, Sow. Sp. ce d’Orb. Prod. 136. E.
ventricosa, M. & H. (NEAERA), Proc. Acad. vol. viii, p. 248.
ventricosa, H.& M. Sp. (Youpra), M. & H. Proc. Acad.
- (1860), p. 429.
Vibrayeana, d’Orb. (Nucula), Prod. 136. Fr. G.

QA

S

&2 2

Sake SSS

RAARARRR

RAR

LEGUMEN, Con. 1858.

appressus, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, p. 325. Ala., Miss.
ellipticus, Con. id. 325, 834,19. Ala., Miss., N. J.
planulata, Con. Sp. (Solemya), Gabb, 1861. N.J., Ala.

QA

Conchifera. 190 Leguminaria.

Leguminaria, Schum. 1817 (SILIQUA, Miihlf. 1811).

Moreana, d’Orb. (Strrqua), P. F. 324, 350, 8, 9.
Nereis, d’Orb. (Stz1Qua), Prod. 158.
truncatula, Reuss, Sp. (S1Liqua), d’Orb. Prod. 235.

Lembulus, Leach, 1826 (LEDA, Schum. 1817).

productus, Nilss. Sp. (LEDA), Gein. Verst. 420, 19, 15.

Lima, Brug. 1792 (CTENOIDES, Klein. 1758).

abrupta, d’Orb. not Goldf. (CrEnorpEs subabrupta), P. F.
559, 423, 6-9.
Aeolis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167.
Albensis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 541, 416, 15-16.
Alpina, P. & R. (CTENoIDES), Env. Genév. 486, 40, 7.
amygdaloides, Reuss (CTENOIDES), Bohm. Kreid. 33, 38, 16.
arcuata, Gein. (C. divaricata).
aspera, Mant. Sp. (Crenomes), Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 104, f. 4.
Astieriana, d’Orb. (CreNorpEs), P. F. 549, 420, 4-7. |
Baugasiana, @ Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 248. |
Bolina, d Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 107. .
Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 248.
Calypso, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167. |
canalifera, Goldf. (Crenorpes), P. Germ. pl. 104, f. 1.
carinata, Munst. (CTENOIDES), Goldf. P. G. 104, f. 2.
Carteroniana, d’Orb. (CrENoIDES), P. F. 525, 414, 1+4.
clypetformis, @’ Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 548, 417, 9-10.
Cenomanensis, @’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 552, 421, 11, 15.
comata, Desh. (C. undata), M. G. S. F. vol. v, 10, 8, 7.
consobrina, d’Orb. (C. subconsobrina), P. F. 566, 422, 4-7.
Coniacensis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 248.
Cottaldina, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 537, 416, 1-5.
crenulicosta, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Kreid. Tex. 63, 8, 8.
decussata, Goldf. (CrenorpEs), Petrif. Germ. pl. 104, f. 5.
dichotoma, Reuss (CTENOIDES), Bohm. Kreid. 35, 38, 10.
dificilis, @Orb. (Crenoipes), P. F. 551, 423, 10-11.
divaricata, Dujard. (CreNoIDES), M.G.S. F. vol. ii, pl. 16, f. 7.
Dujardini, Desh. (CTENOIDES), d’Orb. P. F. 599, 427, 1-4.

Conchifera. 191 Lima.

Dupiniana, @ Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 535, 415, 18-22.

Dutempleana, d Orb. (CTENoIDES), P. F. 571, 427, 10-14.

elegans, Dujard. (CrENoIDES), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, pl. 16, f. 1.

elegans, Leym. not Duj. (C. Cottaldina), M. G.S. F. vol. v, p. 27.

elegantula, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 248.

elongata, Roem. not Sow. (Astieriana), Nord. Kreid. p. 56,
not Ool.

elongata, Gein. not Sow. (Astieriana), Charakt. Kreid. 82, 59, 2.

elongata, Roem. not R. in Nord. K. (longa), Ool. pl. 18, f. 11.

elongata, Reuss (Reussii), Bohm. Kreid. 33, 38, 6, 9.

expansa, Forbes (CTENOIDES), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, p. 249.

Farringdonensis, Sharpe (CTENOIDES), id. vol. x, 198, 6, 2.

Fittoni (ii), a’ Orb. (CrENOIDES), Prod 82.

Jrondosa, Duj. (C. tecta), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 227, 16, 10.

Gallienniana, d’Orb. (CTENoIDES), P. F. 548, 420, 1-3.

Galloprovincialis, Math. (CrENoIDEs), Catal. 182, 29, 5.

granosa, Sow. (CTENOIDES), Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 28, 24, 25.

granosa, d’Orb. (C. granulata), P. F. pl. 427, 5-9.

granulata, Nils. Sp. (CreNor1pEs), Desh. Ene. Meth.

Hoperi, Mant. Sp. (CrENoIDES), Desh. Enc. Meth. vol. ii, p. 349.

intercostata, Duj. (CTENOIDES), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, pl. 16, f. 8.

intermedia, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 550, 421, 1-5.

interstriata, Gein. (CTENOIDES), Quadersand.

Itieriana, P. & R. (CrENnoipEs), Env. Genéy. 484, 40, 5.

laevissima, Reuss (CTENOIDES), Bohm. Kreid. 35, 38, 14.

laeviuscula, Sow. not Sow. M. Con. (C. sublaeviuscula), Dixon’s
Geol. Suss. 347, pl. 28.

lamellosa, Gein. (C. tecta), Char. Kreid. p. 25.

laticosta, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Nord. Kreid. 57, 8, 9.

Ligeris, Dujard. (CTENoIDES), M. G.S. F. vol. ii, pl. 16, f. 5.

Leonensis, Con. (CTeNomDeEsS), Emory’s Rep. 151, 5, 3.

longa, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Nord. Kreid. p. 57.

Mantelli, Brong. Sp. (CTENoIpDEs), Goldf. P. G. 92, 104, 9.

Marrotiana, @’Orb. (CrenorpEs), P. F. 561, 424, 1-4.

Marticensis, Math. (CTENOIDEs), Catal. 183, 29, 8-10.

Massiliensis, Math. (CTENOIDES), Cat. 182, 29, 1-2.

maxima, d’ Are. (CrENopES), M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 187, 13, 13.

minuta, Goldf. (CteNompEs), Petrif. pl. 103, f. 6.

montana, P. & R. (CrenoipEs), Env. Genéy. 489, 43, 1.

multicostata, Gein. (CrENoIDES), Char. Kreid. 28, 8, 3.

Moreana, Orb. (CrENormEs), P. F. 538, 416, 6-10.

Conchifera. 192 Lima.

Moutoniana, @ Orb. (CrENOIDES), Prod. 167.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. (CTENoIDES), P. F. 536, 417, 1, 2, 7, 8.

Nilssonii, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Nord. Kreid. p. 57.

obliquestriata, Forbes (CrENotpEs), G. T. vol. vii, 154, 18, 18.

obsoleta, Dujard. (CrENoiDEs), M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, pl.
LG )£26:

Orbignyana, Math. (CrENorpEs), Catal. 182, 29, 3-4.

ornata, d’Orb. (CrENorpEs), P. F. 551, 421, 6-10.

ovata, Nils. Sp. (CrenorpEs), Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 57.

paraliela, Sow. Sp. (CrENomEs), d’Orb. P. F. 539, 416, 11-14.

paucicostata, Reuss (CTENOIDES), Bohm. Kreid. 33, 38, 4.

pectita, d’Orb. (CrENorpEs), P. F. 572, 427, 15-19.

pelagica, Morton, Sp. (Crenorpes), d’Orb. Prod. 249.

pennata, a’ Arc. (Crenomes), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 307,
15, 6.

plana, Roem. (C. longa), Ool. pl. 18, f. 18.

plana, Reuss, not Roem. (C. subplana), Bohm. Kreid. 35, 38, 20.

plicatilis, Duj. (CreNnompEs), M. G. 8. F. vol. 11, 216, 16, 9.

pseudocardium, Reuss (CTENOIDES), B. Kreid. 33, 38, 2-3.

pulchella, d’Orb. (CreNnoipEs), P. F. 560, 423, 12-15.

rapa, d’Orb. (CrENoIDES), P. F. 546, 419, 1-4.

Rauliniana, d’Orb. (Crenoipes), P. F. 542, 417, 5-8.

rectangularis, d’ Arc. (CTENOIDES), M. G. 8. F. 308, 15, 7.

Reichenbachii, Gein. (CTENOIDES), Char. Kreid. pl. 8, f. 4.

Renauxiana, Math. (CTENoIDEs), Catal. 1838, 29, 6.

resecta, @’ Arc. (CrENoIDES), M. G. S. F. 308, 15, 8.

reticulata, Lyell & Forbes (CTENOIDES), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, p. 62.

Reussti, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 249.

Rhodaniana, d’Orb. (CrenorpeEs), P. F. 541, 416, 17-19.

Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 557, 422, 8-11.

Robinaldina, d’Orb. (CTENOIDEs), P. F. 531, 415, 5-8.

Royeriana, d’Orb. (CTENoIDES), P. F. 527, 414, 5-8.

Sabaudiana, P. & R. (Crenoipes), Env. Genév. 485, 40, 6.

Santonensis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F’. 565, 425, 1-2.

Saxoneti, P. & R. (CTENOIDES), Envy. Genéy. 487, 40, 8.

semiornata, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 555, 422, 1-3.

semisulcata, Desh. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 562, 424, 5-9.

semisulcata, Sow. (C. Fittonii), G. T. vol. iv, 129, 11, 10.

semisulcata, Sow. (subsemisulcata),G. T. vol. iv, p. 241, not
p. 129.

Conchifera. 193 Lima.

septemcostata, Reuss (CrENOIDES), B. Kreid. 33, 38, 5.
simplex, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 545, 418, 5-7.
squamifera, Goldf. (C. Dujardinii), P. G. pl. 103, f. 3.
spinosa, Sow. (CrENoIDES), D. Geol. Suss. 847, 28, 33.
stricta, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Ool. pl. 18, f. 17.
subaequilateralis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), P. F. 558, 423, 1-5.
subabrupta, d’ Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167.

subconsobrina, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167.

subovalis, Sow. (CrenoEs), G. T. vol. iv, 241, 17, 21.
subplana, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 197.

subrigida, Roem. (CreENoIDES), Nord. Kreid. p. 57.
subsemisulcata, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167.

tecta, Goldf. (CTENOIDES), Petr. Germ. 91, 104, 7.
Tombeckiana, d’Orb. (CreNorpEs), P. F. 534, 415, 13-17.
Toucasiana, d Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 248.

truncata, Munst. (CTENOIDES), Goldf. P. G. 91, 104, 6.
undata, Desh. (CTENOIDES), M. G. S. F. vol. v, p. 10, 8, 8.
undulata, Reuss (CTENOIDES), Bohm. Kreid. 35, 38, 13.
Varusensis, d’Orb. (CTENOIDES), Prod. 167.

Wacoensis, Roem. (CTENOIDES), Kreid. Tex. 63, 8, 7.

LIMOPSIS, Sassi, 1835 (Pectunculina, d’Orb. 1843).

complanata, d’Orb. (P.), Prod. 163. Fr. U. G.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. (P.), Prod. 163. Fr. UG:
Hoeninghausii, Miill. Sp. (Pectunculus), d’Orb. Prod. 248. G. C
parvula, M. & H. (Pectunculina), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 285.
Neb. C.
striato-punctatus (a), E. & S. 1857, Trans. St. Louis, Acad. p.
38. Neb. C.

LINEARTA, Con. 1860.
metastriata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 279, 46,7. Ala. €.

LITHODOMUS, Cuv. 1817.

aequalis, d’Orb. P. F. 295, 346, 4-6. Fr. UG.

Aglae, d’Orb. Prod. 247. Fr. C.

amygdaloides, Desh. Sp. (Modiola), d’Orb. P. F. 290, 344,
7-9. Fr. iN.

VOL. VIII.—2a4

Conchifera. 1 94

Lithodomus.

Archiacii, Leym. Sp. (Modiola), d’Orb. P. F. 290, 344, 11-12.

Fr.
Australis, Gabb (Modiola), 1861. Chili.
avellana, d’Orb. P. F. 291, 844, 18-15. Fr.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 298, 345, 1-3. Fr.

contortus, Dujard. Sp. (Modiola), d’Orb. Prod. 247. Fr.

Cretaceus, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 224, 17, 101. Syria.

cypris, Forbes, Sp. (Modiola), d’Orb. Prod. 247. India.

discrepens, Miill. (Myoconcna), Aach. K. 36, 2, 15 a.
faba, Mull. Sp. (Mytilus), d’Orb. Prod. 247. G.
intermedius, d’Orb P. F. 297, 345, 9-10. Fr.
oblongus, d’Orb. P. F. 289, 3844, 4-6. Fr.

obtusus, d’Orb. (contortus), P. F. 296, 845, 11-13.

U.

orbiculatus, d’Are. Sp. (Cypricardia), d’Orb. P. F. 293, 345,

4-8. Fr.

pistilliformis, Reuss, Sp. (Fistulana), d’Orb. Prod. 196. G.

praelongus, d’Orb. P. F. 289, 844, 1-38. Fr.
pyriformis, d’Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 307, 15, 5.
rostratus, d’Orb. P. F. 292, 344,16, 17. Fr.

rugosus, d’Orb. P. F. 294, 346, 1-8. Fr.

socialis, d’Orb. Coq. Foss. Col. p. 56. N. Gren.

spathulatus, Gein. in Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 16, 86,10. G.

subintermedius, d’Orb. Prod. 119. Fr.
Toucasianus, d’Orb. Prod. 196. Fr.

LUCINA, Brug. 1791.

Arduennensis, d’Orb. P. F. 120, 283, 8-10. Fr.
Campaniensis, d’Orb. P. F. 122, 283, 11-12. Fr.
circularis, Gein. Char. Kreid. 20, 4, 76. G.
Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 121, 282. Fr.
Cornueliana, d’Orb. P. F. 116, 281, 3-5. Fr.

Dumoulinii, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 15, 16. Chili.

discus, Math. (Campaniensis), Catel. pl. 18, f. 12.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 117, 281, 6-8. Fr.
excavata, Morton, Sp. (Dosrnta), d’Orb. Prod. 241.
excentrica, Sow. Forbes, in Darwin’s S. A. 267, 5, 21.
gonia.
fallax, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 143, 17, 8. India.
globiformis, Leym. M. G. S. F. 1842, 4, 3, 8. Fr.
Grangei, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 2, f. 18, 14. Chili.

U. G

C

NV.

Gi nls
U. G.

U. G

N.

CO

G

C

* Turonien in Pal. Fr., Eocene (Suessonien) in Prod. Pal.

Conchifera. 195 Lucina.

eurgitis, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 449, 34,5. Fr. G.
imbricata, Desh. (CARDIUM), M. G.S. F. vol. v, 4, 5, 2.
jugosa, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 142, 17, 7. India. C.
lens, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 73,9, 14. G. es
lenticularis, Goldf. (DostnrA), Petr Germ. 228, 146, 16.
Nereis, d’Orb. Prod. 162. Fr. on"G

numismalis, Math. (ArcopaAGiA), Catal. 114, 18, 5.
obesa, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 8, f. 26, 28. India.
occidentalis, Morton, Sp. (Tellina), M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad.

p- 273. Neb. C.
orbicularis, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 241, 16,13. E., G. U.. G.
ornatissima, d’Orb. (jugosa), Voy. Astrol. pl. 7, f. 27, 28.
pisum, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 241, 16,14. E. U. G

pisum, d’Orb. (Cornueliana), P. F. pl. 281, 3-5.
pinguis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 275, 24,18. N. J. C.
plicato-costata, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 83, 18, 18-14. N. Gren. WN.
Reichii, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 73,9, 15. G. U..G
Roissti, Leym. (VENus), M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 5, f. 4.
Rouyana, d’Orb. P. F. 119, 283 bis, 8-10. Fr. N.
Safedensis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 226, 19, 115. Syria. C
sculpta, Phil. Geol. York. pl. 2, f. 15. E., Fr. A
solidula, Forbes, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 239, 2,7. KE. Lr. G
subglobosa, Goldf. Sp. (Corsuta), d’Orb. Prod. 241. G. C
sublenticularis, Shum. 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 602.
Texas. C.
subnumismalis, Mull. Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 241. G. C
subundata, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 382, 1,

6. Neb. C.
supracretacea, d’Orb. Prod. 293. Fr. Danien.
Turonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 123, 283 bis, 11-12. Fr. C.
Vendoperata, Leym. (Venus), M. G. S. F. 2ds. vol. v, pl. 5, f. 3.
ventricosa, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 427. Neb. C.
Vibrayeana, d’Orb. P. F. 120, 283, 5-7. Fr. G.

LUTRARIA, Lam. 1801.

cretacea, Math. (PANoPAEA), Catal. 141, 12, 10.

carinifera, Sow. (Livonsta), M. Con. 534.

cuneata, Math. (P. Massiliensis), Cat. 140, 12, 4-5.

gurgitis, Brong. (PANOPAEA), Eny. Par. 97, 9, 15.

gurgitis, Brong. pars. (P. plicata), in Cuv. Oss. Foss. 648, pl.
Q. f. 15.

Conchifera. | 96 Lutraria.

Massiliensis, Math. (PANoPAEA), Catal. 140, 12, 8-9.
rostrata, Math. (PANopAEA), Catal. 140, 12, 7.

? striata, d’ Are. (P. substriata), d’Orb. P. F. 341.
striata, Sow. (Mactra substriata), M. Con. 534.
Urgonensis, Math. (PANOPAEA), Catal. 139, 12, 1.
Voltzti, Math. (PANOPAEA), Catal. 189, 12, 2-3.

LYONSIA, Turton, 1822.

carinifera, Sow. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. P. F. 385, 372, 1-2.
EL Fr. C., Unies
elegans, d’Orb. P. F. 386, 372, 3-5. Fr. U7. G

elongata, Reuss (ANATINA), Bohm. Kreid. 18, 36, 9.

Germani, Geinitz, Quadersand. G.

globulosa, Forbes, Sp. (Poromya), d’Orb. Prod. 234. India.
inornata, d’Orb. Prod. 234. Fr.

lata, Forbes, Sp. (Poromya), d’Orb, Prod. 234. India.
Ricordeana, d’Orb. Prod. 117. Fr. Ii,
subrotundata, d’Orb. Prod. 74. E.

SERS

Lyrodon, Sow. 1835 (TRIGONTA, Brug. 1791).

aliformis, Sow. Sp. (TR1GontA), Bronn. Verstein. vol. ii, 700,
32, 15.

conocardiiformis, Krauss (Triconta), Nov. Act. C. L. C. vol.
xx, 454, 49, 1.

Herzogii, Hausm. (Triconta), in Goldf. Petr. 202, 37, 5.

literatum, Goldf. (T. Lusitanica), Petr. pl. 136, f. 5, c, d (ex-
clus. 5, a, b, e, f, g).

scaber, Bronn. (TricontA), Verst. 700, 32, 13.

ventricosus, Krauss. (TrRigontA), Noy. Act. C. L. C. 456, 49, 2.

Lysianassa, Munst. 1838.
designata, Goldf. Sp. (PHoLaApomyA), Petr. Germ. 264, 154, 18.

MACTRA, Linn. 1767, Lam. 1799.*
alta, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 271. Neb. C.

* Messrs. Meek and Hayden appear to consider that probably the name Tri-
GONELLA should precede MAcTRA, since they quote their species thus: ‘‘ Mactra
(Trigonella?), Siouxensis,’’? &e. The real state of the case is as follows: In the
twelfth edition of ‘‘ Systema Naturm,’’ Linnaeus called the genus, MAcrra. It

Oe

‘\

Conchifera. 1 9 7 Mactra.

angulata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 16, f.9. E.

Araucana, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 2-4. Chili.
Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 367, 368, 6-9. E., Fr.

Chiliensis, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 198, 3,5. Chili.
Cecileana, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 126, 15, 5-6. Chili.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 367, 368, 3-5. Fr.

formosa, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. 271. Neb.

Gaultina, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 407, 29,3. Fr.

gracilis, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 179. Neb.
intersecta, Forbes, Sp. (Carduim), d’Orb. Prod. 255. India.
Matronensis d’Orb. P. F. 366, 368, 1-2. Fr.

porrecta, Gein. Quader. G.

Siouxensis, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 179. Neb.
substriata, d’Orb. Prod. 75. E.

Texana, Con. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 269. Tex.

tripartita, Sow. in Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 142, 15, 17. India.
Warrenana, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 271. Neb.

Mactromya, Ag. 1842.

Couloni, Ag. (DonaciLua), Etud. Crit. 195, 10, 6-14.

MERETRIX, Lam. 1799 (Cytherea, Lam. 1805).

LavG

C.

Deweyi, M. & H. (Cytherea), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 185. Neb. @.
juunda, Duj. Sp. J Gabb, 1861. Fr. C.
lineolata, Sow. Sp. es a E. OMG.
Leonensis, Con. Sp. cs i Texas. C.
Lamarensis, Shum. Sp. “ - “ Texas. C.
Missouriana, Morton, Sp. (Cytherea), ke 1861. Mo. C.
Nebrascensis, M & H. Sp. as « Neb. C.
orbiculata, M. & H. sf = Proc. Acad. p.
185. Neb. C.
Owenana, M. & H. - id. p. 185. Neb. C.
pellucida, M. & H. “ id. p. 185. Neb. C.
subrotunda, Sow. Sp. “5 Gabb, 1861. E. OG:

therefore bears date 1767. It was, however, very much wider in its range than
when, in 1799, Lamarck restricted it to the true Mactras. But, in 1778, Hum-
phreys applied the name TrRIGONELLA to the genus. Still, Linnaeus’s name being
the oldest, must be retained under the more restricted sense, and thus Ty/zonella

‘becomes a synonym.

Conchifera. 1 9 8 Meretrix

tenuis, M. & H. (Cytherea), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 185. Neb. ©.
Texana, Con. Sp. J Gabb, 1861. Texas. C.
Tippana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 326, 34, 18. Ala., Miss. C

MODIOLA, Lam. 1799 (Mytilus, pars d’Orb. and others).

aequalis, Sow. M. Con. 210. E., Fr., G. N.S BGs

alaeformis, Sow. (GERVILLIA), M. Con. 251.

Albensis, d’Orb. (Mytilus), Prod. 138. Fr., G. G.

amygdaloides, Desh. (Liruopomus), M.G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 5, f. 6.
angusta, Roem. (subangusta), N. Kreid. p. 66.
Archiacti, Leym. (LirHopomus), M.G.S. F. vol. v, pl. 16, f. 2

attenuata, M. & H. (Mytilus), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 427. Neb. @.

arcuata, Gein. (subarcuata), Char. Kreid. 20, 34, 78.

bella, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. vol. iv, 113, 11,9. E. GEG:
bipartita, Sow. M. Con. 210. E. Loe.
bipartita, Leym. not Sow. (aequalis), M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 9, f. 8.
Carteroni, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, 1861. Fr. N.
contorta, Duj. (LirHopomus), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 225, 15, 12.
concentrice-costellata, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 54, 7,10. Tex. C.
Corneuliana, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, 1861. Fr. N.

cypris, Forbes (LirHopomus), G. T. vol. vii, 152, 16, 7.
cretacea, Gabb, 1860 (LirHopomus australis), Proc. Acad.
198, 3, 3.

dilatata, a Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, ss Fr. UG
divaricata, d’Orb. Sp.“ Z Fr. C.
Dufrenoyi, d’Orb. Sp.“ Fe = Fr. C.
Fittoni, d’Orb. Sp. me eS #3 Fr. N,
flagellifera, Forbes, Sp.“ ae India. 5h
Giffreana, P,. & R. Sp. “ 6 “ Fr. G.
granulato-cancellata, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 54, 7,12. Texas. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), pe 1861. Fr. UG,
inornata, d’Orb. Sp. Wy a Fr. U oth
interrupta, d’Orb. Sp. *s Hs ok Fr. U. G.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. Sp. : . . Fr. UG
lineata, Fitt. (sublineata), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 2.

Marrotiana, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), wes 1861. Fr. C.
Matronensis, d’Orb. Sp. i + Fr. N.

Meekii, Evans & Shum. Sp. “ M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad.

427. Neb. C.

Mortilettii, P. & R. Sp. is Gabb, 1861. Fr. G,

a

Conchifera i 99

nitens, Forbes, Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, 1861. India.
Orbignyana, P.& R. Sp. “ ee < Fr.

ornatissima, d’Orb. Sp. “ 7% “a Fr., Portugal.
ovata, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 596, 68, 31. N.J.

parellela, Sow. (CTENOIDES), M. Con. pl. 9.
Pedernalis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 54, 7, 11. Tex.
polygona, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), i 1861. India.
peregrina, d’Orb. Sp. &é c Fr.
pulcherrima, Roem. Nord. Kreid. ae 4,14. G.
quadrata, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Sussex. 347, 28, 13. E.
Reussii, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Gare, 1861. G.
Rhodani, P.& R. Sp. “ - Fr.

U.

reversa, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 17, £13. E., Fr.

Requieniana, Math. (Myoconona), Catal. 177, 28, 3-4.
rugosa, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 67. G.

Saffordii, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 395, 68, 30. Tenn.

semiornata, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
siliqua, Math. Catal. 178. Fr.

simplex, Desh. not Defr. (subsimplex), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, pl.

tf. 8.
Socomina, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 90, 18, 18. N. Gren.
solutus, Dujard. M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 225, 15,13. Fr.
striato-costata, d’Orb. Sp. (Mytilus), Sabb, 1861 Fr.

subangustus, d’Orb. Sp. G.
subarcuatus, d’Orb. Sp. as a x Fr.
sublineatus, d’Orb. Sp. me is e Er:
subsimplex, d’Orb. Sp. g % fe Fr.

tetragona, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 15, 33, 6. G.
undulata, Forbes, Sp. (Cypricardia), Gabb, 1861. H.
typica, Forbes, Sp. (Mytilus), Gabb, 1861. India.

Mya, Linn. 1758.

U.

U.

U.

depressa, Phil. (THRAcrIA subdepressa), Geol. York, pl. 2, f. 8.

depressa, Phil. (T. recurva), Geol. York, p. 98.

laeviuscula, Sow. (PANOPAEA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 241, 16, 6.

phaseolina, Phil. (LAviaNon), Geol. York, 93, 2, 13.
mandibula, Sow. (PANOPAEA), M. Con. 43.

Modiola.

ARQSASARSagaes

Conchifera. 900 Myoconcha.

MYOCONCHA, Sow. 1824.

angulata, d’Orb. P. F. 261, 336. Fr. U7, Age
discrepens, Miill. Sp. (airnopomus), d’Orb. Prod. 246. G. C.
cretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 260, 3855. Fr. UG
elliptica, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 66, 8,17. G. C.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. Prod. p. 80. Fr. N.
Requieniana, Math. Sp. (Modiola), d’Orb. Prod. 196. Fr. C.
supracretacea, d’Orb. P. F. 266, 335. Fr. C.

Myopsis, Agas. 1840 (PANOPAEA, Menard, 1807).

acutisulcata, Desh. Sp. (PANoPAEA), Ag. Etud. Cret. 253.
attenuata, Agas. (P. Carteroni), id. pl. 31, f. 1-4.

curta, Ag. (P. Carteroni), id. 82, 1-3.

lata, Ag. (PANoPAEA), Etud. Crit. 261, 32, 8-9.

lateralis, Agas. (P. irregularis), id. 32, 6-7.

scaphoides, Ag. (PANOPAEA), id. 261, 32, 4-5.

unioides, Ag. (P. Neocomensis), id. pl. 31, f. 11-12.

Mysia, Leach (DIPLODONTA, Brown, 1831).

gibbosa, Gabb (D.), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 802, 48, 17.
N. J., Del. C.
parilis, Con. (D.), id. 278, 46, 8. Ala., Miss. C.

MYTILUS, Linn. 1758.

abruptus, d’Orb. Prod. 107. E., Fr. N.
acqualis, Sow. Sp. (Moprota), d’Orb. P. F. 265, 337, 3-4.
Albensis, d Orb. (Mopiona), Prod. 188.

alternatus, d’Orb. P. F. 284, 842, 18, 14. Fr. U. G.
Araucanus, @’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 27, 28. Chili. C.
arcaceus, Gein. Quaders. G.

attenuatus, M. & H. (Moprota), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 86.
Bourgeoisianus, d’Orb. Prod. 246. Fr. C.
Carteroni, @’ Orb. (Mopioa), P. F. 202, 808, 4-8.

Conchifera. 9OL Mytilus.

Chauvinianus, d’Orb. Prod. 165. Fr. U. G.
clathratus, d’Arc. M. G.S. F. 2, S. vol. ii, 306, 15,4. G. JU. G.
concentricus, Munst. in Goldf. P. Germ. 188, f. 5. G. 0.
Corneuilianus, d’Orb. (MoproLa), P. F. 268, 337, 10-13.

Cottae, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 66, 8,18. G. C.
Couloni, Marcou in d’Orb. Prod. 81. Fr. N.
Cuvieri, Math. Catal. 179, 28, 9-10. Fr. C.

_ eypris, Forbes (LirHopomus), G. T. vol. vii, 152, 16, 7.
densesulcatus d’Orb. Prod. 81. Fr. N.

dilatatus, d’Orb. (Moptona), P. F. 280, 342, 1-3...
divaricatus, d’Orb. (Monro), P. F. 275, 340, 38-4.

edentulus, Sow. M. Con. 439. E., Fr. dog Gig INE
falcatus, VOrb. not Goldf. (subfalcatus), P. F, 280,341, 11-13.
Fittoni, d’Orb. (Moptota), Prod. 81.

flagelliferus, Forbes (Mopiona), G. T. vol. vii, 152, 16, 9.

fractus, Reuss Bohm. Kreid. 16, 85,11. G. C.
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 273, 339, 1-2. Fr. U. G.
Galpinianus, E. & 8. (Mopro~a Meekii), 1855, Proc. Acad.

p. 164.

Gueranger?, @’ Orb. (Mopiona), P. F. 283, 842, 10-12.

Giffreanus, P. & R. (Mopiona), Envy. Genév. 481, 40, 3.

Gurgitis, P. & R. (Moprona subsimplex), 7d. 481, 40, 2.

inflatus, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 35, 2,9. G. C.

inzequivalvis, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f.16. E. U.G.

inornatus, d’Orb. (Mopiota), P. F. 277, 3841, 8-5.

interruptus, d’Orb. (Moptona), P. F. 278, 3841, 6-8.

lanceolatus, Sow. (edentulus), M. Con. 439.

lanceolatus, @’Orb. (abruptus), P. F. 270, 338, 51.

Ligeriensis, d’Orb. (Moprona), P. F. 274, 340, 1-2.

Ligeriensis, Reuss (Moproia Reussii), Bohm. Kreid. 16, 53, 3.

lineatus, Fitt. Sp. (Moproua sublineata), d’Orb. P. F. 266,

237, 7-9.

lineatus, d’Orb. (peregrinus), P. F. 266.

Lyellii, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 178, 21,18. KE. Weald.

Marrotianus, @ Orb. (Mopiona), Prod. 246.

Matronensis, d’ Orb. (Mopiona), P. F. 269, 337, 14-16.

Morrissii, Sharpe, G. J. G. S. vol. vi, 187, 22, 5. Portugal. C.

Mortilettii, P. & R. (Moprota), Env. Genéy. 482, 40, 3.

Moulinsii, @ Orb. Prod. 246. Fr. C.

Meekii, EK. & 8. (Moprona), 1857, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 40.
VOL. VIII.—2B

Conchifera. ; 902 Mytilus.
Mullerii, d’Orb. Prod. 247. G. C.
nitens, Forbes (Moptota), G. T. vol. vii, 151, 16, 8.

orbiculatus, d’Orb. Prod. 166. Fr. TGs

Orbignyanus, P. & R. (Moprona), Env. Genéy. 479, 39, 9.
ornatissimus, d’Orb. (MopioLa), Prod. 166.

ornatus, Munst. in Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 129, f. 8.

ornatus, d’Orb. (ornatissimus), P. F. 284, 342, 13-14.
peregrinus, d’Orb. (Mopiona), Prod. 165.

Pheedra, d’Orb. Prod. 294. Fr. Dz.

pileopsis, d’Orb. P. F. 272, 558, 11-18. Fr. C.

polygonus, d’Orb. (Mopiota), Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 41-42.
India. C.

*problematicus, Schlot. (INocERAMUS), Petr. 312.

prelongus, Sow. (edentulus), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 15.

pulcher, Forbes (Mopiona polygona), G. T. vol. vii, pl. 6, f. 6.
pulcherrimus, Roem. Sp. (Mopioua), d’Orb. Prod. 81.

radiatus, Munst. not Mull. (subradiatus), in Goldf. pl. 1388, f. 6.
Reussti, d’Orb. (Moprona), Prod. 247.

reversus, Sow. Sp. (Mopioua), d’Orb. Prod. 165.

reversus, Fitt. Sp. (Mopiona Fittoni) d’Orb. P. F. 264, 337, 1-2.
Rhodant, P. & R. (Mopiona), Env. Genéy. 480, 40, 1.

scalaris, Miill. not Phil. (Mullerii), Aach. Kreid. 35, 2, 11.
semiplicatus, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 55, 7,3. Texas. C.
semiornatus, d’Orb. (Moptota), P. F. 279, 341, 9-10.
semiradiatus, d’Orb. (Mopio.a reversa), P. F. 277, 341, 1-2.
semistriatus, d’Orb. (Chauvanianus), P. F. 271, 338, 7-10.
tsemisulcatus, d’Orb. (Chauvanianus), P. F. pl. 838, 7-10.

stliqua, Math. Sp. (Moprota), d’Orb. P. F. 274, 889, 3-4.
simplex, d’Orb. (MoproLa subsimplex), P. F. 269, 838, 1-3.
Socorrinus, V Orb. (Moprona), Prod. 107.

solutus, Dujard. Sp. (Mopiona), d’Orb. P. F. 276, 340, 5-6.
sphenoides, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 15, 33,7. G. C.
striato-costatus, d’Orb. (MoproLa), P. F. 281, 342, 4-6.
subangustus, d’Orb. (MopioLA), Prod. 81.

subarcuatus, d’Orb. (Mop10LA), Prod. 166.

subarcuatus, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 276. Neb. C.
subfalcatus, d’Orb. Prod. 166. Fr. U. G.

* Schlotheim called this species Mytilites, but it is evident that he meant this
genus, since he placed the termination ‘‘ 7¢es,’’ to all the fossil genera, thus, ‘ Tere-
bratulites, Ostracites,’’ &c., &e., to distinguish the species from recent ones.

+ Typographical error for semistriatus (?).

Conchifera. 903 Mytilus.

sublineatus, d’Orb. (Moprowa), Prod. 81.

subquadratus, Math. Catal. 178, 28, 7. Fr. C:
subradiatus, d’Orb. Prod. 246. G. C.
subrugosus, d’Orb. (MopIoLA rugosa), Prod. 81.

subsimplex, d’Orb. (Moptona), Prod. 81.

tegulatus, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 35, 2,12. G. C.
tetragonus, Reuss, Sp. (Moprona), d’Orb. Prod. 246.
tenuitesta, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 55, 7,13. Tex. C.

Tornacensis, d’Arc. (Galliennei), M. G. 8. F. 1847, pl. 15, f. 3.
tridens, Fitt. (edentulus), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 14.
typicus, Forbes (MoprouA), G. T. vol. vii, 152, 14, 4.
undulatus, Forbes, Sp. (Moproua), d’Orb. Prod. 119.

Mytiloides, Brong. 1822.

labiatus, Brong. (INocERAMUS problematicus), Env. Paris, pl.
3, f. 4.

NEILO, H. & A. Adams.
Hindii, Meek MS. (Leda), Brit. America. C.
NEITHEA, Drouet, 1821 (Janira, d’Orb. not Schum.).

aequicostata, Lam. Sp. (Pecten), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr., G.,

Port. OSG:
alata, Von Buch, Sp. (Pecten), Gabb, ah N. Gren. N.
Albensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), “ he, G. G.
Alpina, d’Orb. Sp. « a = Fr. OSG:
atava, Roem. Sp. (Pecten), = - G., Fr. N.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira),“ - Fr. UG.
cometa, d’Orb. Sp. - “ ee Fr. U.-G.
decemcostata, d’Orb. Sp. “ & Fr. C.
Deshayesiana, Math. Sp. (Pecten), “ “ Fr. N.
digitalis, Roem. Sp. He eg me Be. G. OG:
dilatata, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), “ “ Fr. U. G.
Dufrenoyi, d’Orb. Sp. He Lh “ Chili. aN
Dutemplei, d’Orb. Sp.“ ae a Fr. C.
Faucignyana, P. & R. Sp. “ & & Fr. G.
Fleuriausiana, d’Orb. Sp. “ * “ Pr. Hai

Fontanieri, d’Orb. Sp.“ Ke Mi India. C.

Conchifera. A)4 Neitkea,

duplicosta, Roem. Sp. (Pecten), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 14.

Tex. C.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1861. G. C.
Hispanica, d’Orb. Sp.“ a cs Spain. UG
inconstans, Sharpe, Sp. (“P. (Janira)”’), Gabb, 1861. Portugal. C.
longicauda, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1861. Fr. U. G.
Makovii, Dubois, Sp. (Pecten), “ a Russia. C.
Mortoni, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 14.

Fr., N. J., Tenn., Ala., Miss. (Texas. 7)

Neocomensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1861. Fr., G. N.
notabilis, Munst. Sp. (Peeten), Rs es G. OG
occidentalis, Con. 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 269. Texas. C.
phaseola, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), a 1861. Fr. U. G.
Podolica, d’Orb. Sp. gs ES Crimea. C.
quadricostata, Sow. Sp. (Pecten), Ans 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 14.

E., Fr., G., Texas. ¢C.
quinquecostata, Sow. Sp. (Pecten), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr., 8.

Africa. Ue
quinguecostata, Morton, Sp. not Sow. (Mortoni), Gabb, 1859,

Cat. p. 14.
quinquenaria, Con. Sp. (Pecten), Gabb, 1861. Del. C.
Royeriana, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), ‘“ - Fr. BAG:
sexangularis, d’Orb. Sp.“ ¢ Fr. C.
Simbriskensis, d’Orb. Sp. “ - = Russia. C.
striato-costata, Goldf. Sp. (Pecten), ‘“ a G., E. U. G.
substriato-costata, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr.,

G., Port: C.
Syriaca, Con. Sp. (Janira), Gabb, 1861. Syria. C.
Texana, Roem. Sp. (Pecten), Con. Emory’s Rep. 151, 5,2. Tex. C.
Truellei, d’Orb. Sp. (Janira), aie) 1861. Fr. C.
Wrightii, Shum. Sp.“ ee Texas. C.

NEAERA, Gray, 1842.
Moreauensis, M. & H. (Corbula), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 185. Neb. C.
ventricosa, M. & H. ~ 1860, id. 183. Neb. C.
NUCULA, Lam. 1801.

Albensis, d’Orb. P. F. 172, 301, 15-17. Fr. CG.
Albertina, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 2, f. 25, 26. Chih. C.
angulata, Sow. (Leda), M. Con. 476.

Conchifera. DOD Nucula.

antiquata, Sow. M. Con. 475. E. Tir.
apiculata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 10. E. U. G.
Arduennensis, d’Orb. P. F. 174, 802, 4-8. Fr, G. G.
bivirgata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 8. E., G., Fr. G
cancellata, M. & H. Proce. Acad. 1856, p. 85. Neb. C

capsaeformis, Mich. (ovata), M. G. S. F. vol. iii, pl. 12, f. 8.

Carthusiae, P. & R. Env. Genév. 477, 39, 8. Fr. G.
concinna, Sow. G. T. vol. iii, 38, 1. G. C.
Cornueliana, d’Orb. Prod. 79. Fr. N.

cuneifrons, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 281, 46, 33. Miss. C.
crebrilineata, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 223, 17, 92-93. Syria. C:
distorta, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2ds. vol. iv, 396, 68,384. Tenn., Miss. C.
equilateralis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 84. Neb. C.
Lufalensis, Gabb (perequalis), Jour. Acad. 2ds. vol. iv, 396, 68, 35.
Evansi, M. & H. (Youpra), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 84.

falcata, Reuss (LEDA), Bohm. Kreid. 8, 24, 31.

eurgitis, P. & R. Envy. Genév. 474, 39, 5. Fr. G.
Haydeni, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 602. Texas. C.
impressa, Sow. M. Con. 475. E., Fr. BGG.
impressa, d’Orb. not Sow. (Cornueliana), P. F. 165, 300, 6-10.

incerta, d’Orb. Am. Merid. p. 85. N. Grenada. iN,
? indefinita, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, p. 148. India. C.

lineata, Sow. (LEDA), G. T. vol. iv, 241, 17, 9.
lingulata, d’Orb. (LepA), P. F. 168, 504, 1-3.
margaritacea, Reuss, not Lam. (Reussii), Bohm. Kreid. 6, 34,

26-27.
Mariae, @ Orb. (LEepdA), P. F. 169, 301, 4-6.
Neckerianus, P. & R. Env. Genév. 469, 39, 1. Fr. G.

obesa, d’Orb. (Isoarca), P. F. 180, 504, 10-14.

obsoletastriata, M. & H. 1856, Proce. Acad. 275. Neb. C.
obtusa, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 241, 17,11. HK. UsG.
obtusa, d’Oxb. not Sow. (subobtusa), P. F. 163, 500.

ornatissima, d’Orb. P. F. 172, 805, 9-12. Fr. G.
ovata, Mant. Geol. Suss. 94,19, 26. E., G., Fr. G.
ovata, Reuss (LEDA), Bohm. Kreid. 8, 54, 25.

pectinata, Sow. M. Con. 192. E., G., Fr. G.

pectinata, Reuss, not Sow. (striatula), Bohm. Kreid. pl. 54, f. 1-5.

percrassa, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 327, 35, 4. Ala., Miss. C.
perequalis, Con. id. vol. iv, p. 281. Ala., Miss., N.J., Tenn. C7.
perdita, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 223, 17, 96. Syria. C.
perovata, Con. id. 222, 17,91. Syria. C.

Conchifera, 906 Nucula.

phaseolina, Mich. (L. subrecurva), M. G. 8. F. vol. iii, pl. 12, f. 6.

planata, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 9, #3. Fr.
planimarginata, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. 85. Neb.
porrecta, Reuss (TELLINA), Bohm. Kreid. 7, 34, 12, 138.
producta, Nilss. (LEDA), P. Suec. 16, 10, 5.

Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 179, 304, 7-9. Fr.

Reussii, d’Orb. Prod. 243. G.

scapha, d’Orb. (LepA), P. F. 167, 301, 1-3.

scitula, M. & H. (Youpra), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 84.
semilunaris, Buch. (LEDA), in Gein. Char. Kreid. 20, 50, 77.
serrata, Shum. 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 603. Tex.
siliqua, Goldf. (LEDA), Petr. G. 156, 125, 18.

C.

simplex, Desh. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, pl. 9, f. 5. Fr. Le. Gate

solea, d’Orb. (LEDA), P. F. 170, 304, 4-6.

spathulata, Forbes (LEpA lingulata), Q. J. G. S. vol.i, 245, 3, 4.

striatula, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 68, 8, 26. G.

subaequalis, Reuss (LeDA), Bohm. Kreid. 8, 34, 23, 24.

subdeltoidea, d’Orb. Prod. 248. G.

subobtusa, d’Orb. (subrecurva), Prod. 118.

subnasuta, H. & M. (Youpra), Mem. Acad. Boston, 2d s. vol.
Vegas” Lil,

subplana, M. & H. Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 85. Neb

subrecurva, Phil. Geol. York, 94, 2,11. E., Fr., G. Th. Gis

subtriangulata, Koch. 1837, Beitr. 50, 6,1. G.

subtrigona, Roem. (subtriangulata), Nord. Kreid. 68, 8, 25.

tenera, Miill. Aach. Kreid. 17, 2,1. G.

tenuirostris, Reuss (LepA), Bohm. Kreid. 6, 34, 8-10.

Timotheana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 476, 39, 7. Fr.

Traskana, Meek, 1857, Trans. Albany Inst. vol. iv, p. 39. Van-
couver I.

undulata, Sow. (LrepA), M. Con. 554.

ventricosa, H. & M. (Youpra), Mem. Acad. Boston, vol. v,
ooo, LLL

Vibrayeana, Orb. (Lepa), P. F. 172, 801, 12-14.

OPIS, Defr. 1825.

Annoniensis, d’Are. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 305, 14,10. G. JW.

bella, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 517.
bicarinata, Con. id. p. 317.

Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 54, 257, 7-9. Fr. U.

C.

C.

C.
G.
N.

C.
G.

C.

C.
G.

Conchifera. 907 Opis.

elegans, d’Orb. P. F. 54, 254, 4-9. Fr. Pua ras
galeata, Mull. Sp. (Cardium), d’Orb Prod. 238. G. C.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 251 bis, f. 1-4. Fr. CPG
Haleana, d’Orb. Prod. 238. Ala. C:
Hugardiana, d’Orb. P. F. 52, 258, 6-8. Fr. G.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 257, 6-10. Fr. UG:

lineata, P. & R. Env. Genév. 434, 32,2. Fr. G
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 51, 253, 1-5. E., Fr. N.
ornata, Forbes, Sp. (Isocardia), d’Orb. Prod. 118. E. LPG
pusilla, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 2, 53,15. G. C.
Sabaudiana, d’Orb. P. F. 58, 254, 1-3 & 257-4-6. Fr. G
Truellei, d’Orb. P. F. 56, 255. Fr., G. C
undatus (a), Con. Lynch’s Exped. 222,17, 87. Syria. C.

OSTREA, Linn. 1752.

abrupta, d’Orb. Voy. Am. Merid. 95, 21, 4. N. Grenada. Ny
acutirostris, Nilss. Petr. Suec. 31, 6,6. Fr., G., Sweden. C.
alaeformis, Woodw. (serrata), Geol. Norf. 48, 6, 1-3.

Allobrogensis, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 524, 49, 1. Fr. G.

Americana, Desh. (EX0GyYRA costata), Ene. Meth. vol. ii, 304.
amorpha, Sow. in Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 157, 15,24. India. ©.
anomiaeformis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 75, 9, 7. Texas. Cc:
aquila, Brong. Sp. (Exoayra), d’Orb. P. F. 706, 470.
Arduennensis, d’Orb. (Exoeyra), P. F. 711, 472, 1-4.

artetina, Roem. Sp. (Exoayra), d’Orb. Prod. p. 257.

auricularis, Goldf. Sp. (Exoeyra), d’Orb. Prod. p. 256.

bella, Con. Emory’s Rep. 156, 10, 4. Texas. C.:
bellaplicata, Shumard, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 608.
Texas. C.
Boussingaultiz, d Orb. (Exoeyra), P. F. 702, pl. 468.
biauriculata, Lam. An. de Mus. 8, p. 160. G., Fr. UG.

bulla, Sow. Sp. (Exoayra), d’Orb. Prod. 84.

canaliculata, Sow. Sp. 1818, not Sow. 1816 (Exoayra), d’Orb.
P. F. 709, 471, 4-8.

Carantonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 718, 478. Fr. U.

earinata, Lam. Ann. de Mus. vol. viii, 166. Fr., E., G., Texas? U.

carinata, Math. Forbes, Leym. pars. Roem. pars. (macroptera),
not Lam.

columba, Lam. Sp. Desh. (Exo@yra), Ene. Meth. vol. ii, 302.

confragosa, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 329, 34,4. Miss. C.

8

Conchifera. 908 Ostrea.

congesta, Con. Nicollett’s Rep. p. 169. Neb., Mo., Ark. C.
conica, Sow. Sp. (Exoayra), d’Orb. P. F. 726.

convexa, Say. (G. vesicularis), Am. Jour. Sci. vol. ii, Ist's. p. 42.
clavata, Nilss. (G. vesicularis), P. Suec. 30, 7, 2.

colubrina, Goldf. not Lam. (macroptera), P. G. 8, 74, 5.

Couloni, Defr. (Exoayra), d’Orb. P. F. 698, pl. 466 and 467.
conirostris, Munst. (acutirostris), in Goldf. P. G. 25, 82, 4.
crepidula, d’Orb. (KE. inflata), Voy. Astrol. pl. 8, f. 43, 44.

crenulata, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 171. Ala. C.
crenulimargo, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 76,9, 6. Texas. is
crenulimarginata, Gabb, J. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 398, 68, 40, 41.
Tenn. C.
cretacea, Morton, Syn. 52, 19, 3. S. Carolina. *

cristacomplicata, Schlot. (frons), Petr. P. 242.
cristagalli, Schlot. (frons), Petr. 240.
cristahastellatus, Schlot. (frons), Petr. 243.
cristaurogalli, Schlot. (larva), Petr. 213.

curvirostris, Nilss. P. Suec. 30,6, 5. Sw., G. c.
denticulifera, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 329, 86, 1-8.
Ala., Miss., Tenn. C.
diluviana, Lam. 1767, Syst. Nat. p. 114. Fr., G., Sw., Crimea.
O40 Ge

diluviana, Nilss. not Lam. (frons), P. Suec. 32, 6, 1-2.

deltoidea, Lam. (G. vesicularis), Lam. pl. 25, f. 2-5.

doridella, Lam. (larva), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, p. 210.

distorta, Sow. (K. bulla), G. T. vol. iv, 229, pl. 22, f. 21.

falcata, Morton (larva), Synop. 50, 8, 5. (not Sow.)

jlabella, Goldf. Sp. (E. plicata), d’Orb. P. F. p. 717.
flabelliformis, Nils. (semiplana), P. Suec. 31,6, 4. Sw, G. C.
frons. Park. Org. Rem. 217, 15, 4. E., Fr., G., Sw. CG
Galloprovincialis, Math. (Acutirostris), Cat. 193, 32, 8.
Gehrdensis, Roem. (Turonensis), Nord. Kreid. p. 46.

glabra, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 146. Nebraska. C.
harpa, Goldf. (frons), P. G. 11, 76, 38.

hemispherica, d’ Orb. Prod. (G. cymbrium), Am, Mer. 106, 22, 5-4.

- hippopodium, Nilss. P. Suec. 80, 7, 1. G., Fr., Sweden. C.
hippopodium, @’Orb. pars, not Nils. (Lesueurii), P. F. 751,
481, 4-6.

* It was unfortunate that Dr. Morton should have named this species Cretacea,
since it has since been proven to be an Eocene fossil. See note under Couns

gyratus.

Conchifera. 209 Ostrea.

inconstans, Dujard. (semiplana), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, p. 229.
incurva, Nilsson (G. vesicularis), P. Suec. 30, 8, 6.

inoceramoides, d’Orb. Am. Merid. p. 94. N. Gren. N.
larva, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, p. 216. KE., Fr, G., Sw.,
India, United States. C.

laciniata, Nils. Sp. (ExoGyra), d’Orb. P. F. 739, 486, 1-3.
lateralis, Nilss. (ExocyrA), P. Suec. 29, 7, 10.
latirostris, Dubois, Conch. Foss. 74, 8, 15-16. G., Russ. C.

Lesueurii, d’Orb. Prod. 171. Fr. OG.
Leymerii, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, 11, 18, 4. Fr. N.
lugubris, Con. Emory’s Rep. 156, 10, 5. Texas. C.
lunata, Nilss. Goldf. Petr. G. pl. 75, f. 2. G. C.
macroptera, Sow. M. Con. 468. E., Fr., G NS EG.

*
5

Marshii, Marcou, not Sow. (subovata), Geol. N. A. 438, 4, 4.
Matheroniana, dV Orb. (Exocyra), P. F. 737, 485.

megaera, d’Orb. Prod. 294. Fr. Danien.
mesenterica, Morton (larva), Synopsis, 51, 9, 7.
Milletiana, d’Orb. P. F. 712, 472, 5-7. Fr., G. G.

mirabilis, Rosseau, Voy. Russ. Merid. 797, 5, 1-3. Crimea.

“G. Sand.”
multilirata, Con. Emory’s Rep. 156, 12,1. Texas. C.
nasuta, Morton (larva), Synopsis, 51, 9, 6.
Naumani, Reuss (semiplana), B. Kreid. pl. 27, f. 48-53.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. Prod. 84. Fr. N.
Normaniana, d’Orb. P. F. 746, 488, 1-3. Fr. C.
panda, Morton, Syn. 51, 3,6. N. J., Del., Ala. C.
patina, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 227. Neb. if

peculiaris, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 329, 36, 7. Alla. C.
pes-leonis, Forbes (Santonensis), G. T. vol. vii, 156, 18, 5.
pectinata, Goldf. not Roem. (carinata), P.G.9, 74,7. |
pectinata, Roem. not Goldf. (macroptera), N. Kreid. p. 45.
plicata, Nilss. (semiplana), P. Suec. 31, 7, 12.
plicatuloides, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 195, pl. a, f. 17.

Hr N.. J.T y C.
plumosa, Morton, Syn. 51, 3,9. N.J., Ala., Miss., Tenn. Cc.

* Incorrectly referred to the Jurassic.

+ Lhave, in my collection, five lower valves of a small species of oyster so near
this species, that I can find no difference of sufficient value to found even a va-
riety. Ihave never seen the upper valve, but, should it agree with M. Leyme-
rie’s figures as well as the lower ones, it will remove all doubt of their specific
identity. My specimens are from near Mullica Hill, New Jersey.

VOL. V11I.—2¢

Conchifera. 9 1 0 Ostrea.

ponderosa, Roem. Sp. (ExXoayrA costata), d’Orb. Prod. 256.
Ponticeriana, d’Orb. (larva), Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, 45-46.
praelonga, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 187, 20, 4. Portugal.
“Lower Cret.”
prionota, Goldf. (frons), P. G. 10, 74, 8.
prionota, Forbes, not Goldf. (macroptera), Q. J. G. 8. p. 250.
Proteus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 41, 27, 12-27. G. C.
proboscidea, d’ Arc. (G. vesicularis), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 84, 11, 9.
pseudochama, Desh. (G. vesicularis), Ene. Meth. vol. 11, 292.
quadriplicata, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 608.
Texas. C.
Rauliniana, d’ Orb. (ExoayrA), P. F. 708, 471, 1-3.
rectangularis, Roem. (macroptera), Ool. Nach. 24, 18, 15.

Ricordeana, d’Orb. Prod. 171. Fr. U.NG.
retusa, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 4. H. LG:
Santonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 736, 484. Fr. C.
semiplana, Sow. M. Con. 489. E., Fr., G., Sw. C.
scolopendra, Lam. (carinata), An. 8. Vert. vol. ii, 216.
serrata, Goldf. not Defr. (frons), P. G. 10, 74, 9.
serrata, Defr. not Goldf. (carinata), Dict. Sc. Nat.
similis, Galeotii, not Pusch. (subsimilis), Bull. Acad. Brux. vol.

vii, p. 3, f. 3.
spinosa, Roem. (E. plicata), Ool. 58, 33.
subcomplicata, Roem. (macroptera), Ool. Nach. p. 24.
subinflata, d’Orb. (E. inflata), Prod. 256.
subovata, Shum. Marcy’s Rep. 505, 5, 2. Texas, Ark. C.
subsimilis, d’Orb. Prod. 257. Mexico. C.
subspatulata, Forbes, G. T. vol. i, p. 61. N. J., Ala., Miss., Tex. C.

subsquamata, d’Orb. (E. squamata), Prod. 108.

subvirgata, Gabb, 1861 (virgata Sow.). EK. C.

sulcata, Blum. (semiplana), Spec. Arch. Tellur. pl. 1, f. 3.

tecticosta, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 405, 68, 47, 48.
Tenn., N. J. C.

tegulacea, Forbes (larva), G. T. vol. vii, 156, 18, 6.

Tombeckiana, d’ Orb. (ExoGyra), P. F. 701, 467, 4-6.

torosa, Morton (. costata deformed),* Syn. 52, 10, 1.

robusta, Con. Emory’s Rep, 156, 11, 8. Texas. C.

translucida, M. & H. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 147. Neb. C.

Turoniensis, Duj. Sp. (Vulsella), d’Orb. P. F. 748, 479, 4-7.
fr C.

* See note under Exogyra,

Conchifera. 4) 1 Ostrea

ungulatus, Schlot. (larva), Petrif. 242.

Urgonensis, d’Orb. Prod. 108. Fr. N.
vesicularis, Lam. (GRYPHAEA), An. de Mus. vol. viii, 160, 22, 3.
vesicularis, var. Goldf. (G. biauriculata), P. G. pl. 81, f. 2.
virgata, Sow. not Goldf. (subvirgata), D. Geol. Suss. 348, 17, 1.
vomer, Mort. Sp. (H. lateralis), d’Orb. Prod. 257.

vellicata, Con. Emory’s Rep. 156, 11, 2. Texas. C.
Wegmanniana, d’Orb. P. F. 749, 488, 6, 8. Fr. C.

Ostracites, Auct. Olim.

auricularis, Vahlenb. (Exogyra haliotoidea), in Petr. Suec. p. 58.
angeioides, Picot de la Peyrouse (RADIOLITES), Descr. d’Orhoc.
e123, f. 13.

Pachites.

spinosus, Defr. (SponDyLUs), Dict. Sc. Nat. 37, p. 207.
striatus, Defr. (SponDyLUS), id. 37, p. 202.

Pachymya, J. Sow. 1826 (PHotapomya, Sow. 1826).

Austinensis, Shum. (PHotApomya), Trans. Acad. St. Louis,
1860, p. 604.
gigas, Sow. (PHoLtADoMyA), M. Con. 504-505.

PANOPAEA, Menard. 1807.

acutisulcata, Desh. Sp. (Pholadomya), d’Orb. P. F. 336, 357,

1-3. Fr., G. Gs
Albertina, d’Orb. Prod. 73. Fr. N.
Arduennensis, d’Orb. P. F. 338, 358, 1-2. Fr. 7.
Astieriana, d’Orb. P. F. 342, 359, 3-4. Fr. DAG.

arcuata, d’Orb. (rostrata per err.), P. F. 355, 3-4.
Beaumontii, Munst. (mandibula), Goldf. pl. 158, f. 4.

Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 382, 355, 1-2. Fr. N.
Constantii, d’Orb. P. F. 339, 358, 83-4. Fr. 7.
Cottaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 330, 354, 1-2. Fr. NV.
cretacea, Math. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. Prod. 233. Fr. C.
cretacea, Tuomey, not d’ Orb. (Tuomeyi), 1855, Proc. Acad.

p-. 170.

decisa, Con. (GLYCIMERIS), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 215, 24, 19.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 338, 353, 1-2. Fr. Ni

Conchifera. 912 Panopaea.

elatior, d’Orb. P. F. 846, 361, 1-2. Fr. OG

elongata, Roem. 1841, not R. 1838 (Roemeri), Nord. Kreid.
To, LOPS.
Ewaldi, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 17, 86, 1. G.

C.
Goldfussii, d’Orb. Prod. 233. G. C.

gurgitis, Brong. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. P. F. 345, 361, 1-2.

Er; UNG
gurgitis, Goldf. not d Orb. (Goldfussii), P. Germ. 274, 153, 7.
inaequivalvis, d’Orb. P. F. 840, 358, 5-7. Fr., G. G
irregularis, d’Orb. P. F. 326, 852, 1-2. Fr. N.
laeviuscula, Sow. Sp. (Mya), d’Orb. Prod. 157. E. U. Ge
lata, Agas. Sp. (Myopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 78. G. NV.
mandibula, Sow. Sp. (Mya), d’Orb. P. F. 344, 360, 3-4. E.,

Fr. U..G
Massiliensis, Math. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. Prod. 73. G. N.
Neocomensis, Leym. Sp. (Pholadomya), d’Orb. P. F. 829,

355, 3-8. Fr. LG. ie
Newberryi, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 605. Texas. C.
Normaniana, d’Orb. Prod. 233. Fr. C.
obliqua, d’Orb. P. F. 327, 852, 3-4. Fr. N.
Occidentalis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 270. Neb. C.
Orientalis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 1389, 17, 4. India. C.
ovalis, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 16, f.5. EH. Vie
plicata, Sow. M. Con. 419. E., Fr., G. G., dae

plicata, Goldf. not Sow. (gurgitis), G. G. 274, 158, 5.
Prevostii, Desh. Sp. (Pholadomya), d’Orb. P. F. 334, 356,

3-4. Fr. DB. Guim
recta, d’Orb. P. F. 334, 356, 1-2. Fr. N;
regularis, d’Orb. P. F. 343, 360, 1-2. Fr. C.
Ringmeriensis, Mant. Sp. (Venus), d’Orb. Prod. 157. E. U. G
Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 331, 354, 8-5. Fr. N.
Roemeri, d’Orb. Prod. 157. G. Teh
rostrata, Math. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. P. F. 335, 355, 3, 4.

Fr. N.
rotundata, Sow. (LYONSIA subrotundata), G. T. vol. iv, 129, 18, 2.
Sabaudiana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 401, 28, 4. Fr. G.
scaphoides, Agas. Sp. (Myopsis), d’Orb. Prod. 73. G. N.

striata, d’Arc. Sp. (substriata), d’Orb. P. F. 341, 359, 1-2.

not Munst.
subparallela, Shum. 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 605. Texas. C.
substriata, d’Orb. Prod. 157. Fr. U. G.

Conchifera. 9138 Panopaea.

Texana, Shum. Marcy’s Rep. 207, 6, 1. Texas. C.
Tuomeyi, Gabb (cretacea T. not d’ Orb.), 1861. Ala. C.
Urgonensis, Math. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. Prod. 73. Fr. N.
Voltzii, Math. Sp. (Lutraria), d’Orb. Prod. 73. Fr. N.

PECTEN, Gualt. 1742.*

aequicostatus, d’Orb. Sp. (Nerraea), Sow. Dix. Geol. Suss.
356, 28, 17.

actinodus, Goldf. P. Germ. 52, 91,12. G. C.

affinis, Reuss, not Risso. (subaffinis), B. Kreid. 22, 39, 11.

alatus, Von Buch. (NeiTHEA), Petr. Rec. par Humb. 3, 1, 1.

Alpinus, d’Orb. P. F. 586, 430, 4-6. Fr. N.
Aptensis, d’Orb. (interstriatus), Prod. 119.

Archiacianus, d’Orb. P. F. 583, 429, 7-10. Fr. Ni
arcuarius, Goldf. not Sow. (divaricatus), P. Germ. pl. 91, f. 6.
arcuatus, Sow. M. Con. 205. K., Fr., Sw. UO. G:

arcuatus, Nils. not Sow. (concentrice-punctatus), P. Suec. pl.
9, f. 14.

arcuatus, Roem. Goldf. not Sow. (virgatus).

asper, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 186. E., Fr., G. Ure
astellus, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 848, 28, 5. E. C.
Astierianus, d’Orb. Prod. 83. Fr. N.
argillensis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 283. Ala. 6.
atavus, Roem. (NEITHEA), Ool. 29, 18, 21.

Barbesillensis, d’Orb. P. F. 611, 437, 5-8. Fr. C.
Beayeri, Sow. M. Con. 158. E. BEG:

Brongniarti’, d Arc. (subacutus), Tourtea. pl. 16, f. 4-5.
Burlingtonensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 304, 48, 25.

N. J., (Ala. ?). C.
calcatus, a’ Orb. (calvatus), Prod. 253. Kocene, see note.
Calypso, d’Orb. Prod. 169. Fr. U. G
Campaniensis, d’Orb. P. F. 620, 440, 12-16. Fr. C.
Carteronianus, d’Orb. P. F. 589, 431, 5-6. Fr. N.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 608, 434, 11-14. Fr. U. G.
Chiliensis, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 31, 32. Chili. C.

. anatipes, Morton, Syn. Cret. 58, 6, 4.
. calvatus, M. id. 58, 10, 3.

: These species, described
P. membranosus, M. id. 59, 10, 4.

ie

P

by Dr. Morton as Cre-
taceous, belong to the

. perplanus, M. id. 58, 5, 5. a atts

- Poulsoni, M. id. 59, 19, 2.

Conchifera. 2 1 4

cicatrisatus, Goldf. P. Germ. 56, 95, 6. G.

cinctus, Roem. not Sow. (crassitesta), Nord. Kreid. p. 50.

circularis, Goldf. id. 76, 99, 10. G.

circularis, Forbes, not Goldf. (crassitesta), Q. J. G. S. vol. i,

p. 242.
comans, Roem. (elongatus), id. 51, 8, 6.
complicatus, Goldf. P. Germ. 51, 91,11. G.
compositus, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 20. E.
concentrice-punctatus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 28, 59, 8.
Coquandianus, d’Orb. P. F. 591, 432, 1-3. Fr.
Cottaldinus, d’Orb. P. F. 590, 431, 7-11. Fr.
crassitesta, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 27. E., Fr., G.
craticula, Morton, Syn. p. 57. N. J.

eretosus, Defr. Dict. Sc. Nat. p. 267, pl. 38. E., Fr., G.

cretosus, Goldf. not Defr. (crispus), P. G. 58, 94, 2.
crispus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 51. G.

curvatus, Gein. (undulatus), Nacht. Sachs. Kreid. 16, 3, 18.

Darius, d’Orb. Prod. 189. Fr.

declavatus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 35, 38,19. G.
decemcostatus, Munst. in Goldf. pl. 92, f. 2. G.
decipiens, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 31, 45, 3. G.
dentatus, Nilss. (subacutus), P. Suec. 20, 10, 9.
depressus, Munst. in Goldf. pl. 92, f. 4. G.

U.

Deshaysiana, Math. not Deshayesii, Nyst. (NEItTHEA), Cat. 184,

29, 11-12.

digitatus, Roem. Gein. (NEITHEA), Char. Kreid. p. 21.

divaricatus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 28, 39, 6. G.

Dufrenoyi, VOrb. (N. alata), Am. Merid. 106, 22, 5-9.

Dujardini, d’Orb. P. PF. 615, 459, 5-11. E., G., Fr.
duplicosta, Roem. (NEITHEA), Kreid. Tex. 65, 8, 2.

Dutemplei, d’Orb. P. F. 596, 423, 10-13. E_, Fr., Port.

delumbis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 110. Syria.
elongatus, Lam. An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 181. Fr., E.
Espaillaci, d’Orb. P. F. 614, 439, 1-4. Fr.
Faujasii, Defr. in Goldf. P. G. 53,95, 7. G.
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 608, 436, 5-8. Fr.
Girondinus, d’Orb. Prod. 251. Fr.

Goldfussii, Desh. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 10, 8,9. Fr, G.

granulifer, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 28, 39,9. G.
eranulatus, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, 29, 30. Chili.

Hallii, Gabb, 1861 (rigida, H. & M. not Sow.). Neb.

hispidus, Goldf. P. G. 59, 94,4. G.

Pecten.

Conchifera. 915 Pecten,

P. (Janira) ‘nconstans, Sharpe (NEITHEA), Q. J. G.S. vol. vi,

138, 19, 3.
interstriatus, Leym. not Munst. (Aptensis), M. G.S. F. vol. v, p. 10.
inversus, Nilss. (subsquamula), P. Suec. pl. 9, f. 18.
jugosus, Sow. Dix. Geol. Suss. 347, 28, 26. E. C.
laminosus, Mant. (orbicularis), Geol. Suss. 26, 8, 22.
lens, Goldf. not Sow. (striato-punctatus), P. G. 49, 91, 3.
Leymerii, Desh. Sp. (Hinnires), d’Orb. P. F. 581, 428.
lineato-costatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 55. G. INE
Lusitanicus, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 189, 24, 3. Port.

“Lower Cret,”

Makovii, Dub. (NEITHEA), Conch. Foss. 70, 8, 12.
Mantellianus, d’Orb. P. F. 619, 440, 8-11. Fr., E. C.
Marrotianus, d’Orb. P. F. 612, 488, 1-6. Fr. C.
Martinianus, d’Orb. Prod. 107. Fr. 18
Matheronianus, d Orb. Prod. 107. Fr. N.
Matronensis, d’Orb. P. F. 620, 440, 17-18. Fr. C.
membranaceus, Nilss. (orbicularis), P. Suec. 23, 9, 16.
Mississippiensis, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 288. Miss. 0.
Millerii, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 19. E. Tp

miscallus, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. 51, 91,8. G. C.
multicostatus, Nils. P. Suec. p. 21. G., Sw. C
muricatus, Goldf. not Riss. (submuricatus), P. G. pl. 93, f. 9.
Nebrascensis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 87. Neb. C.
Neptuni, d’Orb. Prod. 169. Fr. @..G..
Nilssoni, Goldf. not Desh. P. Germ. pl. 99, f. 3. G., Sw., Fr.,
Texas. C.
nitidus, Sow. M. Con. 894. EH. OE

nitida, Mant. (cretosus), Geol. Suss. 202, 26, 4.

notabilis, Miinst. (Ne1rHEA), Goldf. pl. 93, f. 3.

obliquus, Sow. M. Con. 370. E., Fr. U. G.
obliquus, Reuss (Reussii), B. Kreid. 29, 39, 18.

obliquus, Forbes (Robinaldinus), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 249.

obrutus, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 19, 114. Syria. C.
orbicularis, Sow. M. Con. 193. E., Fr., G. ie G
orbicularis, Nilss. (Nilssoni), P. Suec. 23, 10, 12.

orbicularis, Roem. Leym. Forbes, not Sow. (Cottaldinus).
Palassoni, Leym. M. G. 8. F. vol. iv, 194, pl. B. f. 1. Fr. C.
Passyi, d’Arc. M. G. S. F- vol. ii, 309; 15,9. G. 0... Ge
Podolica, V Orb. (NEITHEA), d’Orb. Russ. Merid. 440, 6, 21-24.
proboscideus, d’Orb. Prod. 107. Fr. yi

Conchifera. 216 Pecten.

ptychodes, Goldf. P. Germ. 56, 93,4. G. (.
pulchellus, Nils. P. Suec. pl. 9, f. 12. G., Sw. 0.
pulchellus, Goldf. not Nilss. (subpulchellus), P. G. pl. 91, f. 9.

Puzosianus, Math. Catal. 183, 30, 1-5. G., Fr. C.

quadricostatus, Sow. (NeItHEA), M. Con. 56.

quinguecostatus, Sow. (NEITHEA), M. Con. pl. 56.

quinguecostatus, Morton, not Sow. (N. Mortoni), Syn. 51, 19, 1.

quadricostata, Roem. pars. (N. Occidentalis), K. Tex. 64, 8, 4.

quinguenaria, Con. (NEITHEA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. 11, 275,
24, 10.

rarispinus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 31,39, 15. G. C.
Raulinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 595, 483, 6-9. E., Fr., G. G.
Reussii, d’Orb. Prod. 252. G. C.
Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genév. 509, 46, 1. Fr. G.
Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. P. F. 609, 486, 9-11. Fr., G. UG.
rigida, H. & M. not Sow. (Hallii), Mem. Acad. Bost. 381, 2,
4, vol. v.
Robinaldinus, d’Orb. P. F. 587, 481, 1-4. Fr. N.
Royanus, d’Orb. P. F. 613, 488, 7-12. Fr. C.
Saxoneti, P. & R. Env. Genév. 513, 46, 5. Fr. G.
septemplicatus, Nilss. P. Suec. pl. 10, f. 8. G., Sw. C.
septemplicatus, Duj. not Nilss. (Dujardinii), M. G. 8. F. vol.
iM, Bens, 2b, LT.
seriato-punctatus, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. pl. 92, 1. G. C.
serratus, Nilss. P. Suec. 20,9, 9. Sw., G., Crimea. U. G.
Simbriskensis, V Orb. (NEITHEA), Murch. Geol. Russ. 491, 43,
11-14.
simplicius, Con. Jour, Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 283, 46, 44. Ala., .
Miss., Tenn., N. J.* C.
spathulaeformis, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 28, 39, 10. G. C.
spathulatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 50, 8,5. G. C.
spurius, Miinst. Goldf. P. Germ. pl. 91, f. 10. G. C.
squammifer, Gein, Char. Kreid. pl. 21, f. 5. G. U. G.

sqguamula, Roem. not Lam. (subsquamula), Nord. K. p. 50.
squamulosus, Duj. not Riss. (Cenomanensis), M. G. 8. F. vol.

li, Segue Lo.
striato-costatus, Goldf. (NErrHEeA), P. Germ. 93, f. 2, a, b.
striato-punctatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 27. Fr.,@. Z. G., W.
Stutchburyensis, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 1. KH. U. G.

* Common everywhere in connection with the ‘‘ Ripley Group;’’ but I have
never seen it outside of that bed.

Conchifera. 91 “| Pecten.

subacutus, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 181. Fr., G. Cee
subaffinis, d’Orb. Prod. 252. G. C.
subaratus, Nilss. P. Suec. pl. 9, f. 11, G., Sw. C.
subdepressus, d’Arc. M. G.S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 310, 16, 1-2.

G. C.
subgranulatus, Mist. Goldf. P. G. pl. 93, f. 5. G. C.
subinterstriatus, d’ Arc. (Rhotomagensis), M. G. S. F. vol. ii,

311, 15, 10.
submuricatus, d’Orb. Prod. 251. G. C.
subpulchellus, d’Orb. Prod. 252. G. C.
subsquamula, d’Orb. Prod. 253. G. C.
subvirgatus, d’Orb. Prod. 253. India. C.
ternatus, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. pl. 91, f. 15. G. C.
Texanus, Gabb, 1861 (virgatus, Roem. not Nils.). Texas. C.
trigeminatus, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 53. G. C.

triplicata, Mant. (N. Dutemplei), Geol. Suss. 128, 25, 9.
tumidus, Dujard. (N. phaseola), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, pl. 16, f. 13.

undulatus, Nilss. P. Suec. 21, 10,10. Russ., Sw., G. C.
undulatus, Nilss. pars. (cretosus), id. 21, 9, 10.
venustus, Morton, Syn. 58, 5, 7. N. J. C.

Verdachallensis, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 154, 14, 5. India. C.
versicostatus, Lam. (N. quinquecostata), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 181.
versicostatus, Math. (N. atara), Cat. 185.

virgatus, Nils. P. Suec. 22,9, 15. Fr., G., Sw. U2 G-
virgatus, Forbes (subvirgatus), G. T. vol. vii, 154, 15, 22.
virgatus, Roem. not Nils. (Texanus), K. Tex. 66, 8, 5.

Pectinites, Schlot.

aculeatus, Schlot. (SPoNDYLUs spinosus), Petr. 228, 18.

Pectunculina, d’Orb. 1843 (LIMOPSIS, Sassi, 1835).

complanata, d’Orb. (.), P. F. 184, 305, 5-8.
Guerangeri, @’Orb. (L.), P. F. 183, 305, 14.
parvula, M. & H. (L.), 1856, Proc. Acad. 86.

PAPYRIDEA, Swains. 1840.

bella, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, p. 326. Miss. C.

VOL. VIII.—2D

Conchifera. 918 Papyridea.

Cornueliana, d’Orb. Sp. (Cardium), Gabb, 1861. Fr. Z. G., WN.
aequivalvis, Goldf. Sp. (Corbula), Gabb, 1861. G., Fr., India. C@.
*elegantula, Roem. Sp. (Cardium), Gabb, 1861. Tex., N. J.,
Ala., Miss. C.
Subdinnensis, d’Orb. Sp. (Cardium), Gabb, 1861. Fr U7. Ge

Pectunculus, Lam. 1801 (AXINAEA, Poli, 1791).

alternatus, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), P. F. 188, 306, 7-11.

australis, Morton, not Quoy. 1833 (A. subaustralis), Syn.
1834, p. 64.

Bourgeoisianus, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), Prod. 196.

brevirostris, Reuss (A. Reussii), Bohm. Kreid. 9, 35, 12.

clavus, Sow. (AXINAEA), G. T. vol. iii, pl. 388, f. 2.

decussatus, Roem. (A. subdecussata), Nord. Kreid. p. 69.

Geinitzii, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), Prod. 196.

hamula, Morton (Ax1NAEA), Syn. Cret. 64, 15, 7.

Hoeninghausti, Mull. (Limopsis), Aach. Kreid. 18, 1, 6.

Heberianus, P. & R. (AXINAEA), Env. Genév. 468, 38, 5.

insculptus, Reuss (AXINAEA), Bohm. Kreid. 8, 35, 5.

laevis, Gein. not Sow. (A. Geinitzii), Charakt. Kreid.

lens, Nilss. (AXINAEA), Petrif. Suec. pl. 5, f. 4.

Marrotianus, @’Orb. (AXINAEA), P. F. 192, 307, 13, 16.

Marullensis, Leym. (AX1NAEA), M. G. S. F. vol. vii, pl. 9, f. 2.

obsoletus, Goldf. (A. sublaevis), P. Germ. pl. 126, f. 4.

planus, Roem. (A. clava), Nord. K. 69, 8, 24.

Renauxianus, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), P. F. 191, 307, 7-12.

Requienianus, d’ Orb. (AXINAEA), P. F. 190, 807, 1-6.

reticulatus, Reuss (AXINAEA), Bohm. Kreid. 8, 35, 7-8.

Reussii, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), Prod. 164.

Siouxensis, H. & M. (AXINAEA), 1855, Mem. Acad. Bost. 2d
s. vol. v, 381, 1, 12.

spinescens, Reuss (AXINAEA), B. Kreid. 9, 35, 6.

subauriculatus, Forbes (AXINAEA), G. T. vol. vii, 150, 17, 18.

subconcentricus, Lam. (AXINAEA), Anim. 8. Vert. vol. vi, p. 56.

i

* I place this species in this genus, because Mr. Conrad has informed me that
it has the hinge of a true PApyripEA, and not that of PHoLApomyA, as believed
by d’Orbigny. Specimens found in the ‘‘ Ripley Group,’’ a deposit resembling
somewhat the Speeton Clay of England in its lithological characters, have enabled
him to ascertain without doubt the true generic relations of these beautiful shells.

_

Conchifera. A | 9 Pectuneculus.

subdecussatus, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), Prod. 243.

subimbricatus, M. & H. (AxtNnAEA), 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 146.

sublaevis, Sow. not Goldf. (AxInAEA), M. Con. 472.

sublaevis, Goldf. not Sow. (A. lens), P. Germ. pl. 126, f. 3.

subsulcatus, d’Orb. (AXINAEA), Prod. 248.

sulcatus, Roem. not Defr. (A. subsulcatus), Nord. Kreid. 69,
8, 23.

Ventricosus, Gein. (AXINAEA), Charakt. Kreid. 77, 20, 20.

PERIPLOMA, Schum. 1817.

applicata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, p. 324, Miss. C.
Colombiana, d’Orb. (Anatina), Prod. 105. N. Gren. N.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 381, 372, 8-4. Fr. N.
Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 880, 372, 1-2. Fr. N.
Sapho, d’Orb. Prod. 158. Fr. anG.
Sabaudiana, P. & R. Env. Genév. 112, 29, 5. Fr. G.
simplex, d’Orb. P. F. 382, 372, 5-6. Fr. G.

PERNA, Brug. 1791.

alaeformis, Sow. (GERVILLIA), M. Con. 243.
cretacea, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 24, 82, 18-20. G. aG.
? fragilis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 189, 18, 4. Portugal. C.
lanceolata, Gein. Char. Kreid. 80, 21,18. G., Fr., Port. JU. G.
Lusitanica, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 189, 23, 7-8. Port.

&f Drs Crets)
Marticensis, Math. Catal. 176, 27, 1-2. Fr. Gd.
Muletii, Desh. M. G.S. F. vol: v, pl. 11, f. 1. E., Fr., G. NV.
polita, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 190, 24, 1-2. Port.

“ Lower Cret.’’

Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 497, 401, 4-5. Fr, G. G.
Ricordeana, d’Orb. P. F. 494, 399, 1-8. Fr. N.
rostrata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 17. E. U. G.
Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 449, 402, 4-5. Fr. C.
subspathulata, Reuss, B. Kreid. 24, 32, 16-17. G. U.iG.

PETRICOLA, Lam. 1801.

canaliculata, Sow. (CARDIUM), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 11.
nuciformis, Sow. (CARDIUM), id. pl. 16, f. 10.
Rhodani, P. & R. Env. Genév. 417, 29, 8. Fr. G.

Conchifera. 990 Pharella.

PHARELLA.
? Dakotensis, M. & H. (Solen), 1860, Proc. Acad. 425. Neb. @.
PHOLADOMYA, Sow. 1826.

S. G. Anatimya, Con. 1860.

aequivalvis, Goldf. Sp. (PApyRIDEA), d’Orb. Prod. 284. G.,

Fr., India. C.
Agassizii, d’Orb. P. F. 352, 362, 1-3. Fr. N.
Albina, Reiche, Roem. Nord. K. 75, 10, 7. G. C.iGe
alta, Roem. Sp. (Homomya), Gabb, 1861. Tex. C.
acutisulcata, Desh. (PANOPAEA), M. G. 8S. F. vol. v, pl. 8, f. 2.
alternans, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 6. G. N.
Americana, M. & H. (Goniomya), 1856, Proc. Acad. 283.

Neb. C.
CS. Gen. A.) anteradiata, Con. Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 276, 46,

3. Miss. C.
Archiaciana, d’Orb. P. F. 356, 364, 5-4. Fr. C.
*Austinensis, Shum. Sp. (Pachymya), Gabb, 1861. Texas. C.
biplicata, Gein. Char. Kreid. 21, 17, 75. G. U. G.
borealis, Meek, 1857, Trans. Alb. Inst. p. 41. Vancouver I. C.
Carantoniana, d Orb. (Esmarckii), P. F. 857, 365, 1-2.
caudata, Agas. Sp. (Goniomya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. G. N.
caudata, Roem. (aequivalvis), Nord. Kreid. pl. 10, f. 8.
connectans, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 140, 17, 5. India. G.
cordiformis, Desh. Leym. M. G. S. F. 1842, 3, 3,3. Fr. U. G.

Cornueliana, d’ Orb. (PAPYRIDEA), Prod. 105.
designata, Goldf. Sp. (Lysianassa), Reuss, B. K. p.18. G. @.
designata, Gein. (Geinitzii), d’Orb. Prod. 194.

Dutempleana, d’Orb. Prod. 185. Fr. G.
elegantula, H. & S. 1855, Proce. Acad. p. 164 (not P. (Cardium)
elegantula, Roem.), Vancouver L. C.
elliptica, Ring. in Goldf. 278, 158, 1. G., Fr., Port. C.
elongata, Munst. Goldf. P. G. 270, 157, 8-6. _E., Fr., G. Ny.

* This species can hardly be the same as P. gigas, Sow. Sp., as Dr. Shumard
thinks probable, since, besides the slight but constant difference in form, P.
gigas is peculiar to the upper green sand, while the American species belong to
the chalk.

Conchifera. aA | Pholadomya.

Esmarkii, Pusch. Goldf. id. 272, 157,10. G. C.
Favrina, Agas. Etud. Crit. 59, 1-12. Fr. G.
? fibrosa, M. & H. (Avicula), Proc. Acad. 1856, p. 283. Neb. C.
Geinitzii, d’Orb. Prod. 194. G. C.
Genevensis, P. & R. Env. Genév. 405, 29, 2. Fr. G.

gigantea, Sow. Sp. (CorBuxa), d’Orb. Prod. 157.
gigas, Sow. Sp. (Pachymya), d’Orb. P. F. 359, 366. Fr., E. U. G.

Kasimiri, Pusch. Polens. Pal. 88, 8, 13. Poland. (.
laevis, Agas. Sp. (Goniomya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. G. N.
Ligeriensis, d’Orb. P. F. 355, 363, 8-9. Fr., Port. Choe.
Langiti, Voltz. in Leym. (elongata), M. G. S. F. vol. v, p. 24.
Mailleana, d’Orb. P. F. 355, 364, 1-2. Fr. UG.
Marrotiana, d’Orb. P. F. 358, 365, 83-4. Fr. C.
Martini, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 238, 2,3. E. LAGe
Moulinsii, d’Orb. Prod 234. Fr. C.
Neocomensis, Leym. (PANoPAEA), M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 3, f. 4.
nodulifera, Munst. Goldf. 273, 158, 2. G. C.
Noueliana, d’Orb. Prod. 194. Fr. C.
occidentalis, Morton. Syn. 68, 8, 3. N.J., Del., Miss. c.
(S. Gen. A.) papyria, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, p. 276.
Miss. C.
Pedernalis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 45,9, 4. Tex. Gs
Prevostii, Desh. (PANOPAEA), in Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. vy, pl.
BoA. Th.
(S. Gen. A.) postsulcata, Con. Jour Acad. vol. iv, 276. Miss. C.
Rauliniana, d’Orb. P. F. 353, 363, 4-5. Fr. G.

rhomboidalis, Leym. (LAvicNon), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 3, 2, 6.
rostrata, Math. Catal. 136, 11,7. Fr. C.
Rouyana, d’Orb. Prod. 73. Fr. iV.
Royana, d Orb. (elliptica), P. F. 360, 367.

Sancti-sabae, Roem. Sp. (Cardium), Con. Emory’s Rep. 164,

wl 4.. Tex. C.
Scheucherii, Agas. (elongata), Etud. Crit. 57, 2’, 3-7, and pl.

a ite
semicostata, Agas. Etud. Crit. 51, 2,1. Fr., G. WN:

subdinnensis, d’Orb. (PAPYRIDEA), Prod. 157.
subelongata, Meek, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, p. 42. Vancou-

ver [. Hs
subventricosa, M. & H. 1857, Proce. Acad. 142. Neb. 0.
tenua, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. p. 170. Ala. cC.

Texana, Con. Kmory’s Rep. 153, i8, 3. Tex. C.

Conchifera. 999 Pholadomya.

Tippana, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ili, 824, 84,9. Ala., Miss. (.

umbonata, Roem. Rreid. Tex. 73, 10, 6. G. C.
undata, M. & AH. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 81. Neb. C.

PHOLAS, Linn. 1758.

cithara, Morton, Synopsis, 68, 9,2. N. J. C.
constricta, Phil. Geol. York. 95, 2,17. EK. Tee Ge:
Cornueliana, d’Orb. P. F. 805, 849, 1-4. Fr. L. G.
cretacea, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 393, 68,18. N.J. @C

P. (Martesia) cuneata, M. & H. 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 53. Neb. C.
pectorosa, Con. (cithara), Jour. Acad. 2d 8. vol. ii, 293, 24, 9.

prisca, Sow. M. Con. 581. KE. N.
giganteus, Sow. (PHOLADOMYA elongata), G.'T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 1.

Roemeri, d’Orb. Prod. 72. G. N.
subcylindrica, d’Orb. P. F. 306, 849, 5-8. Fr. G.

? Stimpsoni, M. & H. (Xylophaga), Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 424.

PINNA, Linn. 1758.

arata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 153, 16, 10. India. C.
bicarinata, Math. Catal. 180, 27-6, 8. Fr. U. G.
calamitoides, Shum. 1857, Trans. St. Louis Acad. p. 124. Neb. C.
compressa, Goldf. P. Germ. 167, 128, 4. G. 0G
consobrina, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 89-40. India. C.
Cottae, Gein. Char. Kreid. 11, 1, 55. G. C.
decussata, Goldf. P. G. 166, 128, 1,2. E., G. U. G.

decussata, Forbes (consobrina), G. T. vol. vii, p. 153.
depressa, Goldf. (decussata), pl. 128, f. 3.

fenestrata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 65, 8, 22. G. C.
Galliennei, d’Orb. P. F. 253, 331. Fr. U. G.
gracilis, Phil. Geol. York. 2, 22. HE. Y Fa ec
laqueata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, p. 8328. N.J., Ala.,
Miss. C.
Ligeriensis, Orb. P. F. 257, 334. Fr. C.
minuta, Gabb, Proc. Acad. 1860, p. 118, 8, 10. Chili. C.
Moreana, d’Orb. P. F. 254, 3852. Fr. U. G.
Moulinsii, d’Orb. Prod. 246. Fr. C.

Neptuni, Goldf. Sp. (Cardium), d’Orb. P. F. 255, 333, 1-3.
EP U. G.

Conchifera. 993 Pinna.

petasunculus, Math. Catal. 180, 27, 8-5. Fr.* &
quadrangularis, Goldf. P. Germ. 167, 127, 8. G, Fr. C.
recticostata, d’Orb. Prod. 245. Fr. C.
Renauxiana, d’Orb. (bicarinata), P. F. 252, 830, 4-6.

restituta, Hoen. Goldf. pl. 138, f. 3. G., India. C.
Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 251, 330, 1-3. Fr. IN

rugosa, Roem. not Sow. (subrugosa), Nord. Kreid. p. 65.
rostriformis, Morton, Jour. Acad. Ist s. vol. vili, 214, 10, 5.

WN. J. C.
subrugosa, d’Orb. Prod. 80. G. N.
subtetragona, d’Orb. Prod. 165. E. U..G.
sulcifera, Leym. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 9, f. 9. Fr. NN;

sulcata, Woodw. (decussata), Geol. Norf. pl. 5, f. 28.
tetragona, Sow. not Brocchi (subtetragona), M. Con. 3138.

PINNIGERA, Deluc, 1779.
magna, d’Orb. Prod. 107. Fr. N.

PLACUNA, Solander, 1785.

scabra, Morton (PLACUNANOMIA), Syn. 62.

PLACUNANOMIA, Brod. 1832.

-S. Gen. Paranomia, Con. 1860.

lineata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 291, 46, 20. Tenn. C.
Saffordii, Con. id. 290, 46, 21. Tenn. C.
scabra, Morton, Sp. (Placuna), Gabb, 1861. N. J. C.

Plagiostoma, Sow. 1814.

aspera, Mant. (Ctenoides), Geol. Suss. 129, 26, 18.
dumosa, Morton, pars. (SPONDYLUS), Syn. 59, 16, 8.
dumosa, Morton, pars. (S. Mortoni), Syn. 60. Eocene.

* There is a specimen in the Academy’s collection, marked ‘‘ Louisiana,”’
corresponding with the figure and description given of this species. The litho-
logical character of the specimen is different from anything I have heretofore
seen in the American Cretaceous, except perhaps that of the Northwest. Where
may, however, be some mistake in the locality.

Conchifera. 994. Plagiostoma.

elongatum, Sow. (CTENOIDES parallela), M. Con. 559.
granulatum, Nilss. (CTENOIDES), P. Suec. 26, 9, 4.
gregale, Morton (SPoNDYLUs), Synopsis, 60, 5, 6.
Hoperi, Mant. (CTENoIDES), G. Suss. 204, 26, 2-3-15.
Mantelli, Brong. (CrENomDES), Envy. Paris, pl. 4, f. 2.
Mantelli, Goldf. (Hoperi), P. Germ. pl. 104, f. 9.
ovatum, Nilss. (CrENoIDES), P. Suec. 25, 9, 2.
pelugicum, Morton (CrENoIDES), Syn. 61, 5, 2.
punctatum, Nilss. (C. Nilssoni), P. Suec. 24, 9, 1.
parallelus, Sow. (CTENoIDES), M. Con. pl. 9, f. 1.
semisulcatum, Nilss. (CTENOIDES), P. Suec. 25, 11, 3.
spinosum, Sow. (Sponpytus), M. Con. 83.

sulcata, Lam. (S. spinosus), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 161.

Platymya, Agas, 1838.

dilatata, Agas. (ANATINA), Etud. Crit. 181, 10, 13-14.
minuta, Agas. (LAVIGNON), id. 184, 10, 1-4.

rostrata, Ag. (ANATINA Agassizil), id. pl. 10, 11-12.
tenuis, Ag. (A. subtenuis), id. 183, 10, 5-6.

PLICATULA, Lam. 1801.

aspera, Sow. G. T. 18381, pl. 38, f. 7. H., Fr. C.
armata, Roem. not Goldf. (Roemeri), Nord. Kreid. 60.

asperrima, d’Orb. P. F. 679, 462, 1-4. Fr. NV.
Carteroniana, d’Orb. P. F. 680, 462, 5-7. Fr. N.
gureitis, P. & R. Env. Genév. 517, 47, 4. Fr. G.
imbricata, Koch. Beitrag. 1837, 50, 6,3. G. N.
incongrua, Con. Emory’s Rep. 1538, 6,10. Tex. C
inequidens, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. x, 197, 6, 5. EH. LG
inflata, Sow. (radiola), M. Con. 409.

inflata, Goldf. not Sow. (spinosa), 102, 107, 6.

multicostata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 155, 18, 3. India. C.
nodosa, Duj. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 228, 15, 14. Fr., G. C.
pectinoides, Sow. not Lum. (radiola), M. Con. 409.

placunea, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 186. Fr., G. DL. Gates

radiata, Goldf. P. Germ. 102, 107, 7. G. C0.
radiola, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 185. Fr., G., Port. G., Z. G.
Roemeri, d’Orb. P. F. 681, 462, 8-10. Fr., G. ys

Saffordii, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 283, 46, 34. Tenn. C.

Conchifera. 995 Plicatula.

septemcostata, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 155, 18, 4. India. G.
spinosa, Mant. Geol. Suss. 26, 18, 16-17. E., G., Fr. UG.
tetrica, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 283, 46, 26. Tenn. C.
urticosa, Morton, Syn. 62, 10,2. N. J. C.

Podopsis, Lam. 1819.

gryphaeoides, Lam. (GRYPH. vesicularis), An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 194.
truncata, Lam. (SPONDYLUS), id. 195.

Poromya, Forbes, 1844.

globulosa, Forbes (Lyonsta), G. T. vol. vii, 141, 17, 6.
lata, Forbes (LyonstA), id. 141, 15, 14.

Psammobia, Lam. 1818 (GARI, Schum. 1817).

cancellato-scu/pta (GARI), Roem. Kreid. Tex. 46, 6, 10.

eircinalis, Duj. (AncopactA), M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 223, 15, 3.
discrepens, Duj. (CApsA), id. 225, 15, 2.

gracilis, Sow. in Fitt. (Garr), G. T. vol. iv, 341, 15,2. E. U. G.
inconspicua, Sow. (GARI), id. vol. vii, 142, 15, 18. India. C.
semicostata, Roem. (G. inaequalis), Nord. Kreid. 74, 9, 21.
tellinoides, Sow. (GARI), Fitt. G. T. vol. iv, 176, 21, 6. E. Weald.

PULVINITES, Defr. 1827.
argentea, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 330, 34,5. Ala., Miss. C.

Pycnodonta, Fisch. de Wald. 1835.

radiata, Fisch. (GRYPHAEA vesicularis), Bull. Mose. vol. viii, pl. 1.

SANGUINOLARIA, Lam. 1799.
Cretacensis,* Con. Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 277, 46, 11. Ala. C.

SAXICAVA, Fleur. 1802.
antiqua, d’Orb. Prod. 136. Fr. G.

* Cretacea ?
VOL. VIII.—2E

Conchifera. 996

SILIQUA, Muhlf. 1811 (Leguminaria, Schum. 1817).

Australis, Gabb (Cultellus), Gabb, 1861. Chili.
Cretaceus, Gabb (Cultellus), Gabb, 1861. N. J.
Moreana, d’Orb. Sp. (Leguminaria), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
Nereis, d’Orb. Sp. (Leguminaria), Gabb, 1861. Fr.
truncatula, Reuss Sp. (Solen), Gabb, 1861. G.

SILIQUARIA, Brug. 1791.

biplicata, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 8324, 384,17. Ala.

SOLECURTUS, Blainy. 1824.

*Actaeon, d’Orb. Prod. 158. Fr.

aequalis, d’Orb. (Solen), Prod. 158. Fr.

elegans, Math.Sp. “ d’Orb. Prod. 194. Fr.
Guerangeri, d’Orb. (Solen), Prod. 158. Fr.
inflexus, Duj. Sp. sd’ Orb. Prod. 235. Fr.
obscurus, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 141, 17,3. India.
Pelagi, d’Orb. Prod. 158. Fr.

radians, d’Orb. Prod. 158. Fr.

Robinaldinus, d’Orb. (Solen), Prod. 75. Fr.
subcompressus, d’Orb, Prod. 235. G.

Warburtoni, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. vol. 1, 237, 2, 1. EH.

SOLEMYA, Lam. 1819.

planulata, Con. (LEGuUMEN), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 274, 24, 11.

U.

subplicata, M. & H. (Solen), Proc. Acad. vol. viii, p. 283. Neb.

SOLEN, Arist., List. 1786.

aequalis, d’ Orb. (SoLecurtus), P. F. 321, 350, 5-7.
carinatus, Math. (ANATINA), Catal. 133, 11, 1-2.

compressus, Goldf. (SoLECURTUS subcompressus), P. G. 276,

159, 4.
Dupinianus, d’Orb. P. F. 820, 350, 8-4. Fr.

Dakotensis, M. & H. (PHARELLA), 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 142.

* ‘“Espéce pourvue de cdtés concentriques trés prononceés’’ !

Siliqua,

QKRLNAK

RABRRARARAARA

Conchifera. yi Solen.

elegans, d’Orb. (SoLecurTws radians), P. F. 322, 251, 3-5.
elegans, Math. (Sonecurtus), Cat. 134, 11, 3.

Guerangeri, d’Orb. (Sotecurtus), P. F. 321, 351, 1-2.
inflecus, Dujard. (Sotecurtus), M. G. S. F.2d s. vol. ii, 222,

15, 4.
lamellosus, Reuss (Arcopacta), B. Kreid. 16, 36, 5.
irradians, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 45, 6,9. Texas. C.

Robinaldinus, d’Orb. (Sotecurtus), P. F. 320, 350, 1-2.
subplicata, M. & H. (SotemyA), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 56.

Sphaera, Sow. 1822 (CORBIS, Cuv. 1817).
corrugata, Sow. (Corgis), M. Con. 334.
SPHAERELLA, Con. 1838.

eoncentrica, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vel. iv, 280, 46,4. Ala. ©.

SPONDYLUS, Linn. 1758.

alternatus, d’Orb. P. F. 665, 456, 1-5. Fr. C.
Aonis, d’Orb. Prod. 294. Fr. Danien.
asper, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. pl. 106, f. 1. G. C.
Brunneri, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 514, 47, 1. Fr. G.
ealcaratus, Forbes, G. T. 2d s. vol. vii, 155, 18, 2. India. C.
capax, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 274, 24,8. N. J. C.
capillatus, d’ Arc. (striatus), M. G. S. F. 2ds. vol. ii, pl. 17, f. 1.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 665, 456, 6-7. Fr. C.
complanatus, d’Orb. P. F. 657, 451, 7-10. Fr. EG:
Coquandianus, d’Orb. P. F. 663, 452,9-11. Fr. C.
dumosus, Morton, Sp. pars.* (Plagiostoma), d’Orb. Prod. 254.

Ala. Eocene.
duplicatus, Goldf. (spinosus), P. Germ. 95, 105, 5.
Dutempleanus, d’Orb. P. F. 672, 460, 6-11. Fr. C.
fimbriatus, Goldf. P. G. 97, 106, 2. E., G., Fr. C.
gibbosus, d’Orb. P. F. 658, 452, 1-6. Fr. G.
globulosus, d’Orb. P. F. 667, 458. Fr. CG
gregalis, Morton, Sp. (Plagiostoma), d’Orb. Prod. 254. N.J. C.
Guadalupae, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 62, 8,9. Tex. C.

* The specimen figured in the wood-cut, Synopsis, p. 60, is distinct from the
lithograph. I would suggest the name S. Mortoni for it. Both the species are
Eocene; the types are in the Museum of the Academy of Natural Sciences.

Conchifera. 998 Spondylus.

hippuritarum, d’Orb. P. F. 664, 455. Fr. C.

hystrix, Goldf. not Roem. P. G. 98,105, 8. Fr., G. U. G.

hystrix, Roem. not Goldf. (Roemeri), Kreid. p. 39.

latus, Leym. not Sow. (Roemeri), M. G.S. F. 2ds. vol. v, pl. 6,
ie

lineatus, Goldf. P. Germ. 97, 106, 3. G. C.

obesus, d’Orb. P. F. 675, 461, 5-7. Fr. C.

Omalii, d’ Arc. (hystrix), M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, pl. 15, f. 4.

plicatus, Miinst. not Linn. (subplicatus), Goldf. 98, 106, 7.

podopsideus, Lam. (spinosus), An. 8S. Vert. vol. vi, 194.

radiatus, Goldf. (hystrix), P. G. 98, 106, 6.

Renauxianus, d’Orb. P. F. 659, 452, 7-8. Fr. G.

Requienianus, Math. (hystrix), Catal. 189, 32, 3.

Roemeri, Desh. in d’Orb. P. F. 655, 451, 1-6. Fr., G. N;

Royanus, d’Orb. P. F. 674, 460, 1-5. Fr. C.

Santonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 666, 475. Fr. C

spinosus, Sow. Sp. (Plagiostoma), Desh. An. Sc. Nat vol. xv.

K., Fr., G., Sw., Crimea. U. G.
striato-costatus, d’Orb. P. F. 655, 450. ‘Fr. N.
striatus, Sow. Sp. (Dianchora), Goldf. P. G. 98, 106, 5. E.,

Fr., G., Crimea. Ui

strigilis, Brong. (PLICATULA placunea), Cuy. Oss. Foss. pl. Q. f. 6.
sublaevis, Miinst. Goldf. P. G. 99, 106, 8. G. ,
subplicatus, d’Orb. Prod. 254. G. 0.
subsquamosus, Forbes (calearatus), G. T. vol. vii, 154, 18, 1.
truncatus, Lam. Sp. (Podopsis), d’Orb. P. F. 668, 459. E.,
Sw., Fr., G. C.

TANCREDIA.

Americana, M. & H. (Hettangia), 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 185.
Neb. C.

TAPES, Muhlf. 1811.
Hilgardi, Shumard, 1860, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, p. 601. Texas. C.

TELLINA, Linn. 1758.

Albertina, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 4, 22-24. India. C.

angulata, Desh. not Lam. (Carteroni), M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl.
gird:

aequalis, Mant. G. T. vol. iii, p. 211. E. L. G.

Ti. » soe

Conchifera. 999 Tellina.

Bogotina, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 84, 18, 15. N. Gren. N.
Carteroni, d’Orb. P. F. 420, 880, 1-2. Fr. N.
? Cheyennensis, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 82. Neb. C.

concentrica, Reuss (ARcopAGTA), B. Kreid. 18, 86, 19-20.
costulata, Goldf. (AncopaatA), P. Germ. 235, 147, 19.
densata, Con. (Dosrnta), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 275, 24,

14. N. J. C.
eborea, Con. id. vol. iv, 278, 46, 14. Ala., Miss. C.
Kufalensis, Con. id. vol. iv, 277. Ala. C.
equilateralis, M. & H. Proc. Acad. p. 82 (1856). Neb. C.
? formosa, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. p. 179. Neb. C.
Goldfussii, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 78,9, 18. G. C.

gracilis, Sow. Sp. (Garr), d’Orb. Prod. 159.

gracilis, M. & H. (Turacta), 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 82.
Grangei, VOrb. (G. inconspicua), Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, f. 8-10.
inaequalis, Sow. (GARI), M. Con. 456.

Largilliertii, d’Orb. Voy. Astrol. pl. 5, 5-6. Chili. C.
*limatula, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 278, 46,10. Ala. C.
Moreana, d’Orb. P. F. 421, 380, 3-5. Fr. G.

occidentalis, Morton (Luctna), 1842, Jour. Acad. Ist s_ vol.
wil, 210, 11, 3.

plana, Roem. not Donovan (pseudo-plana), Kreid. 74, 9, 19.

Pondicheriensis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 142, 18,15. India. C.

Prouti, M. & H. (THracta), 1856, Proc. Acad. p 83.

pseudo-plana, d’Orb. Prod. 236. G. C.
Reichii, Roem. (Turacta), Nord. Kreid. 74, 9, 26.

Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 422, 380, 9-11. Fr. C.
Renauxii, Math. Catal. 142, 138,11. Fr. C.
Ripleyana, Con Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iii, 327. Miss. C.
scitula, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 82. Neb. C.
striatula, Sow. M. Con. 456. KE. U. G.

strigata, Goldf. (AncopaGiA), P. Germ. 235, 147, 18.
subdecussata, Roem. (ARcopacta), Nord. Kreid. 74, 9, 20.

? subelliptica, M. & H. 1856, Proc. Acad. p. 83. Neb. C,
subradiata, Roem. Sp. (Donax), d’Orb. Prod. 236. G. C.
subtenuistriata, d’Orb. Prod. 159. EE. O..G:
subtortuosa, M. & H. (Turacta), 1856, Proc. Acad. 272.

tenuissima, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 19, 36, 18-24. G. C.

* Mr. Conrad places this species, with T. eborea, in asubgenus, which he calls
Tellinimera.

Conchifera, 930 Teredo.

TEREDO, Linn. 1758.

Argonensis, Buvignier, 1843, Descr. de Argennes. Fr. G.
calamus, Tuomey, not Lea (calamoides), 1855, Proc. Acad. 170.
calamoides, Gabb (calamus, Tuomey), 1861. Ala. C.
Fleuriausus, d’Orb. Prod. 157. Fr. U. Ge
globosa (us), M. & H. 1858, Proc. Acad. p. 53. Neb. C.
Requienianus, Math. Cat. 182, 10, 5-7. Fr. C.
irregularis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 398, 68,19. N.

Sey PAA. C.
rotundus, Sow. Dixon’s Geol. Suss. 346, 28, 27-28. E. C.
selliformis, M. & H. 1860, Proc. Acad. 178. Neb. C.
tibialis, Morton, Synopsis, 68,9, 2. N.J., Del. C.

THETIS, Sow. 1826.

laevigata, Sow. Sp. (Corbula), d’Orb. P. F. 452, 387, 1-3.

Fr. Lin
Genevensis, P. & R. Env. Genév. £20, 30, 2. Fr. G.
major, Sow. M. Con. 513. E., Fr. UG.
minor, Sow. M. Con. 513. E., Fr., G. G.

undulata, Geinitz, Quadersand. G.

THRACIA, Leach, 1825.

Alpina, P. & R. Env. Genév. 415, 29, 7. Fr.

elongata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 75, 10,2. G. U.

sibba, d’Orb. P. F. 388, 374. Fr. U.

corbulopsis, Gabb, 1860, Proc. Acad. 198, 8,1. Chili.

gracilis, M. & H. (Tellina), 1856, Proc. Acad. 284. Neb.

Nicoleti (ii), Agas Sp. (Corimya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. G.

occidentalis, Meek, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, p. 48. Vancou-
ver I.

Phillipsii, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 74, 10,1. G.

Proutii, M. & H. (Tellina), 1860, Proc. Acad. 425. Neb.

recurva, @’Orb. Prod. 117. E. L.

rotunda, P. & R. Env. Genéy. 414, 29,6. Fr.

subangulata, Desh. M. G. S. F. 1842, 3-5, 1. ‘Fr.

subdepressa, d’Orb. Prod. 74. Fr., EK.

subtortuosa, M. & H. (Tellina), 1860, Proc. Acads425. Neb. @.

SANQARAHSAQi SHARRKAR

Conchifera. 931 Thracia.

subtruncata, Meek, Trans. Alb. Inst. vol. iv, p. 44. Vancou-

ver I. C.
taurica, Agas. Sp. (Coriomya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. Crimea. N.
vulyaria, Agas. Sp. (Coriomya), d’Orb. Prod. 74. G. N.

TRIGONIA, Brug. 1791.

abrupta, Von. Buch, Petr. Rec. En. Amer. 17, 2, 21, 22. N.
Gren. N.
aliformis, Sow. M. Con. 215. E., Fr. UG, G.
alaeformis, Marton, not Sow. (thoracica), Jour. Acad. Ist s.
vol. viii.
aliformis, Goldf. Roem. Forbes, &c., not Sow. (limbata).
affinis, Sow. (sinuata), M. Con. 208.
Archiaciana, d’Orb. P. F. 142, 290, 6-10. Fr., G. G
bipartita, d’Orb. Prod. 240. Fr. C.
carinata, Agas. 1840, ‘“ Trigonies,” 47, 8,1. Fr. N.
caudata, Agas. id. 32, 7, 1-3. Fr., G., Port. N
cincta, Agas. (rudis), id. 27, 7, 21-25.
conformis, Agas. Trigon. pl. 9, f. 2-4.

Constantii, d’Orb. P. F. 144, 294, 1-6. Fr., G. G.
Coquandiana, d’Orb. P. F. 149, 249, 1-4. Fr. Jey es
erenulata, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, p. 63. Fr. U. G.

crenulata, Roem. (Mooreana), Kreid. Tex. 51, 7, 6.*
conocardiiformis, Krauss. Sp. (Lyrodon), Gabb, 1861.

S. Africa. Get
daedalea, Park. Org. Rem. pl. 12, f.6. E., Fr. U. G
Delafossei, Bayle & Coquand, M. G. S. F. vol. iv, 37, 8, 27.

Chili. N.
disparilis, d’Orb. P. F. 157, 299, 3-4. Fr. C.
divaricata, d’Orb. P. F. 135, 288, 1-4. Fr. N.
echinata, d’Orb. Prod. 240. Fr. C.

elongata, Sow. pars. (carinata), M. Con. 431, f. 1-2 (exclus. 3).
elegans, Baily, Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 461, 13,3. S. Africa. U. G.?
Emoryi, Con. Emory’s Rep. 148, 3, 2. Texas. C.

* After a careful comparison of Roemer’s figure and description with authentic
specimens and figures of Lamarck’s species, I am convinced that they are different.
Besides the outline, the most obvious difference is in the number and arrangement
of the ribs. I take pleasure, therefore, in naming the species after my friend,
the able State geologist of Texas.

Conchifera, 939 Trigonia.

Eufalensis, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 396, 68,32. Ala.,
Miss., Tenn, N. J. C.
Evansii, Meek, Trans. Albany Inst. vol. iv, p. 42. Vancou-

ver I. C.
excentrica, Sow. M. Con. 208. KE. UO.
excentrica, Goldf. not Sow. (subexcentrica), P. Germ. 137, 8,

203.

Fittoni, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 9, f. 6. Fr. G.
Gibboniana, Lea (Hondaana), Trans. Am. Phil. Soe. vol. vii,

255, 9, 7.

Hanetiana, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 127, 12, 14-16. Chili. C.

harpa, Desh. (carinata), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, pl. 9, ft 7.
Herzogii, Hausm. Sp. (Lyrodon), Bronn, Ind. Pal. p. 1280.

S. Africa. U.2G.
Hondaana, Lea, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. 2d s. pl. 9, f. 9, vol. vii.
N. Gren. NV.

Hondeana, d Orb. (Hondaana), Index Prod. Pal.

Humboldtii, Von Buch, Pet. Rec. Humb, 9,2, 28-30. N.
Gren. ae

inornata, d’Orb. P. F. 158, 297, 6-8. Fr. C.

Lajoyei, Desh. M. G. S. F. vol. v, pl. 8, f. 4. Fr. N.

Lamarckii, Math. Catal. 164, 22, 5-7. Fr. C.

limbata, d’Orb. P. F. 156, 298. Fr., G., India, Texas, Ala. C.

longa, Agas. Trigon. 47, 8,1. Fr., G. ive
longirostris, d’Orb. Prod. 240. Fr. C.

Lusitanica, Sharpe, Q. J. G. 8. vol. vi, 190, 22,4. Port.

“ Tower Cret.”’*
Mooreana, Gabb, 1861 (crenulata, Roem. not Lam.). Texas. @.
nodosa, Sow. (rudis), M. Con. 507.

Nereis, d’Orb. Prod. 162. Fr. U.
Orientalis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 150, 18, 11. India. C.
ornata, d’Orb. P. F. 186, 288, 5-9. H., Fr., G. IVs
palmata, Desh. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. v, pl. 8, f. 5. Fr: a.
pennata, Sow. (sulcataria), M. Con. 237.
paradoxa, Agas. Trigon. 46, 10, 12. Fr. IVs
plicato-costata, Galeotti, Bull. Acad. Brux. vol. vii, p. 1, f. 1.
Mexico. C.

pulchella, Reuss, not Agas. (subpulchella), B. K. 5, 41, 3.

* Some of the species, thus referred by the above author, belong to the Juras-
sic; such as 7’. muricata, Goldf. Further investigation will be necessary to fix
the position of the rest.

Conchifera. 933 Trigonia.

’

Pyrrha, d’Orb. Prod. 161. Fr. UG:
quadrata, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 12. E. OG.
guadrata, Agas. not Sow. (daedalea), Etud. Trigon. 27, 6, 7-9.
Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 189, 199, 1-2. Fr. N.
rudis, Park. Org. Rem 177, 12,10. E., Fr., G. NN.
-scabra, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, p. 63. E., Fr., G. C.
scabra, Morris, not Lam. (caudata), Catal.

scapha, Agas. Etud. Trigon. 15, 7, 17-20. Fr. iN:
semiculta, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 151, 18, 9. India. C.
semiornata, d’Orb. (orientalis), Voy. Astrol. pl. iv, 31, 82.

sinuata, Park. Org. Rem. pl. 12, f. 13. H., Fr. CBG:

sinuata, d’Orb. not Park. (suborbicularis), Voy. Astrol. pl. 4,
29-30.

spinosa, Park. Org. Rem. pl. 12, f. 7. E., Fr. U. G.

spinosa, Sow. not Park. (ornata), M. Con. 86.

spectabilis, Sow. (rudis), M. Con. 544.

subcrenulata, d’ Orb. (Tocaimaana), Am. Merid. 87, 19, 7-9.

‘subexcentrica, d’Orb. Prod. 240. G. C.
suborbicularis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 150, 18, 10. India. C.
subpulchella, d’Orb. Prod. 240. G. C.

sulcata, Agas. (carinata), Etud. Trigon. 44, 8, 5.
suleataria, Lam. An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, p. 84.

tenuisulcata, Duj. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 225, 15, 11. Fr. C.

Texana, Con. Emory’s Rep. 148, 3,3. Tex. C.

thoracica, Morton, Syn. 65, 15, 13. N.J., Del., Ala., Miss.,
Tenn., Texas. C.

Tocaimaana, Lea, Am. Phil. Soe, vol. vii, pl. 9, f. 8. N. Gren. W.
ventricosa, Krauss, Sp. (Lyrodon), Gabb, 1861. S. Africa. U. @.

UNICARDIUM, d’Orb. 1847.
inornatum, d’Orb. (Cardium), Prod. 79. Fr. N.
laevigatum, Sow. Sp. (Corbula), d’Orb. Prod. 163. E. UNG
Venericardia, Lam. 1801. See CARDITA.
*VENILLA, Morton, 1834 (Cyprina, pars d’Orb.).
Conradi, Morton, Syn. 66, 9,3. N. J., Del., Ala., Miss., Tenn. C.
* I have in my collection a cast of a fourth species, from New Jersey, larger
than V. Conradi and more abrupt. The genus is certainly very distinct from

Cyprina, and will probably include some species published under that name.
VOL. VIII.—2F

Conchifera. 934 Venilia.

rhomboidea, Con. Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 275, 24,7. N.J. @.
trapezoidea, Con. id. vol. iv, 282,47, 7. N. J., Ala., Miss. C.

VENUS, Linn. 1758.

analoga, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 147, 15, 20. India. C.
Allaudiensis, Math. (Astarte gigantea), Catal. pl. 5, f. 1-2.
angulata, Sow. (CypRINA), M. Con. 65.

Archiaciana, d’Orb. P. F. 449, 386, 6-7. Fr. C.
Arcotensis, Forbes (ASTARTE), G. T. vol. vii, 146, 15, 19.
Astieriana, Math. Catal. 154, 16,9-10. Fr. Ue
Auca, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 122, 12, 17,18. Chili. C.
Aucasiana, d’Orb. (Auca), Prod. 237.
Bavarica, Munst. in Goldf. P. G. 246, 151, 1. G. C.
Brongniartina, Leym. (sub-Brongniartina), M. G. 8. F. vol. v,
pleont. f.
eaperata, Sow. M. Con. 518. E. UG
caperata, Q’Orb. (MERETRIX uniformis), M. Con 446.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. Prod. 159. Fr. UG
Chia, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 82, 18, 9-10. N. Gren. WN.
circularis, M. & H. 1856, Proe. Acad. 272. Neb. C.

circulus, Gabb, 1859 (circularis), Cat. Cret. p. 17.
concentrica, Roem. not Born. (subconcentrica), Nord. K. 72, 9, 11.
cordiformis, Desh. (CorBIs corrugata), M. G. 8S. F. vol. vy, pl.

Dy 8.
Cornueliana, d’Orb. P. F. 486, 383, 10-13. Fr. iN:
Cottaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 438, 384, 1-3. Fr. N.
cretacea, d’Orb. Am. Merid. p. 83. N. Grenada. N.
Dupiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 484, 585, 1-4. Fr. N.

elongata, Reuss, not McCoy (subelongata), B. K. 20, 41, 9.
eximea, Forbes (analoga), G. T. vol. vil, 147, 15, 21.

faba, Sow. M. Con. 567, f. 3. E., Fr. U. G.
faba, Goldf. not Sow. (subfaba), P. G. 247, 151, 6.
fabacea, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 72,9, 13. G. C.

fenestrata, Forbes (CARDITA), Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 240, 2, 6.
fragilis, V Orb. (Cenomanensis), P. I’. 446, 385, 11-12.

Galdrina, d’Orb. P. F. 4387, 383, 13-15. Fr. N.
gibbosa, Miinst. not Sow. (subgibbosa), Goldf. 246, 151, 3.
Goldfussii, Geinitz, Quadersand. G.

granum, Math. (AsTARTE), Cat. 158, 15, 7.

Hallii, Gabb, 1861 (Orbignyana, Gabb, not Forbes). Chili. C.

Conchifera. 935 Venus.

Icaunensis, d’Orb. P. F. 459, 384, 4-6. Fr. N.
immersa, Sow. in Fitt. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 6. E. UG:
jucunda, Duj. Sp. (Meretrix), d’Orb. Prod. 237.

Labadyei, d’Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 303, 14,7. G. C.
Lamarckii, Math. Catal. 151, 15,5. Fr. C.

laminosa, Reuss, not Montagu (sublaminosa), B. K. 21, 41, 6-15.
Lapeyrusana, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 196, pl. a, f. 16.

Fr. C.
lata, Roem. (Cyprina), Nord. Kreid. 75, 9, 10.
latesulcata, Math. Catal. 152, 16, 1-2. Fr. C.
lincolata, Sow. (MEReETRIX), M. Con. 20.
Martiniana, Math. Catal. 154, 16, 7-8. Fr. C::
Matronensis, d’Orb. P. F. 483, 382, 7-8. Fr. N.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. (Vendoperata), P. F. pl. 8384, 7-10.*

Meekana, Gabb, Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. iv, 394, 68,23. Ala. C.
Noueliana, d’Orb. Prod. 195. Fr. C.
numismalis, Miill. (LucINA subnumismalis), Aach. K, 25, 2, 5.
obesa, d’Orb. P. F. 434, 382, 9-11. Fr. N.
Orbignyana, Forbes, Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 240, 2,5. E. LE
Orbignyanus, Gabb, not Forbes (Hallii), Proc. Acad. 1860,
198, 3, 2.
ovalis, Sow. M. Con. 567. E. U. G.
ovalis, Goldf. not Sow. (subovalis), P. Germ. 243, 151, 5.
ovum, Math. Catal. 152, 16, 3-4. Fr. C.
parallela, Miinst. not Phil. (subparallela), Goldf. 246, 151, 2.
parva, Sow. M. Con. 518. KE. OG:

parva, Reuss (Lucina orbicularis), B. Kreid. pl. 41, f. 16, 17.
parva, Goldf. (subparva), P. Germ. 247, 151, 4.

pentagona, Reuss (CRASSATELLA), Bohm. Kreid. 21, 41, 7-8.
perovalis, Con. Lynch’s Exped. 225, 1-2. Syria. C
plana, Sow. M. Con. 20. E., Fr. UG.
plana, d’Orb. pars. (Renauxiana), P. F. 447.

plana, Goldf. (subplana), P. Germ. pl. 148, f. 4.

Renauxiana, d’Orb. Prod. 194. Fr. C.
Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. P. F. 443,385, 1-5. Fr. Us Ge:
Ricordeana, d’Orb. P. F. 431, 381, 1-2. Fr. Lvs

Ringmeriensis, Mant. (PANOPAEA), G. Suss. 126, 25, 2.

Ripleyana, Gabb, 1860, Jour. Acad. vol. iv, 393, 68,22. N.J.,
Tenn. C.

Robinaldina, d’Orb. P. F. 435, 383, 5-9. Fr. N.

* Vendoperata in the text ; Neocomensis on the plate.

Conchifera. 936 Venus.

Roissyi, Leym. Sp. (Lucina), d’Orb. P. F. 441, 584, 13, 15.

Er. Dh. Ge
Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 448, 386, 4-5. Fr. G:
sub-Brongniartina, d’Orb. Prod. 76. Fr. N.
subconcentrica, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. Ap
subdecussata, Roem. Nord. Kreid. 72, 9,12. G. C.
subelongata, d’Orb. Prod. 257. G. C.
subfaba, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C.
subgibbosa, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C.

sublaevis, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 5. E. ERE
sublamellosa, Shum. Trans. Acad. St. Louis, 1860, p. 598. Tex. C.
sublaminosa, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C.
submersa, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f.4 E. U..G:
subovalis, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C
subparallela, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C.
subparva, d’Orb. Prod. 237. G. C.
subplana, d’Orb. Prod. 257. G., Fr. C.
subrotunda, Sow. Sp. (MERETRIX), d’Orb. Prod. 159.

subtruncata, d’Orb. Prod. 159. E. Us tas
subturgida, @’Orb. Prod. 257. Fr. C.
itenera, Sow. G. Ts vel. iv, pleil, f 7. #. U: CG:
truncata, Sow. (subtruncata), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 17, f. 3.

tumida, Miill. Aach. Kreid 25, 2,4. G. GC.

turgida, Math. not Lam. (subturgida), Catal. 153, 16, 5-6.
uniformis, Duj. Sp. (MERETRIX), d’Orb. Prod. 236.

Vassiacensis, d’Orb. P. F. 444, 881, 11-12. Fr. pias
Vectensis, Forbes, Q. J. G. 8. vol. i, 240, 2,4. E. fim fs:
Vendoperata, Leym. Sp. (Lucina), d’Orb. P. F. 489, 384, 7-10.

Fr. N.
Vibrayeana, d’Orb. P. F. 442, 384, 16-20. Fr., G. G.

VULSELLA, Humph.
Zuronensis, Dujard. (OstrEA), M. G. 8. F. vol. ii, 228, 15, 1.

XYLOPHAGA, Turton, 1822.

elegantula, M. & TH. 1857, Proc. Acad. p. 141. Neb. C.
Stimpsoni, M. & H. (Puonas?), 1857, id. 141.

Conchifera. 93'7 Yoldia.

YOLDIA, Miill. 1832.
Evansi, M. & H. (Nucula), 1860, Proc. Acad. 429. Neb. Ci
scitula, M. & H. ae id.428. Neb. c.

subnasuta, H. & M. Sp. (Nucula), M. & H. id. 429. Neb. C.
ventricosa, H. & M. Sp. “ M. & H. id. 429. Neb. C.

HIPPURITINAE.*
Batholites, Montf. 1808 (HIPPURITES, Lam. 1801).

organisans, Montf. (HippurttEs), Conch. Syst. 1, p 334.

BIRADIOLITES, d’Orb. 1847.

angulosa, d’Orb. P. F. 233, 574, 7-11. Fr.

canaliculata, d’Orb. P. F. 230, 572. Fr. e.
cornu-pastoris, Desm. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. P. F. 251, 572.

Fr. a
fissicosta, d’Orb. P. F. 234, 575. Fr. C.
quadrata, d’Orb. P. F. 232, 574, 1-6. Fr. C.

* After a careful study of all the material at my disposal, and after reading the
views of the numerous able students who have studied the subject, I have been
led to believe that this curious group of genera, constituting according to some
authors a distinct order, according to others, a suborder, and considered by still
a third class, as only a family, are more nearly related to the Conchifera than to
the Brachiopoda. From their paradoxical nature, they have been considered Ce-
phalapoda, Zoophytes, Brachiopoda, and as a totally distinct order.

Mr. Woodward, ina very able paper in the tenth volume of the Quarterly Jour-
nal of the Geological Society of London, points out their true character, refers
them to the Conchifera, and considers them a family, related to the Chamacea
and Cardiadae. I am inclined to consider them rather as a suborder of the Con-
chifera.

The reasons given by Woodward for separating them from the Brachiopoda,
and uniting them with the Conchifera, are as follows:

‘1, The shell is composed of three layers, which is not the case in any Bra-
chiopod.

‘©2. The prismatic-cellular structure is like that of Perna and Aetheric, and
not like any Brachiopod.

Hippuritinae. 938 Birostrites

Birostrites, Lam. 1819.

tnaequiloba, Lam. (RADIOLITES Hoeninghausii), A. S. Vert.
vol. vi, 236.

CAPRINA, C. d’Orb. 1823.

adversa, d’Orb. Sr., An. d. Mus. vol. viii, pl. 8, f. 1-3. Fr.,

G. U. G.
Aguilloni, d’Orb. Rev. Crit. 1839, p. 169. Fr., G. C.
bipartita, d’Orb. Sr. (adversa), An. d. Mus. vol. viii, pl. 3, f.

4-5,
Boissy?, V Orb. (CAPRINULA), Rey. Cuv. 169.
Coquandiana, d’Orb. 1839, Rev. Cuv. 169. Fr. C.
costata, d’Orb. (CAPROTINA), id. 169.
laminea, Gein., Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 53, 45, 6. G. C.
Lonsdale’, Sow. Sp. (CAcrotrna), Brown, Foss. Conch. G. B.

p. 176

Michelin’, Math. (CAPROTINA varians), Cat. 118, 4, 6-7.
Partechti, Hauer. (Aguilloni), 1847, Nat. Abh. p. 109.
quadripartita, d’ Orb. (CAPROTINA), Rev. Cuv. 169.

Russiensis, d’Orb. (CapRotiINA), Geol. Russ. 496, 48, 31-33,
semistriata, d’Orb. (CAPRoTINA), Rev. Cuy. 169.

striata, d’Orb. (CAPRoTINA), id. 169.

trilobata, d’ Orb. (CApRoTINA), id. 169.

crassifibra, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 79,5, 6. Tex. C.

*©3. No Brachtopod has a subnacreous shell with water chambers.

*‘4, The upper valve has a different structure from the lower.

5. Each valve is unsymmetrical.

‘*6, The valves are right and left, not dorsal and ventral.

“7, They are articulated by teeth and sockets, which is not the case with
Crania; and the teeth are developed from the free valve. In all fixed Brachro-
pods, the teeth are on the fixed valve.

“8. The Hippuritidae had a large internal ligament (like Spondy/us) for open
ing the valves.

‘<9, The muscular impressions are two only.

“10. The so-called vascular impressions are on the rim of the shell, not on the
dise, as in Crania, &e.

‘V1. The Hippuritidae have a distinct pallial line.”

The above reasons are certainly conclusive, as far as regards their separation
from the Brachiopoda, but I cannot understand how they fix any reasonably close
family relations with either of the families to which Mr. Woodward refers them.

Hippuritinae. 939 Caprina.

Guadalupae, Roem. id. 79, 5,4. Tex. Pas,
Occidentalis, Con. 1856, Proc. Acad. 268. Tex. C.
quadrata, Con. id. 268. Tex. C.
planata, Con. id. 268. Tex. a

Caprinella, d’Orb. 1847 (ICHTHYOSARCOLITHUS,*
Desm. 1817).

coraloidea, H. & M. (lonruyosarconitHus), Mem. Acad.
Boston, 2d s. vol. v, 380, 1, 3.

Doublieri, VOrb. (1.), P. F. 191, 541.

triangularis, Desm. Sp. (I.), d’Orb. P. F. 192, 542.

CAPRINULA, d’Orb. 1847.

Boissyi, d’Orb. (Caprina), P. F. 188, 540. Fr., Port. C:
brevis, Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. vol. vi, 180, 17, 1-2. Port. C.
Orbignyi, S. id. 180, 18, 1-2. Port. C.

CAPROTINA, d’Orb. 1839.
ammonia, Goldf. Sp. (Chama), d’Orb. An. Se. Nat. 1842, p.

130: Tr... G: Dy.
Archiaciana, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 588. Fr. C.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 592. Fr. UG:
carinata, d’Orb. P. F. 587. Fr. UAG:
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 595. Fr. GG
costata, d’Orb. (Caprina), An. Sc. Nat. 1842, 182. Fr.,G. U. G@.

depressa, Math. Sp. (Monopleura), d’Orb. P. F. pl. 580, 4-6.

Fr. av:
Delarueana, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 589. Fr. O9G:
gryphoides, Math. Sp. (Requienia), d’Orb. P. F.577. Fr. WN.
imbricata, Math. Sp. (Monopleura), d’Orb. P. F. 580. Fr. N.
laevigata, d’Orb. P. F. 586. Fr. UG
lamellosa, d’Orb. P. F. 576. Fr. N.
Lonsdalei, Sow. Sp. (Diceras), d’Orb P. F. 573-574. E.,

Fr., G. IV:
Marticensis, Math. Sp. (Dipilidia), d’Orb. Prod. 260. Fr. C.

* It is to be regretted that such a singularly uneuphonious name should take
precedence of the one given by M. d’Orbigny, but it cannot be avoided. Itis the
oldest.

Hippuritinae. 9A’) Caprotina.

navis, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 585. Fr. UG.

ornata, d’Orb. (Requienia), Gabb, 1861. Fr. Uae

quadripartita, d’Orb. (Caprina), P. F’. 581, 582. Fr. U.G

Roemerii, Gabb, 1861 (Monopleura Zexana, Roem, not Car-
ROTINA Texana, Roem). Texas.

rugosa, d’Orb. P. F. 584. ‘Fr.

Russiensis, d’Orb. (Caprina), Prod. 260. Russia.

semistriata, d’Orb. (Caprina), P. F. 583. Fr.

Senseni, Con. Sp. (Inoceramus*), Gabb, 1861. Ark.

striata, d’Orb. (Caprina), P. F. 584. Fr.

subaequalis, d’Orb. P. F. 590. Fr.

suleata, Math. Sp. (Monopleura), d’Orb. P. F. 579. Fr., G.

Texana, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 80, 4, 2. Tex.

subtriquetra, Roem. Sp. (Monopleura), Gabb, 1861. Tex.

Toucasiana, d’Orb. P. F. 591.- Fr.

trilobata, d’Orb. (Caprina), P. F. 575. Fr.

unisulcata, Math. Sp. (trilobata), d’Orb. P. F. p. 246.

varians, Math. Sp. (Monopleura ), PSR. OTS.~ Er: N.

=

icy
PAGES Cy AES RESIS) SES. aiey JED es

Dipilidia, Math. 1842.

Marticensis, Math. (CAPRoTINA), Cat. 113, 7, 1-2.
unisulcata, Math. (C. trilobata), Cat. 112, 8, 9.

HIPPURITES, Lam. 1801.

agariciformis, Delam. Sp. (RapiouiTEs), Goldf. P. G. 300,
164, 1.

bioculata, Lam. not Montf. An. 8. Vert. p. 104. Fr., G. C.

bioculatus, Montf. (dilatata), Conch. Syst. 286.

bioculata, Brown (canaliculata), Leth. Geog. 633.

canaliculata, Roland, 1841, Rudist. 50, 38,2-4. Fr. C.

Chiliensis, d’Orb. Am. Merid. 107, 22, 16. N. Gren. N.

colliciatus (a), Woodw. Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 58,4, 5. Asiatic
Turkey. ?

cornucopiae, Defr. (organisans), D. Sc. Nat. 21, p. 196.
cornu-pastoris, Desm. (BIRADIOLITES), Essai sur Sphaer. 141,
pl. 10.

* Mr. Conrad has placed this species successively in Jnoceramus, Arvetina, and
Requienia.

Hippuritinae. 241 Hippurites.

cornu-vaccinum, Bronn, Jahrb. fur Min. 1832, p.171. Fr., G. C.

corrugatus (a), Woodw. Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 58, 4,4. Asiatic
Turkey. ?

costulatus, Goldf. (cornu-vaccinum), P. G. 302, 165, 2.

curva, Lam. (bioculata), An. S. Vert. vol. vii, 598.

dilatata, Defr. D. Sc. Nat. 21,197. Fr. C.
ellipticus, Gein. (Raprorrres), Char. Kreid. 19, 13-14.

Espaillaciana, d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. (1842), p. 188. Fr. C.
falcata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid. 55, 45, 16. G. C.

Jistulae, Defr. (organisans), Dict. Sc. Nat. 21, 197.

Gallo-provincialis, Math. (cornu-vaccinum), Cat. pl. 9, f. 1-3.

Germant, Gein. (RApIoLITES), Char. Kreid. pl. 14, f. 3-5.

gigantea, dV Homb. Firm. (cornu-vaccinum), Rec. de Mem. 198,
4,1.

inaequicostata, Munst. Goldf. P. G@. 803, 165, 4. G. Cc.

Lapierousti, Goldf. (RADIOLITES), 303, 165, 5.

lata, Math. (cornu-vaccinum), Cat. pl. 9, f. 4-5.

Loftusi, Woodw. Q. J. G. S. vol. xi, 58, pl. 8. Asiatic Turkey.

Mortoni, Mant. (Raprouires), Geol. Suss. p. 130.

Moulinsti, d’Homb. Firm. (cornu-vaccinum), Rec. de Mem.
200, 4, 6.

organisans, Montf. Sp. (Batholites), Desm. Essai sur Sph. 146.
Fr., G., Syria.

radiosa, Desm. Essai sur Sphaer. 141, 9,2. G., Fr.

Requieniana, Math. Cat. pl. 10, f. 1. Fr., G.

resecta, Defr. (organisans), D. Sc. Nat. 21, 196.

rugosa, Lam. (bioculata), An. S. Vert. vol. vii, 598.

Saxoniae, Roem. (RApiouitTEs), Nord. Kreid. 35, 7, 1.

striata, Defr. (sulcata), Dict. Se. Nat. 21, 196.

subdilatata, Gein. (Rapioites), Char. Kreid. pl. 19, f. 11-12.

sulcata, Defr. D. Sc. Nat. 21,196. Fr., G. C.

sulcata, Goldf. not Defr. (organisans), P. G. 302, 165, f. C. D.
(eaclus. A. B.)

sulcata, Goldf. pars. (CAPROTINA costata), 302, 165, f. A.

sublaevis, Math. (Requieniana), Cat. pl. 10, f. 1-2.

“~

RQA22

Syriacus (a), Con. Lynch’s Exped. 226, 16, 84. Syria. C.
Texanus (a), Roem. Kreid. Tex. 76, 5,1. Texas. C.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. P. F. 172, 5382. ‘Fr. C.

turgida, Rolland (dilatata), Rudist. 55, 4, 1.
vesiculosus (a), Woodw. Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi, 59, 4, 6. Asiatic
Turkey. ?

VOL. VIII.—2G

Hippuritinae. 949 Ichthyosarcolithus.

ICHTHYOSARCOLITHUS, Desm. 1817 (Caprinella,
d’Orb. 1847).

coraloideus, H. & M. Sp. (Caprinella), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret.

18. Neb. C.
cornutus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 172. Ala. C.
Doublieri, d’Orb. Sp. (Caprinella), Gabb, 1861. Fr. NV.
loricatus, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 172. Ala. C.
quadrangularis, T. id. 172. Ala. C.
triangularis, Desm. 1817, Jour. de Phys. p. 9. Fr. U..G.

Jodamia, Defr. 1822.

bilinguis, Defr. (RADIoLITES Hoeninghausii), D. Sc. Nat. 24,
230.

Monopleura, Math. 1842.

birostrata, Math. (CAPROTINA trilobata), Cat. 107, 3, 9-10.
cingulata, Math. (C. varians), Cat. 107, 3, 8.

depressa, Math. (CAprotinA), Cat. 110, 4, 5.

imbricata, Math. (CAPROTINA), id. 110, 4, 2.

subtriquetra, Roem. (CAPROTINA), Kreid. Tex. 81, 5, 5.
sulcata, Math. (CAprotina), Cat. 109, 5, 14-15.

Texana, Roem. (C. Roemeri), Kreid. Tex. 81, 5, 3.
Urgonensis, Math. (C. trilobata), Cat. 108, 38, 11-13.
varians, Math. (CApRoTINA), Cat. 106, 3, 1-7.

Plagioptychus, Math. 1842.

paradoxus, Math. (CaApRiINA Aguilloni), Cat. 116, pl. 5.
Toucasianus, Math. (C. Coquandiana), id. 117, 6.

RADIOLITES, Lam. 1801.

acuta, d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 1842, p. 188. Fr. C.

acuticostata, d’Orb. id. 185. Fr., G. C.

agariciformis, Delam. Sp. (Sphaerulites), d’Orb. P. F. 200,
544, 545. Fr., G. O:"G.

Aimesii, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 172. Ala. C.

Hippuritinae. 943 Radiolites.

alata, d’Orb. P. F. pl. 569. Fr.
angeioides, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vii, 150. Fr., Port.
angulosa, d’Orb. An. S. Nat. 1842, 183. Fr.

Austinensis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 77, 6, 1. Tex., Ala., Miss.
Bourmonii, Desmoul. Sp. (Sphaerulites), d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat.

188. Fr.

calceoloides, Desm. Sp. (Sphaerulites), d’Orb. Prod. 260. Fr.

cerateriformis, Desm. Sp. si d’Orb. An. Se. Nat.
188. Fr.

eylindracea, Desm. Sp. = d’Ord. Prod. 260. Fr.,
Port.

Desmoulinsiana, Math. Cat. pl. 8. Fr.

dilatata, Desm. Sp. (S.), d’Orb. P. F. 225, 568. Fr.
elliptica, Gein. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. Prod. 200. G.
excavata, d’Orb. P. F. 215, 556. ‘Fr.

Fleuriausiana, d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 182. Fr.

JSoliacea, Desm. (agariciformis), d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 182.
Gallo-provincialis, Math. (angeioides), Cat. pl. 7, f. 3.
Germani, Gein. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. Prod. 200. G.

Hoeninghausii, Desm. Sp. (Sph.), d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 188. Fr.

horrida, d’Orb. (acuticostata), An. Sc. Nat. 186.

ingens, Desm. Sp. (Sphaerulites), d’Orb. Prod. 260. Fr.
irregularis, d’Orb. P. F. 221, 562, 5-7. Fr.

Jouannetii, Desm. Sp. (Sph.), d’Orb. P. F. 225, 564. Fr.
+ Lamarckii, Math. (ageioides), Cat. pl. 7, f. 4-5.
lamellosa, d’Orb. (Fleuriausiana), An. Sc. Nat. 182.
lamellosus (a), Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 171. Ala.

Lapeyrousii, Goldf. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. Prod. 260. G.,

Fr.
lombricalis, d’Orb. An. Se. Nat. 183. Fr.
mammillaris, Math. Cat. pl. 7, f. 6-7. Fr., G.
Mantelli, Woodw. Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi, 60, 5,4. Fr.
Marticensis, d’Orb. P. F. 199, 543, 4-5. ‘Fr, Port.
Martiniana, d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 183. Fr.

Mortoni, Mant. Sp. (Hippurites), Woodw. Q. J. G. 8. vol. xi,

59, 5, 1-2. HK.
eeeerinciisin, d’Orb. An. Sc. Nat. 180. Fr.
Ormondii, Tuomey, 1855, Proc. Acad. 171. Ala.
Pailleteana, d’Orb. An. Se. Nat. 184. Fr.
polyconilites, d’Orb. id. 182. Fr.
Ponsiana, d’Arc. Sp. (Sph.), d’Orb. id. 183. Fr., Port.

C.
C.

SAS. SS Ss

Hippuritinae. 244 Radiolites.

radiosa, d’Orb. id. 183. Fr. C.
rotularis, Lam. (angeioides), An. S. Vert. vol. vii, 130.

Royana, d’Orb. P. F. 228, 571, 1-3. Fr. C.
Sauvagesii, d’Homb. Firm. Sp. (Sphaerulites), d’Orb. P. F.

211, 553. Fr., Port. C.
Saxoniae Roem. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. Prod. 174. G. JU. G.
sinuata, d’Orb. P. F. 227, 570. Fr. C.
socialis, d’Orb. P. F. 218, 555, 1-8. Fr. C.
squamosa, d’Orb. An. Se. Nat. 186. Fr. C.
subdilatata, Gein. Sp. (Hippurites), d’Orb. Prod. 200. G. C.
Toucasiana, d’Orb. P. F. 216, 557. ‘Fr. C.
triangularis, d’Orb. An. Se. Nat. 181. Fr. Ci
Tuomeyana, Gabb, 1861 (undulata, Tuomey, not d’ Orb.). Ala. C.
turbinata, Lam. (angeioides), An. S. Vert. vol. vii, 233.
undulata, Gein. Sp. (Sph.), d’Orb. Prod. 200. G. C.

undulata, Tuomey (Tuomeyana), 1855, Proc. Acad. 172.
entricosa, d’Orb. (angeioides), An. Se. Nat. 184.

Requienia, Math. 1842 (CAPROTINA, d’Orb. 1839).*

carinata, Math. not C. carinata, d’ Orb. (C. Lonsdalei), Cat.
104, 2, 1-2.

gryphacoides, Math. (CAPROTINA), Cat. 104, 2, 6-7.

ornata, d’Orb. (CAPROTINA), P. F’. 257, 584, 2-4.

Senseni, Con. Sp. (CAPRoTINA), Jour. Acad. 2d s. vol. ii, 229,
Zils B-

Sphaerulites, Delam. 1805 (RADIOLITES, Lam. 1801).

agariciformis, Del. (Rav.), Jour. de Phys. t. Ixi, 896, 57, 12.
Bournonii, Desm. (R. dilatata), Essai sur Sphaer. p. 124.
bioculata, Desm. not Hippurites, id. Lam. (H. cornu-vaccinum).
Essai sur les Sphaer. p. 115, pl. 5.

calceoloides, Desm. (RAD.), id. 130, 9, 1.

erateriformis, Desm. (RapD.), id. 94, 1-2.

cylindracea, Desm. (RaAD.), id. pl. 4, f. 1-3.

* In Pal. Fr., all the species of this genus, except ormata, are quoted on the
plate as CApRoTINA, and in the text as RequieniA. For that reason, under CA-
PROTINA, I have only quoted the plate as reference. I shall, therefore, omit those
species here.

Hippuritinae. 245 Sphaerulites.

dilatata, Desm. (RAD.), id. 128, pl. 8.

foliacea, Lam. (R. agariciformis), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 232.
Hoeninghausii, Desm. (RAD.), Sphaer. 118, 6, 2.

ingens, Desm. (RaAD.), id. 122.

Jouanneti, Desm. (RAD.), id. pl. 3.

navis, Rolland. (CApRotTINA), d’Orb. P. F. 225, 587, 588.
Ponsiana, d’Arc. (Rav.), M. G. S. F. 1835, pl. 11, f. 6.
rotularis, Lam. (R. angeioides), Desm. Essai, Sph.
Sauvagesii, d Homb. Firm. (Rap.), Mem. 1837, 193, 2.
turbinata, Lam. Sp. (R. angeioides), Desm. Essai, Sph.
undulata, Gein. (RAD.), Char. Kreid. 87, 19, 6-10.
ventricosa, Lam. Sp. (RAD.), Desm. Sphaer.

BRACHIOPODA.

Anomia, Colonni, 1616* (TEREBRATULA).

biplicata, Brocchi (TEREBRATULA), Conch. Foss. 469.
vespertilio, Broch. (RHYNCHONELLA), see P. F. p. 44.

Anomites, Wahl. (TEREBRATULA).

crantolaris-Egnabergensis, W. (CRANIA Egnabergensis), Soc.
Upsal. vol. viii, 1821, p. 60.

striatus, Wahl. (TEREBRATULINA), id. vol. viii, p. 6.

triangularis, W.(RHYNCHONELLA depressa), id. vol. viii, pl. 3,
f. 11-13.

ARGIOPE, Deslong. 1842 (Megathyris, d’Orb. 1847).

Bronnii, Hagen. Sp. (Orthis), Davidson, British Cret. Brach.
102, 8, 1-3, and pl. 12, 37-88. E., Fr., G. C.
decemcostata, Roem. (MrGatrEMA), Nord. Kreid. 21, 7, 13.
decemcostata, Day. (Bronnii), Brach. p. 16.
depressa, d’Orb. Sp. (Megathyris), Gabb, 1861. Fr. C.
Duvalii, Dav. (Bronnii), Q. J. G. S. 1847, 118, 18, 15-18.
megatrema, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. Brach. 101, 12, 31,
Sao eh: Pr, G: C.

* Pre Linnean.

Brachiopoda. 946 Crania.

CRANITA, Retzius, 1781.

antiqua, Defr. D. Sc. Nat. 2, 312, 80,1. E., Fr., G. C.
arachnites, Leym. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 196, B. 7-8. Fr. ©
Brattemburgensis, Stobaeus, Sp. (Nummulus), d’Orb. Prod.
259. iG. C.
Cenomanensis, d’Orb. P. F. 188, 524, 1-4. EL, Fr. UG.
costata, Sow. Genera of Shells, No. 12, f.6. E., Fr.,G.,Sw. C.
Eegnabergensis, Retz. Berlin, Gesells. vol. ii, 75,1, 4-7. E.,

Fr., G., Sw. C.
hexagona, Roem. Ool. pl. 18, f. 2. G. N.
gracilis, Miinst. Goldf. 296, 163, 2.- G. U. G

Ignabergensis, d’ Orb. (Egnabergensis), P. F. 142, 526, 1-6.
irregularis, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 386. G. N.
marginata, Roem. id. 386. G. IN;
nodulosa, Hoen. Goldf. pl. 196, f.9. G. C.
nummulus, Lam. (Brattemburgensis), Goldf. P. G. 165, 5.

ovalis, Woodw. Geol. Norf. pl. 6, f. 16. E. C.
Parisensis, Defr. D. Sc. Nat. vol. xi, 318. E., Fr., G. C.
Rhotomagensis, d’Orb. P. F. 189, 524, 5-7. Fr. OG
spinulosa, Nils. P. Suec. 37, 38,9. Sw., G. C.

striata, Defr. (Egnabergensis), D. Sc. Nat. vol. xi, 313.
tuberculata, Nils. P. 8. 387, 38, 10. Sw., G., Denmark. C.

Fissurirostra, d’Orb. 1847 (TRIGONESIMUS, Konig. 1825).

elegans, Konig. Sp. (TrR1coNEsIMUus), d’Orb. P. F. 184, 520,
9-13.

pectita, d’Orb. (TriconEsimus), P. F. 186, 520, 14-18 (not
Terebratula pectita Sow.).

pulcheila, Nils. Sp. (TRIGONESIMUS), d’Orb. Prod. 259.

recurva, Defr. Sp. (T. elegans), d’Orb. P. F. 183, 520, 1-8.

KINGENA, Day. 1852.
lima, Defr. Sp. (Terebratula), Davidson, Brit. Brach. 42, 4,

15-21. E., Fr. C.
LINGULA, Brug. 1791.

Meyeri, Dunker. Palaeont. No. 1, 118, 18,9. G. C.

ovalis, Sow. M. Con. pl. 19. E. *

* An English author (Davidson, I think) says this species belongs to the Kim-
meridge clay, and not to the Lower Greensand, as generally quoted.

Brachiopoda. 947 Lingula.

Rauliniana, d’Orb. (truncata), P. F. 10, 490.

subovalis, Davidson, Cret. Brach. 7, 1, 29, 30. E. UG:
subspatulata, H. & M. Mem. Acad. Boston, vol. v, 380, 1.
truncata, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 15. E., Fr. Gua:

MAGAS, Sow. 1816.
pumilus, Sow. M. Con. 119. E., Fr., G., Russia. C.

Megathiris, d’Orb. 1847 (ARGIOPE, Desl. 1842).

cuneiformis, d’Orb. (A. Bronni), P. F. 147, 521, 1-11.
depressa, @’Orb. (ARGIOPE), P. F. 149, 521, 12-16.

Nummulus, Stob. 1782 (CRANTA, Retz. 1781).

Brattemburgensis, Stob. (CRANIA), Dissert. Epist. d’Orb.
Prod. 259.
minor, Stob. (C. Engabergensis), Opuse. p. 31, f. 3-4.

ORBICULOIDEA, d’Orb. 1847.
subradiata, d’Orb. Prod. 120. Fr. LiwG:

ORTHIS, Dalman, 1838.

Bronni, Hagen. (ArGiore), N. Jahrb. fur Min. 1842, pl. 9,
a
Buchii, Hagen. (A. Bronni), id. pl. 9, f. 8.
millepunctatus, Konick, 1848, Mem. Soc. Liege, pl. 6, f. 1.
Belg. UO. G:.

RHYNCHONELLA, Fisch. 1825.*

Agassizii, d’Orb. P. F. 17, 494, 1-4. Fr. N.
antidichotoma, Buvignier, Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. pl.
500. Fr., G. G.
Baugasii, d’Orb. P. F. 48, 498, 10-13. Fr. UC
Berthelotii, d’Orb. P. F. p. 39. Fr. U.. Gr:
Clementina, d’Orb. P. F. 28, 495, 8-12. Fr. G.

* It is remarkable that not a single Rhynchonella has ever yet been reported
from the American Cretaceous ; nor am I acquainted with an American Tertiary
species.

Brachiopoda. IAS Rhynchonella.

compressa, Lam. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 35, 497,

1-6. Fr., G., E. OG
contorta, d’Orb. P. F. 34, 496, 14, 17. Fr. TG?
contracta, d’Homb. Firm. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. p.

24, Fr. N.
Cuvieri, d’Orb. P. F. 39, 497, 12-15. Fr. U. Ga
Danica, d’Orb. Prod. 295. Fr. Danien.
decipiens, Dub. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 25, 494,

13-16. Fr., Cr. LAG
depressa, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 18, 491, 1-7.

Ar: ; Gs K. N.
Desnoyersii, ‘ad Ate. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 172. Fr.,

Ge Ure
dichotoma, d’Orb. Prod. 172. Fr. Oe Ge

difformis, Lam. Sp. (compressa), d’Orb. P. F. 41, 498, 6-9.

Dutempleana, Orb. (per err. subplicata), P. F. pl. 499, 12-15.

Emerici, d’Orb. P. F. 28, 495, 18-17. Fr., G.

Gibbsiana, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. Brach. 98, 12, 11-12.
E

Grasiana, d’Orb. P. F. 38, 497, 7-11. E., Fr.

Guerinii, d’Orb. P. F. 17, 500, 5-8. Fr.

incurva, Schlot. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 294. Faxoe.
Danien.

Lamarckiana, d’Orb. P. F. 32, 496, 5-18. Fr. Bae ES

lata, Sow. Sp. (latissima), d’Orb. P. F. 21, 491, 8-17.

latissima, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. Brach. 82, 11, 6-22.

qo

E., Fr., G., Sw. U. Goa
limbata, Schlot. Sp. (Terebratulites), Dav. Brach. 79, 12, 1-5.
K., Fr., G., Sw. C.

lineolata, Park. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. id. 98, 12, 6-10. E. LZ. G.
Mantelliana, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 40, 498,

1-5. H., Fr., G. C.
Martini, Mant. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. Brach. 94, 12, 15-16.

H., Hr.;G. O.j Tia
Moutoniana, d’Orb. P. F. 15, 494, 16-19. Fr. N.
nuciformis, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Day. Brach. 93, 11, 25-27.

Fry., EH. U. G.

octoplicata, Sow. Sp. (plicatilis), d’Orb. P. F. 46, 498, 8-10.

parvirostris, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Dav. Brach. 97, 12,
13-14. KE. L. G.

paucicosta, Roem. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 172. G. U. G@.

~

Brachiopoda. 949 Rhynchonella,

paucicostata, d’Orb. (per err. Agassizii), P. F. pl. 494, 1-4.

pecten, d’Orb. P. F. 29, 495, 18-22. Fr.

peregrina, Von Buch. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 16,
493. Fr.

pisum, Sow. Sp. (Martini), d’Orb. Prod. 171.

plicatilis, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 257, Davidson.
K., Fr., G., Sw., Crimea. CG.

polygona, d’Orb. P. F. 30, 496, 1-4. Fr., G.

Renauxiana, d’Orb. P. F. 23, 492, 5-8. Fr.

subplicata, Mant. Sp. (limbata), d’Orb. P_ F. 48, 499, 12-15.

suleata, Park. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 26, 495, 1-7.

E., Fr., G. U. G.,
triangularis, Wahl. Sp (depressa), Sharpe, Q. J. G. S. 1853,
p- 192.

vespertilio, Broc. Sp. (Anomia), d’Orb. P. F. 44, 499, 1-8.
Fr., Italy.

TEREBRATELLA, d’Orb. 1847.

Astieriana, d’Orb. P. F. 116, 516, 6-12. Fr. yi
Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb. P. F. 124, 519, 10-16. Fr.
canaliculata, Roem. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 173.

G. U.
Carantonensis, d’Orb. P. F. 122, 518, 1-4. Fr. U.
decemcostata, Roem. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 173.

G. U.
Menardi, Lam. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 118, 517,

1-15. Fr.,G, E. U.

Moreana, d’Orb. P. F. 117, 516, 13-19. Fr.

Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 115, 516, 1-5. Fr.

oblonga, Sow. Sp. (TEREBRATULA), d’Orb. P. F. 113, 515, 7-9.

orthiformis, d’Arc. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 173. G. U.

Parisensis, d’Orb. Prod. 259. Fr.

pectita, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 120, 517, 16-20.
K., Fr., G., Sw. U.

plicata, Say. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 259. N. J.

quadrata, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 85. E.

reticulata, Pusch. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 112, 515,
fs. Kr. G.

Rhodani, P. & R. Eny. Genéy. 539, 51,9. Fr.

VOL. VIII.—2H

_Brachiopoda. 950 Terebratella.

Santonensis, d’Are. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 123, 518,
5-9. Fr. 0.

Sayi, Morton, Sp. (plicata), Gabb, 1859, Cat. Cret. p. 17.

Vanuxemi, Lyell & Forbes, Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod.
209. N. J. OF

TEREBRATULA, Lwyd, 1699, Klein, 1753.

alata, Lam. not Buch. (R. vespertilio), An. 8. V. vol. vi, 254.

alata, Brong. Sp. (R. compressa), Env. Par. pl. 4, f. 6.

Albensis, Leym. (obesa), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, p. 11, 15, 1-3.

Albensis, Leym. (semiglobosa), id. vol. iv, 288 and 289, not
vol. v.

antidichotoma, Buvign. (RuyNc.), 1848, Mem. Soc. Verd. vol.
gl a ay i

arabilis, Forbes, G. T. vol. vii, 188, 18, 12. India. GC.
arenosa, d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 824, 21, 1-3. Fr. J. G.
Astieriana, d’Orb. P. F. 116, 516, 6-12. Fr., E., G. G.

Atlantica, Morton (Harlani, juv.), Jour. Acad. Ist s. vol. vii, 214.
auriculata, Roem. (TEREBRATULINA striata), Nord. K. 39, 7, 9.
Beaumonti (ii), d’Arc. M. G. S. F. 1847, 3381, 21, 12, 14.
G. WU. G.
biplicata, Broc. Sp. (Anomia), Defr. D. Sc. N. 53, p. 151.
K., Fr., G., Italy. UG,
biplicata, Roem. (praelonga), Ool. & Kreid. p. 43.
biplicata, var. acuta, V. Buch. (praelonga), M. G. 8. F. 1834,
vol. iii, 220.
biplicata, Leym. (praelonga), id. vol. v, p. 29.
biplicata, pars. V. Buch. (sella), id. 1834, p. 218.
hiplicata, d’ Orb. (Tornacensis), P. F. 511, 9-15.
Bonei, d’ Arc. (Tornacensis), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 318, 18, 7.
bulla, Sow. (semiglobosa), M. Con. pl. 27, f. 11.
biangularis, Desh. (semistriata), M. G. 8. F. vol. vy, 11, 14, 4.
camilla, Morton (Harlani), Synopsis, p. 70.
canaliculata, Roem. (TEREBRATELLA), Nord. Kreid. 41, 7, 12.
canaliculata, d’ Arc. (TereBrirostRA), M. G. S. F. vol. ii,
331, 21, 15.
capillata, d’ Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 823, 20, 1-3. Fr,
K. UT. 6.5 Gi
carnea, Sow. M. Con. 15. E., Fr., Sw., G., Russ., Crimea. C., U. G.
carnea, Brown, not Sow. (ovata), Ind. Pal. 1232.

Brachiopoda. 951 Terebratula.

Carteri, Dav. Cret. Brach. 72, 7,3. E. 6:
Carteroniana, d’Orb. P. F. 80, 507, 1-5. Fr., Port. N.
Choctawensis, Shum. Marcy’s Rep. 195, 2,5. Tex. C.

chrysalis, Schlot. (TEREBRATULINA), Leonhardt’s Min. Tasch.
vol. vii, pl. 26.
collinaria, d’Orb. P. F. 81, 507, 6-10. Fr. N.
compressa, Lam. (RHYNCHONELLA), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 256.
concava, Lam. (MAGAS pumilus), id. 251.
contracta, d’Homb. Firm. (Rayncnone“ya), M. Lin. Soc.
Normand. pl. 10, 55-61.
convexa, Sow. (R. lata), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 2.
costata, Desh. (R. Lamarckiana), Ed. Lam. 358.
crassa, Q’Arc. (Tornacensis), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 318,
18, 8.
crassificata, d’ Arc. (Tornacensis), id. 318, 19, 1.
decemcostata, Brown. (ARGIOPE), Ind. Pal. 1234.
decipiens, Dubois (RHYNCHONELLA), d’Orb. P. F. p. 25.
depressa, Sow. not Lam. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. Con. 502.
depressa, Lam. An. S. Vert. vol. vi, 249. G., Fr., EH. UG.
deformis, Defr. (R. compressa), D. Sc. Nat. 53, 160, 5-3.
difformis, Lam. (R. compressa), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 265.
Desnoyersi’, d@ Arc. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. G. 8S. F. 2d s. vol.
li, 332, 22, 2.
dilatata, Sow. (R. compressa), G. T. vol. iv, pl. 18, f. 2.
Defrancii, Brong. (TEREBRATULINA striata), Eny. Par. 383, 3, 6.
diphyoides, d’Orb. P. F. 87, 509. Fr. ee 2
disparilis, d’ Orb. pars. (rugulosa), P. F. 100, 512, 12-13.
disparilis, d’Orb. pars. (squamosa), P. F. 100, 512, 16, 17.
dissimilis, Schlot. (R. compressa), Petr. 1820.
divaricata, Leym. M.G. S. F. 2d s. vol. iv, 197, 13,9. Fr. C.
Dutempleana, d’Orb. (biplicata), P. F. 93, 811, 1-8.
Duvalii, Davidson (ARGIOPE cuneiformis), Q. J. G. 8S. vol. v,
pl. 18, f. 15-18.
Ebrondunensis, Ag. (semistriata), d’Orb. P. F. 83.
echinulata, Dujard. (TerepratuLina), M. G. S. F. vol. i,
228, f. 222.
elegans, Konig. (TR1GoNEstMus), Icon. Foss. Sect. 3, 6, 73.
elegans, Sow. (R. lata), M. Con. 14, 11.
elegans, Defy. (THECIDEA papillata), D. Sc. Nat. 53, 157.
elongata, Sow. (carnea), M. Con. 455.
Jaba, Sow. (biplicata), M. Con. pl. 14, f. 10.

Brachiopoda. 952 Terebratula

faba, @Orb. not Sow. (WALDHEIMEA Celtica), P. FP. 77, 14, 10.

Faujasii, Roem. (‘TEREBRATULINA striata), Nord. Kreid. pl.
Tp tee:

Floridana, Morton (TEREBRATULINA), Syn. 72, 16, 7.

Fragilis, Morton, not Schlot. (Harlani), Syn. 70, 3, 2.

Francii, Hisinger (TEREBRATULINA striata), Leth. Suec. 78,
22, 10.

Gallina, Brong. (R. compressa), Envy. Par. 84, 9, 2.

Gallina, Roem. (R. latissima), Kreid. 37.

Gervilliana, Defr (‘T. striata), D. Se. Nat. 1828, p. 157 (young).

Gibbsiana, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. Con. 537.

Gibbsiana, Forbes (R. latissima), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 545.

gracilis, Schlot. (TEREBRATULINA), in d’Orb. Murch. Geol.
Russ. 495, 45, 24.

Guadalupae, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 82, 6,3. Tex. C.

Gibbsiana, Roem. (R. plicatilis), Nord. Kreid. 27.

Harlani, Morton, Syn. 70, 3, 1, and pl. 9, f. 8-9. N. J. C.
Haueri, Karst. Geog. Vert. N. Gren. pl. 6, f. 1. N. Gren. NV.

Hebertiana, d’Orb. (KiNGENA lima), P. F. 108, 514, 5-11.

hippopus Roem. Nord. Kreid. 114, 16, 28. Fr., G. N.

incurva, Schlot. (RHYNCHONELLA), Cat. p. 72.
incisa, Munst. Von Buch. M. G. S. F. vol. ii, p. 204. Sw.,

Faxoe. Dan.

intermedia, Defr. not Sow. (semiglobosa), D. Se. Nat. 53, 149.
Keyserlingii, Sharpe (Tornacensis), Q. J. G. S. vol. x, p. 191.
lachryma, Morton (TEREBRATULINA), Syn. 72, 10, 11.
lacryma, d’Orb. (ovata), P. F. pl. 512, 6-11.

lacrymosa, d’Orb. (ovata), Prod. 172.

lata, Sow. (RK. latissima), M. Con. 502.

latissima, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), Index, M. Con.

lutissima, Reuss, not Sow. (R. compressa), Bohm. Kreid. 47.

Lemaniensis, P. & R. Env. Genév. 538, 51, 5-7. Fr., G. G.
*Leonensis, Con. Emory’s Rep. 165, 21, 2. Tex. C.

lentiformis, Woodw. (R. limbata), G. Norf. pl. 6, f. 11.
lentoidea, Leym. (sella), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 12, 15, 10.
lens, Nilss. (carnea?), P. Suec. 35, 4, 6.

lima, Defr. (KINGENA), D. Se. Nat. 53, 156.
lentoidea, Reuss (semiglobosa), B. Kreid. 53, 26, 15.
lineolata, Phil. (RHYNCHONELLA), Geol. York, 2, 17.

* Probably the same as Wacoensis Roem.

i it

Brachiopoda. 953 Terebratula.

longa, Roem. (biplicata), Ool. pl. 18, f. 12.

longirostris, Nils. P. Suec. pl. 4, f. 1. G., Sw. C.
lyra, Konig. Sp. (TR1cgonEsImvs), Sow. M. Con. 138.
Mantelliana, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. Con. 537.

Marcousiana, d’Orb. P. F. 82, 507, 11-14. Fr. N.
Martini, Mant. (RHYNCHONELLA), Geol. Suss. 131.
megatrema, Sow. G. T. vol. iv, 242, 18,5. KE. U. G.

Menardi, Lam. (TEREBRATELLA), An. S. Vert. 6, 256.
Menardi, Leym. pars. (T. Astieriana), M. G.S. F. vol. v, 29,

15, 12.
Menardi, Leym. pars. (T. oblonga), id. p. 29.
Moreana, d’Orb. P. F. 79, 506, 13-16. Fr. N.

Moutoniana, d’Orb. P. F. 89, 510, 1-5. Fr., G., Port. Z. G., NW.
multiformis, Roem. (R. depressa), Ool. pl. 2, f. 22
Nerviensis, d’Arc. id. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 313, 17, 2.
nuciformis, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. Con. 502.
obesa, Sow. M. Con. 488, f. 1. K., Fr., G. C.
oblonga, Sow. M. Con. 535. E. bres Se IN.
obtusa, Sow. (biplicata), M. set 437, and Bronn, Cat. Tere-
brat. in Brit. Mus. p. 23 and 24.
ornata, Roem. (TEREBRATULINA), Nord. K. 40, 7, 10.
ee d’Arc. (TEREBRATELLA), M.G.S. F. 2d s. vol. ii,
333, 22, 4.
octoplicata, Sow. (R. plicatilis), M. Con. 118.
ovalis, Sow. (ovata), G. T. vol. iv, p. 130.
ovalis, Morris (depressa), Q. J. G. S. Nov. 1846.
ovata, Sow. M. Con, vol. i, 15,3. E., Fr., G., Crimea. Taide.
ovata, Nils. not Sow. (carnea), P. Suec. 34, 4, 3.
parva, d Arc: M. GS. F. 2d’s: vol.ii,'322, 19;7. Fr.,G. U. G.
parvula, d’Are. (parva), id. pl. 19, f. 8.
parvirostris, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl.
14, f. 13.
paucicosta, Roem. (RHYNCHONELLA), Nord. K. 38, 7, 6.
pectita, Sow. (TEREBRATELLA), M. Con. 138.
pectinata, Smith (T. pectita), 1826 or 27, Org. Foss. f. 4.
pectoralis, Reuss (semiglobosa), Bohm. Kreid. 52, 26, 12.
pentagonatis, Phil. (TEREBRATULINA striata), G. York, 1, 17.
pentangulata, Woodw. (KINGENA lima), G. Norf. pl. 6, f. 10.
peregrina, Von Buch. (RayncHoneLia), M. G. 8. F. 3, 156,
15, 28.
perovalis, Roem. (Moutoniana), Qol. pl. 2, f. 5.

Brachiopoda. : 954 Terebratula.

phaseolina, Lam. (biplicata), An. 8. Vert. vol. vi, 251.

pisum, Sow. (R. Martini), M. Con. 536.

plicata, Sow. not Lam. (biplicata), M. Con. 487.

plicatilis, Sow. (RHYNCHONELLA), M. Con. 118.

plicatilis, Leym. (R. latissima), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, p. 29.

plicatilis, Brong. (R. Lamarckiana), Eny. Par. pl. 4, f. 5.

praelonga, Sow. G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, pl. 14,f 14. EH., Fr,@ WM.

pseudojurensis, Leym. M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 12, 15, 5-6. Fr. iY,

pulchella, Nilss. (TRiGoNEsIMuS), P. 8. pl. 3, f. 14.

pumila, Lam. (THECIDEA papillata), An. S. Vert. vol. vi, No. 58.

pumila, Von Buch, Desh., Gein., Leym., Bronn & Roem. not
Lam. (MAGAS).

Puschiana, Roem. (TEREBRATELLA reticulata), Kreid. 114,
16, 29.

quadrata, Sow. (T. quadrata), G. T. 2d s. vol. iv, 130, 14, 19.

recurva, Defr. (TRIGONESIMUS elegans), D. Sc. Nat. 53, 161.

reticulata, Pusch. not Sow. (TEREBRATELLA), Pol. Pal. pl. 3,
fet

revoluta, Sharpe (Tornacensis?), Q. J. G. S. vol. x, 191.

rigida, Sow. (TEREBRATULINA gracilis), M. Con. 536.

Robertoni, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 8315, 18, 2. Fr., E.

OGG

Roemeri, d’ Arc. (Tornacensis), M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 318,
18, 6.

rostralina, Roem. (depressa), Ool. 20, 18, 7.

rostrata, Sow. (R. Lamarckiana), M. Con. 537.

rostrata, Leym. (R. depressa), M. G. 8. F. vol. v, 18, 15, 11.

rugulosa, Morris (disparilis), An. Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xx, 253,
18, 5.

rustica, d’ Arc. (Tornacensis), M. G. 8. F. 2ds. vol. ii, 318, 19, 2.

Santonensis, d’ Arc. (TEREBRATELLA), id. 181, 18, 14.

Sayi, Morton (TEREBRATELLA plicata), Syn. 71, 3, 3-4.

Scaldinensis, d Arc. (R. Lamarckiana), M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol.

ii, pl. 22.

sella, Sow. M. Con. 457. E., Fr. Li Gj
semiglobosa, Sow. M. Con. pl. 15. E., Fr., G., Sw. C.
semistriata, Defr. d’Orb. P. F. 508, 1-11. Fr., G. N.

sexradiata, Sow. (KINGENA lima), Dix. Geol. Suss. 846, 27, 10.
spinulosa, Morris, id. An. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xx, 253,

18, 6, 6a.
squamosa, Mant. G. Suss. 132. E., Fr. U. G.

Brachiopoda 955 Terebratula.

subarenosa, d’ Arc. (Arenosa), M. G. S. F. vol. ii, 324, 21, 4-5.

subfragilis, d’Orb. (Harlani), Prod. 258.

subrotunda, Sow. pars. (carnea), M. Con. 15.

subrotunda, Sow. pars. (semiglobosa), M. Con. 15, f. 1-2.

suborbiculuris, d’ Arc. (semistriata), M. G. S. F. vol. iii, 311.

subplicata, Roem. (R. plicatilis), Kreid. 38.

subplicata, Mant. (R. subplicata), G. Suss. 211, 26, 5.

subplicata, Mant. pars. (RK. limbata), id. 211.

striatula, Phil. not Mant. (TEREBRATULINA auriculata), G.
York, pl. 2, f. 28.

striatula, Mant. (TEREBRATULINA striata), G. Suss. 131, 25, 7.

subtrilobata, Leym. (WALDHEIMEA tamarindus), M. G. 8. F.
vol. v, 12, 15, 7-9.

subundata, Sow. (semiglobosa), M. Con. 15.

subundata, Roem. (praelonga), N. Kreid. 48, 7, 15.

subundata, Phil. (Dutempleana), Geol. York. pl. 2, f. 25.

sulcata, Park. (RHYNCHONELLA), G. T. Ist s. vol. v, p. 57.

sulcata, Forbes (R. depressa), Q. J. G. S. vol. i, 345.

sulcifera, Morris & Davidson, An. & Mag. N. H. vol. xx, 254,
i 7...

tamarindus, Sow. (WALDHEIMEA), G. T’. vol. iv, pl. 14, f. 8.

fenuissima, Schlot (TEREBRATULINA striata), Min. Tasch. vol.
Wile ple 27, f. 7.

Tornacensis, d’Are. M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 818, 18, 2-5. E,

Fr. U.

Toucasiana, d’Orb. Prod. 258. Fr.

truncata, Sow. (TEREBRATELLA Menardi), M. Con. 257.

*(?) umbonata, Park. G. T. 1st s. vol. v, p. 53. E. U.

Vanuxemi, Lyell & Forbes (TeREBRATELLA), Q. J. G. 8. vol.
i, p. 62.

varians, Roem. (R. depressa), Nord. Kreid.

vespertilio, Broc. Sp. (RHYNCHONELLA), Von Buch, M. G. 8.
F. vol. iii, 154, 15, 25.

Viquesneli, d’ Arc. (depressa), M. G. S. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 316,
tes 1.

Vendocensis, d’Orb. Prod. 258. Fr.

Verneuili, d’Arc. M. G. 8. F. 2d s. vol. ii, 326, 20,4. Fr. U.

Wacoensis, Roem. Kreid. Tex. 81, 6,2. Texas.

* T have not seen this species noticed by later authors.

C.
G.
C.

Brachiopoda. 956 Terebratulina.

TEREBRATULINA, @’ Orb. 1847.
auriculata, Roem. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 172. Fr.,

G. UG
biauriculata, d’Orb. P. F. 58, 502, 8-4. Fr. N.
Campaniensis, d’Orb. P. F. 60, 502, 18-18. Fr. C.
chrysalis, Dav. (striata), Q. J. G. 8. 1846, pl. 18, f. 18-20.
Dutempleana, d’Orb. P. F. 64, 504, 1-8. Fr. C.
echinulata, Duj. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 63, 503,

7-11. Fr. 0,

elegans, Q’Orb. (Dutempleana), Prod. 258.
Floridana, Morton, Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 258. Ala. CG.
gracilis, Schlot. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 68, 502, 1-6.

K., Fr., G., Russ. C.
lachryma, Morton, Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 396. S.

Carolina. *
Martiniana, d’Orb. P. F. 59, 502, 8-12. Fr. G.
ornata, Roem. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 258. G. C.

striata, Wahl. Sp. (Anomites), d’Orb. P. F. 65, 504, 9-17.

E.,. Er: G.,.99: C.
Saxoneti, Pictet & Roux, Env. Genéy. 541, 51,8. Fr. G.
subgracilis, d’Orb. (gracilis), Index, Prod.

Halliana, Gabb, MSS. N. J.* C.

TEREBRIROSTRA, d’Orb. 1547.

Arduennensis, d’Orb. P. F. 128, 519, 6-10. G., Fr. N.
canaliculata, d’ Arc. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. Prod. 173. G.,

Fr: UG
lyra, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), d’Orb. P. F. 129, 519, 11-19.

G., Et, E. U. G.
Neocomensis, d’Orb. P. F. 127, 519, 1-5. Fr. N.

THECIDEA, Defr. 1828.

digitata, Sow. Sp. Goldf. 290, 161, 6. G. OF Gs
Kssensis, Roem. Nord. Kreid. p. 52. G. OG
hieroglyphica, Defr. in Goldf. P. G. 290, 161, 5. G. C.

* See ‘‘Synopsis of American Cretaceous Brachiopoda,’’ in the Proceedings of
the Academy of Natural Sciences, January, 1861. I have since ascertained that
the form from New Jersey, although labelled dachryma by Dr. Morton, is specifi-
cally distinet from his types from South Carolina, which ave Eocene, and that the
New Jersey species is as yet undescribed. ‘The fact that the New Jersey speci-
mens were labelled by Dr. Morton, misled me.

Brachiopoda. 957 Thecidea

hippocrepis, Goldf. P. Germ. 281, 161, 4. G. C.
papillata, Schlot. Sp. (Terebratulites), Bronn, Leth. Geog.
663, 30,3. Fr., G. C.
radiata, Defr. (papillata), id. 53, 434, 56, 1.
recurvirostra, Defr. D. Sc. Nat. 53,485. Fr., G. C.
rugosa, d’Orb. P. F. 153, 522, 8,14. Fr. U. G.
tetragona, Roem. Ool. pl. 18, f. 4. Fr., G. N.
Wetherellii, Morris, An. Mag. N. H. 1851, pl.4,f. 1-3. E. @.

TRIGONESIMUS, Konig. 1825 (Fissurirostra, d’Orb. 1847).

elegans, Konig. Icon. Foss. Sect. 3, 6, 73. E., Fr., G. C.
incerta, Dav. Brit. Cret. Brach. 31, 6,5. E. C.
lyra, Sow. Sp. (TEREBRIROSTRA), K. Icon. Foss. Sc. f. 76.

pectita, d’Orb. Sp. (Fissurirostra), Gabb, 1861. E., Fr. C.
pulchella, Nils. Sp. (Terebratula), Gabb, 1861. Sw. C.

WALDHEIMEA, King, 1849.
Celtica, Morris, Cat. Brach. Brit. Mus. 1853, p. 62. E., Fr.,

G. DL. G
tamarindus, Sow. Sp. (Terebratula), Morris, id. p. 62. E.,
Fr., G., Spain. Oi. Gi, oN.

VOL. VII.—2I

258

Stated Meeting, April 5, 1861.
Present, fourteen members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of Transactions and Pro-
ceedings were received from the Royal Asiatic Society, dated
London, November 17, 1860, the Society of Antiquaries,
dated London, March 15, 1861, and the Royal Society of
Edinburgh, dated January 18, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from the Bureau
des Ponts et Chausseés, the London Astronomical and Chemi-
cal Societies, the Royal Society of Edinburgh, the Dublin
Geological Society, the Boston Sanitary Association, the
Buffalo Young Men’s Association, the New York Lyceum,
the Philadelphia Academy of Natural Sciences, the American
Colonization Society, Blanchard and Lea, Professor Bache,
Mr. Carey Lea of Philadelphia, and M. Du Mesnil-Marigny
of Paris.

Mr. Peale made some remarks to elucidate the manner in
which the stone axes of the ancients were secured to their
handles, exhibiting a stone mallet brought from the Rocky
Mountains, covered, except upon its striking face, with tight-
stretched hide sewed up along the handle.

A letter from M. du Mesnil-Marigny to the Academy of
Natural Sciences, was read, dated Paris, March 4, 1861,
drawing attention to an accompanying pamphlet volume on
Political Economy, which letter with the pamphlet was by
vote of the Academy presented to the American Philosophical

o&£_EE

259

Society, the subject being considered more fit for its considera-
tion.

Pending nominations Nos. 418, 419, 420, 421, 422 were
read.

The Committee of Finance reported the following resolu-
tion, which was adopted :

Resolved, that whenever the author of any communication
not intended for the Transactions, but which may be pub-
lished in the Proceedings, shall request fifty copies of the
memoir or communication furnished by him, the Librarian
shall supply him with the same out of the seven hundred and
fifty copies of the Proceedings now published; and the Sec-
retaries in having the forms of the Proceedings set up in type,
shall cause the same to be so arranged, that the copies for
such authors may be supplied without mutilation of more
than fifty copies of the whole edition.

On motion of the Librarian, the Botanical Society of Canada
was ordered to be placed on the list of Corresponding Socie-
ties.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, April 19, 1861.

Present, twenty-three members.

Mr. Lea, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Dr. Bache announced the death of Professor George Tucker,
on the 10th inst., in Albemarle County, Virginia, in the
eighty-fifth year of his age; Dr. Dunglison was appointed to
read an obituary notice of the deceased.

The Society proceeded to ballot for candidates for member-
ship; the ballot boxes were opened by the presiding officer,

260

and the following named persons were declared to be duly
elected members of the Society:
John Lothrop Motley,
Don Pasqual de Gayangos, of Madrid,
John Curwen, M.D., of Harrisburg,
Charles Des Moulins, of Bordeaux,
Thomas Sterry Hunt, of Montreal.
And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, May 3, 1861.
Present, five members.
Judge SHarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of the Proceedings were
received from the Massachusetts Historical Society, dated
March 15, 1861, and from the Boston Public Library, dated
February 19, 1861; and of both Proceedings and Transac-
tions from the Royal Geographical Society, dated January 10,
1861, from the Imperial Academy, dated Vienna, December
18, 1860, and from the Royal Danish Society, dated Copen-
hagen, June 1, 1860.

Letters announcing donations to the Society were received
from the Royal Academy, dated Stockholm, November 18,
1860, from the Royal Danish Society, dated Copenhagen,
June 1, 1860, from the Imperial Academy, dated Vienna, De-
cember 28, 1860, and from the Royal Geographical Society, —
dated London, January 18, 1861.

A letter was received from Dr. Robert Caspary, Professor
of Botany at the University of Konigsberg, and Librarian of
the KGénigliche Physicalisch-dkonomische Gesellschaft at that
place, in the name of the Council of that Society, notifying
the Secretaries of the transmission of Part I, Vol. I, of
their publications, and asking in exchange those of the Ameri-
can Philosophical Society.

A letter was received from W. Cois, in behalf of the Natur-

261

forschende Gesellschaft at Bamberg (Baijern), dated Decem-
ber 21, 1860, expressing a desire to extend the range of their
exchanges, and to include therein the publications of the
American Philosophical Society. Inclosed was received a
letter from Felix Fliigel, dated Leipsig, January 19, 1861, in-
forming the Society that he had transferred his copies of its
Proceedings to the Bamberg Natural History Society.

Donations for the Library were received from the Academies
at Vienna, Stockholm, Boston, and Philadelphia; the Royal
Danish, the Royal, Royal Astronomical, Royal Geographical,
and Geological Societies, Society of Arts and Royal Institu-
tion, at London, the Essex and Franklin Institutes, the Boston
Society of Natural History, the Bureau des Ponts at Paris,
the Radcliffe Trustees, the National Observatory at Washing-
ton, the Editors of the American Journal and Medical News
and Library, Dr. W. Whewell of Cambridge, England, and
Major Bache, U. 8. T. Engineers.

On motion of Dr. Bache, the Physico-Giconomical Society
of Konigsberg, in Prussia, was ordered to be placed on the
list of corresponding Societies, at the discretion of the Secre-
taries.

On motion of Professor Cresson, the Natural History So-
ciety at Bamberg, in Bavaria, was ordered to be placed on the
list of corresponding Societies, at the discretion of the Secre-
taries.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, May 17, 1861.
Present, thirteen members.

Professor CrEsson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Donations for the Library were received from the Bamberg
and Konigsberg Societies, the Swedish Academy, London

262

Chemical Society, the Franklin and Wilmington Institutes,
the Editor of the Rural Economist, the Minister of Public In-
struction at Santiago de Chili, and Mr. George Ord.

Mr. Lesley described the super-anticlinal situations of the
more violent oil-springs of the West, on the authority of Gene-
ral Pomeroy, and stated that it is a law of our principal car-
boniferous synclinal troughs to have at least one subordinate
commonly excentric anticlinal in its floor, dividing it longitu-
dinally into at least two troughs, in each of which the salt
water collects. The principal collection of oil and gas, on
the contrary, takes place at the crest of the intermediate anti-
clinal, and the most violent explosions of gas issue from
borings along this axis. Professor Cresson illustrated the
structural law thus stated, by referring to the report of Pro-
fessor Faraday to the British Government on the explosions
of coal-gas in the English mines. These are particularly dan-
gerous in the vicinity of “inverted troughs,” or anticlinals, in
the upper part of which the gas collects. Any unusual fall of
the barometer is of course the signal for a copious downflow
of fire-damp from these reservoirs, the pressure which keeps
it there being for the time taken off. The same pneumatic
law propagates originally slight or moderate explosions to
great distances along the workings. The first explosion, with
its corollary vacuum, sets free a volume of gas involved in the
goaf or gob of the neighborhood; this, when exploded in its
turn, sets free fresh volumes of gas still farther on.

Professor Cresson, alluding to the fact that much of the re-
flected light we see is polarised, whence the glare and difficulty
experienced regarding pictures and objects under glass, de-
scribed an application of the Nichols prism to the opera glass,
made by Dr. Charles M. Cresson, by which the difficulty is
successfully encountered, and objects can be read under glass
obliquely as plainly as when uncovered.

The Society was then adjourned.

263

Stated Meeting, June 21, 1861.
Present, eleven members.
Dr. FRANKLIN BACHE in the Chair.

Letters were read from Dr. Adam Sedgewick, dated Trinity
College, Cambridge, May 1, and from Dr. John Curwen,
dated Harrisburg, May 23, accepting membership.

A letter was read from Dr. George B. Wood, dated Naples,
May 8, accepting his re-election as President ; and another,
dated Rome, May 31, respecting the Academia dei Lincei, the
name of which was, on motion, ordered to be placed on the
list of corresponding Societies, to receive both the Transac-
tions and Proceedings.

A letter was read from the Royal Geographical Society,
dated London, March 22, acknowledging publications re-
ceived.

A letter was read from the Smithsonian Institution, dated
Washington, April 22, informing of publications transmitted.

A letter was read from Dr. Dunglison respecting an obitu-
ary notice of Professor Tucker.

Donations for the Library were received from the Bureau
des Ponts et Chaussées, the Royal, Royal Astronomical,
Royal Geographical, and Society of Arts, in London, the
Royal Dublin Society, the American Association, the Ameri-
can Antiquarian Society, the Free Public Library of New Bed-
ford, the Academy of Natural Sciences, Franklin Institute,
Entomological Society, Pennsylvania Hospital; and Publishers
of the Medical News, in Philadelphia, the Superintendent of
the State Lunatic Asylum at Harrisburg, the American Co-
lonization Society, and Bureau of Topographical Engineers, at
Washington, from Professor 'T. Sterry Hunt, of Montreal, and
Professor H. D. Rogers, of Glasgow, Scotland.

Mr. Dubois offered for examination two remarkable speci-
mens of current money.

264

SPECIMENS OF JAPANESE COIN AND AUSTRIAN MONEY.

1. In Japan, the normal money of account is the ¢#zebu, which in
silver is a coin equal to one-third of a Mexican dollar, as’ near as
may be. Our treaty stipulations with that country provided that
Mexican dollars should be received from Americans in exchange for
Japanese silver coins, by weight; a natural and just arrangement,
assuming the quality of silver to be the same. It was necessary for
our shippers to have Japanese coin to make purchases. Just at this
juncture, a new coin made its appearance at Hakodadi, the port
where American trade then chiefly centred, a coin not known to the
regular series of Japanese money, and probably not yet known to the
Japanese nation at large. It weighed as much as a half dollar, and
in fact erred a little on the side of liberality. An American having
a thousand dollars to exchange, would receive two thousand of
these pieces under the treaty. But when he came to buy goods
with them, he was told that their legal value wasahalf itzebu. They
were, indeed, considerably larger than the whole itzebu, but such
was the law of the land. Ina word, a Japanese could pay them to
an American at the rate of two to the dollar, but could only receive
them at s/z to the dollar. This remarkable piece of political economy
has caused our traders much annoyance. ‘The piece here shown is
the coin referred to.

2. The other specimen partakes still more largely of the suggestive.
It is a paper bill issued by the Austrian Government, dated November
1, 1860, and is declared to be receivable at all public offices for ten
kreutzers. This amount is equal to five cents of our money. But
we are informed that this paper is at a discount of sixty per cent.
against silver, so that its actual current value is only two cents. In
fact, even the copper coin bears a high premium, as compared with
these bills.

The following is the wording of the bill :

“ Wird fiir zehn (10) Kreuzer silberscheidemiinze bei allen Zah-
lungen an Offentliche Cassen statt Barem angenommen. Wien. 1
November, 1860. Oesterr. Wihrung.”

The value of the bill is stated on its face in seven different lan-
guages, German, Italian, Hungarian, Polish, Xc., to suit the various
populations of the empire.

Mr. Peale read a paper on the stone implements of the In-

dians of North America, and illustrated it with a numerous
collection of specimens from his own cabinet.

EE

265

ON THE
STONE IMPLEMENTS
INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA,

Classification and description of the methods of making them.
BY FRANKLIN PEALE.
READ JUNE 21, 1861.

The implements of stone used by the inhabitants of this continent
previous to the advent of the European colonists, seem to be divided
naturally into four branches or compartments.

Tn the first are those implements which were used for the prepa-
ration of food, and consist of pestles, mortars, and mill or grinding
stones.

The second embraces hammers, axes, adzes, and tomahawks, used
for breaking flints, &c., cutting timber, dressing skins, and all the
various uses which their manner of living required. It also embraces
the sharp flakes used as knives for skinning, scalping, and cutting
generally.

The third division comprises the spear and arrow-heads, used in
war, and for the chase; and, lastly,

The fourth, which includes articles of ornament, personal decora-
tion and luxury!

In the pursuit of this subject we are left almost entirely to our
own conclusions in regard to the method of construction, from ob-
served indications on the articles themselves, but not entirely so;
many tribes still remain upon the borders of civilization, and others
have so recently given way to the advances of the civilized race, that
some of these processes or arts have been witnessed by travellers, and
their observations recorded for our information and_ instruction.
Wherever these observations occur, they are very satisfactory in con-
firming what would otherwise be conjecture alone, sustained more or
less substantially by the indications which the works themselves pre-
sent to the eye.

The conchoidal fracture of silicious minerals in recognized forms,
are sure indications of the work of man’s hands. This most impor-

tant fact is particularly so in this day of research, when such works
VOL. VIII.— 2k

266

are being found in geological positions hitherto considered antecedent
to man’s creation. They are also important and interesting from
their universality, both in chronological and geographical position,
and the similarity which characterizes them whenever and wherever
found.

With this brief introduction the subject will be treated in accord-
ance with the divisions proposed.

Division First. The pestles for the preparation of food (a well-known
form of stone implement among the North American Indians), are,
as far as my observation is concerned, invariably made of the sand-
stones of the region from which the specimens are derived, and their
construction appears to have been as follows:

A water-worn stone was selected, approximated by natural agency
and action, the abrasion of moving masses in water, to the desired
form. The superabundant material was then removed by a process
which may be called “pecking,” the characteristic marks of which
appear upon a numerous class of instruments, such as pestles, mortars,
chisels, &c. It was effected by blows with the sharp points of horn-
stone, jasper, or chalcedony, either directly with a mass of those
materials held in the hand, or aided by a mallet or club, or secured
to wooden handles, by insertion and ligaments of tendon, or lashings
of raw hide; the said blows were given in a direction perpendicular
to the surface, and not with the tool placed at an angle, as is usual
in chipping or dressing marble, thus strongly and plainly marking the
surface of the larger and rougher implements, and more delicately
those of the smaller or lesser.

From the number of fragments found it is evident that many im-
plements must have been broken under the operation. It is also
evident from the numerous unfinished specimens found, that the
characteristic unsustained labor of savages caused many to be aban-
doned with careless indifference in an unfinished state, after conside-
rable time and work had been bestowed upon them.

This manner of working off by crushing the surface, is analogous
in principle to the usages of modern ‘stonecutters’ when working
upon sandstone and granite, but it is not adapted to marble, which
requires that the tool should be held and struck at an angle (with
this marked difference, that they use tools of steel), so as to lift off
chips without crushing, and thus destroying the structure of the
marble; by the first method noted, unskilful workmen destroy or
greatly injure works of art.

After the implement had been brought by pecking to the required
form, a higher degree of finish was given by rubbing with sandstones,

267

or by rubbing it upon sandstone rocks until the peck-marks were
either partially or wholly obliterated, and the implement thus finished.

It is evident that the higher degree of finish exhibited by the
polish of some articles, was the result of a higher grade of workman-
ship, with materials properly selected, upon principles similar to those
employed at the present day.

The operation of pecking upon a detached rock confined to a cir-
cular space, enabled the patient laborer to work out a cavity capable
of receiving a quantity of maize or other grain, and thus a mortar
was made; not invariably, however, upon a detached mass, as they
have been observed upon rocks in place.

This method of working leaves a mark entirely dissimilar to any
produced by natural causes. The rolling of floods has a tendency to
remove the angles and corners of broken fragments detached from
their beds by frost and water or other elemental causes. Changes of
temperature are rounding and smoothing or produce entire disinte-
gration, but the mark made by the above-described means can never,
when once observed, be mistaken for anything else than man’s work,
and the eye that has once carefully observed it will never fail in its
recognition. It is also so with the conchoidal fracture of silicious
implements, which unmistakably characterizes them ; but this sub-
ject further pursued would anticipate injudiciously the immediate
subject of the third division of this communication.

The second division has been made to embrace the tomahawks,
hammers, &c. In this department the simplest and least laborious
means have been employed to produce an implement for use. A rude
fragment of slate or sandstone was prepared by breaking notches on
opposite sides, so that a wooden handle could be attached by splitting
the end and inserting the stone, securing it with raw hide in strips
or with filaments of tendon, or by bending around the notched stone
a withe handle of wood, and securing it as above described. These
rude implements are the simplest form of the tomahawk ; they are the
most abundant of all the relics of the stone period of this country,
except arrow and spear heads, and are found in regular gradations,
from a simple fragment to chipped forms on a well-established model,
and of all sizes from the weight of one half ounce to two or more
pounds.

It may sound to the enlightened ear of modern science, like the
employment of figurative language or extravagant phraseology, to
use the words “agricultural implements” in a dissertation on the
articles of the stone period; an age or period, it is well under-
stood, of savage life ; yet facts are irresistible, and an exact investi-

268

gation requires that the means of sustaining life in that lowly condi-
tion should have due consideration. Implements for cultivation have
been found in situations, and of such forms, as to leave no doubt of
the object of their construction. On Depuy’s Island, a beautiful al-
luvial deposit in the Delaware river, in a region popularly known as
the ‘‘ Shawnee Flats,”’ were found a number of circular discs of slate,
from 6 to 7 inches in diameter, and one quarter of an inch thick,
with notches on opposite sides, evidently designed for securing them
to handles of some, as yet unknown construction, but probably withes
of wood. The form of these specimens, and the locality on which
they were found, leave no hesitation in applying the terms above
designated.

In addition, it may be stated that the chisels and axes, as they are
familiarly called, were in all probability frequently used for the tilling
and cultivation of corn and other food, in the intervals of peace, so
rarely permitted, and yet so essential in savage life, as it is In any
other condition of our race.

Hammers were made by pecking a groove around pebbles of
various forms, most frequently ovoid, and attaching a handle by bend-
ing around the groove a withe of wood. Over the whole was sewed
with filaments of tendon, ‘‘ raw hide” ina green state, leaving only the
part to be used exposed, which, after becoming dry, held all firmly
together. This method of making a serviceable tool is not conjec-
tural; such implements are still in use among tribes of Indians now
existing, made exactly as described, and many of the stone heads
have been found of all sizes, from a few ounces in weight to many
pounds, assuming the semblance and efficiency of sledges or mauls
used by modern mechanics. We are credibly informed, that many
of the largest size have been found in excavations of aboriginal
origin, in the Lake Superior copper region, upon masses of the native
metal, bearing marks of their employment, in the ungrateful task of
detaching fragments for use or ornament.

The rude tomahawk described in the first paragraph of this divi-
sion, gradually assumes a characteristic form, as has previously been
observed, by selection of suitable water-worn stones, and in a still
more advanced state by chipping, and ultimately by grinding with
whetstones into polished weapons of war, alike graceful in form and
neat in execution. It may be well to observe at this place, that
many of the best forms of tomahawk are somewhat concave on one
side, and correspondently convex on the other, whilst others are
symmetrical in this respect. The conclusion which may be drawn

OO

——— a a

269

from this peculiar construction is, that they were thus formed for
convenient and constant wear upon the person (it may be as badges
of authority), the curved or hollow side being placed next to the body.

The most perfect in form and execution of the tomahawk is that
with a perforation or hole called the eye, in the prototype of the iron
period, the hammer and axe of the present age. These implements
and others with perforations and excavations, have presented appa-
rent difficulties to modern observers, but it will be conceded that
they are not greater than those which will be presented by the third
division of the subject under consideration ; every portion of it is re-
plete with instruction, and illustrates the ability of man, even in his
most degraded condition, to make rocks and stones subservient to his
necessities. How grateful should he be to the bountiful Creator,
who has made him capable in all conditions of living, but especially
so of enjoying life in obedience to revealed laws, which insure com-
parative happiness whilst on earth, and promise permanent bliss in
that which is to come.

The ordinary holes are mere perforations, made by revolving a
sharp-pointed flake of jasper, hornstone, or other hard stone, upon
the object to be perforated, usually slate, limestone, or soapstone, the
perforation being made from opposite sides, until the opening met at
the middle, but in other and more finished works, such as those
made for the insertion of handles in tomahawks and hammers, and
more remarkably in smoking pipes, and the tubes which were pro-
bably used for that purpose.

There is no reason to doubt that these holes were made by nearly
the same means, and identically the same principles that are now
used to drill glass and the hardest gems. A round stick of soft
wood was revolved by rubbing the hands against it in opposite direc-
tions, with silicious sand and water continually renewed between the
end of the stick and the article to be bored.

A further supposition is not unreasonable, that a bowstring loosely
drawn and passed around the stick, would give increased motion and
more rapid effect to the process.

The pages of Schoolcraft describe and illustrate similar arrange-
ments in use among existing tribes for producing fire by rapid fric-
tion.

Another method of perforation it is more than probable was em-
ployed, which is well adapted to the boring of loosely aggregated
sandstone implements. A fragment of chalcedony, jasper, or horn-
stone, inserted and secured by cement to the end of the mandril, and
revolved by the means previously described. This mode, it will be

270

observed, is exactly similar in principle to the method of drilling
glass with a diamond spark, as at present employed.

There are numerous examples of holes drilled to remarkable
depths and with remarkable accuracy, in minerals of considerable
hardness; a process that cannot be designated otherwise than as
wonderful, when the means and appliances of this rude age are con-
sidered.

Division Third. This department embraces much the most charac-
teristic and abundant specimens of the stone period. They are
always chipped, never in any instance ground and polished into the
various forms of spear and arrow heads for war or the chase, or into
cutting tools of minerals, more or less suited to the mode of construc-
tion and their object.

When the material best suited was not found in the vicinity,
there is abundant evidence that it was transported from distant
parts, and it is probable that some of the articles which have em-
barrassed observers and students in this branch of ethnological re-
search, were merely forms prepared for convenient transportation by
the removal of unessential portions. It is an inevitable deduction,
however, from the art as perfected in the best material, that it
enabled those who were adepts, to work slates, sandstones, and im-
perfectly crystallized quartz, into forms not less remarkable, when
their structure is considered, than those made of the minerals best
adapted for the purpose.

The process evidently practised in almost all ages of the world
has been abandoned or lost in all, when the knowledge of metal
superseded the more refractory and less perfect material, but there
are tribes on our own continent still who have no other resource ;
among them, the art has been witnessed in a few instances. The
gallant Smith, whose memory is embalmed in the romantic history
of Pocahontas, gives the first recorded, though brief notice of the
art as practised by the Indians of Virginia, in his work entitled
“ Voyages and Discoveries of Captain John Smith in Virginia, Sixth
Voyage, 1606.”

“ His arrow-head he quickly maketh with a little bone, which he
ever weareth at his bracept, of a splint of a stone or glasse in the
form of a heart, and these they glew to the end of their arrowes,”’

One or two other travellers have written upon the subject, but
their observations want minute exactitude in matters that do not
appear to have been observed. The following description is drawn
up from the remarks of an eye-witness, among the Shasty and North
California Indians, during that part of the United States Exploring

271

Expedition involved in a journey by land, after the wreck of the
Peacock, from the Columbia river to San Francisco.*

A blow with a round-faced stone repeated upon a mass of jasper,
agate, or chalcedony, until a flake was broken off of a suitable form,
and which exhibited the right kind of fracture; then the edges were
chipped by the application of a notch in a piece of horn, applied as a
glazier applies the notches in the side of his diamond handle to the
edge of a pane of glass for a like purpose. The notches were of dif-
ferent sizes and depths, and much practice was doubtless requisite to
insure success; as in the localities which furnished the material, or
where it was worked (many of which spots have been examined),
large quantities of flakes, and broken and unfinished spear and arrow-
heads are found, proving that many of the efforts were abortive, and
no exact form or certain result could emanate from even practised
hands.

From specimens observed, it may be presumed that the flaking
was begun at the base of the implement and finished at the point;
at least, such an inference may be drawn from the appearance of
certain specimens in the cabinet of the writer.

The forms of arrow-heads are very much varied : some were made
without notches or barbs, and are usually called war-arrows; they
were attached to the shaft by cement of resinous gum, which, when
withdrawn, would of necessity leave the head in the wound. Others
made with barbs or notches were secured by tendon lashings, in many
instances put on with extreme neatness and symmetrical interlacing.

There is no limit to the variety of forms which these stone spear and
arrow-heads assume. Many of them were rude and rough as the coarse
hornstone of which they were made, in fact mere splintered fragments;
whilst others, on the contrary, are as perfect in form as the weapon
of the classic Greek, and made of the most beautiful jasper or chal-
cedony, almost gem-like in its beauty of color and shading.

There are instances of forms that lead to the conviction that
novelty is one of the rare things of this world, as Solomon knew and
told us long ago; this allusion is pointed to arrow-heads constructed
with beveled faces, so formed as to cause revolution in their flight,
and thus maintain a true direction ; a well-known principle employed
in the modern rifle.

A crescent form, though rare, is not without examples; evidently
intended for the decapitation of birds or a wider range of efficiency.

* Mr. T. R. Peale, of the Scientific Corps, U. S. Exploring Expedition.

272

Allusion is made in classic writings to an arrow-head of this kind used
by an Emperor in some gymnastic exploit in a Roman circus.

Division Fourth. In this department is embraced a variety of arti-
cles that are not the least curious and interesting; they are usually
the best finished, many of them elaborate in construction and sym-
metrical in form, and some highly polished; they show that labor
and skill were equally taxed in the stone period, rude and impover-
ished as it may be called, to ornament the person, and to as great an
extent as in these days of fashion and refinement.

The devotees of fashion punished themselves by heavy weights
carried upon the person, in the form of “ gorgets,”’ “canoes,” and
pendants of slate or other stones, of which, doubtless, they were as
yain as our own dames and dandies of bracelets, and chains, and jew-
elled ornaments.

Beads of quartz, with drilled holes for the string, afford evidence
of patient industry that must have been severely taxed, especially as,
in many instances, the labor must have been lost by fracture of the
material before completion of the article.

Shells and slates were of easier manipulation than the last-named
material, and of course most frequently employed in the division
under consideration.

Under the head of luxuries, are included the pipes, of the world-
wide custom of smoking; among them are the most elaborately exe-
cuted articles of the stone period. The plainest forms were no doubt
made by the means and processes indicated in the preceding part of
this paper; but when we take into view the numerous characteristic
productions of the mounds, recovered from the hidden repose of cen-
turies untold, we are lost in wonder at the knowledge of nature
which they exhibit, and entirely at fault, as to the means of execu-
tion which their elaborate construction evinces.

Dr. Emerson described a discovery made by himself some
years ago on the tide waters of the Delaware, of a bed of
charred human bones, broken up into small fragments, and
lying over them many fragments of Indian pipes made of baked
clay. A single perfect specimen was of a symmetrical and
peculiar form, unlike the well-known forms of Indian pipes
discovered elsewhere, inasmuch as its bore was perfectly
straight. Dr. Emerson judged these peculiarities to be indi-
cations of the greater antiquity and different stirpal origin
of the Indians whose remains were here interred.

273

Mr. Dubois offered the following paper, on behalf of Mr.
Kekfeldt and himself :

ON THE

NATURAL DISSEMINATION OF GOLD.

To assert that Gold is at once a very rare and a very abundant
metal, would seem to be an abuse of language ; and yet, in a certain
sense, it would be true in both branches of the proposition. Iron,
in its many mineralized forms, has been profusely scattered by the
Creative Hand all over the world ; and gold is found in so many na-
tural situations and alliances where it would not be looked for, as to
hold out the expectation that a diligent search would find it almost
as widely, though by no means so plentifully, diffused. Such is not
the fact in regard to many other metals, but it is remarkably true of
the*two which stand, in the market, at the head and foot of the list.

These remarks are preliminary to the detail of several interesting
examinations lately made by Mr. Eckfeldt, the principal Assayer of
the Mint, from time to time, as opportunities of leisure would allow.

The first experiments were made upon galena, or native sulphide
of lead. It was well known that this was occasionally found to con-
tain gold in larger or smaller proportions, according to the various
localities. But inasmuch as there is reason to believe that every
variety of galena is argentiferous, it seemed an interesting inquiry
whether gold, as well as silver, is sure to be found in the same as-
sociation. Our examinations have gone far enough to warrant the
belief that such is the case; though this fact could not so well have
been ascertained until the manufacture of assay balances had arrived
at its present state of perfection. The statement of a few results
will be interesting.

The galena ores from the lodes of Kansas, in the famous region of
Pike’s Peak, concerning which so many extravagant statements have
been made, really show but little silver so far. The best, according
to our notes, was found to contain seven parts in ten thousand of silver,
and one part in eighty thousand of gold; amounting to 272 dollars
of silver, and 7% dollars of gold to the ton of ore.

Coming nearer home (and omitting further mention of the silver,

VOL. VIII.—2L

274

as not pertinent to our subject), we find in the galena of Ulster
County, New York (Ellenville locality), gold to the amount of 174
grains, or 75 cents, to the ton.

The most curious result was obtained from the galena of New
Britain, in Bucks County, Pennsylvania, where gold was found in
the proportion of 2} grains, not quite ten cents, to the ton. This
represents one part in 6,220,000, and may serve as a remarkable ex-
ample of refinement in the art of assaying. The operation was per-
formed on five ounces of the ore. The speck of gold which resulted
is visible to a good eye, and is exhibited in the Cabinet of the Mint.

Turning next to the examination of lead in its metallic and com-
mercial shape, we find the Spanish bar lead, which is sufficiently free
from precious metals to be used as an agent in our Mint assays, con-
tains 12 grains of gold to the ton, or one part in about 1,170,000.

The next inquiry was, whether other metals, especially those which
are commonly considered to be naturally unaccompanied with gold,
were absolutely so.

Copper was tried in various forms. <A cent of 1822, the material
for which was imported from England, showed gold equal to one
part in 14,500; which is one cent’s worth in 20 cents. An Enghish
halfpenny showed a like trace of gold. A cent of 1843, of Ame-
rican material, was found to contain one cent’s worth of gold in 14
cents. This result brings to mind the old story of the golden cent
of 1814. In that year, as was idly reported, the melters at the
Mint carelessly emptied some gold into a put of copper, from which
the cents were coined. It gave some trouble at the counter of the
Mint for many years afterwards, in consequence of numerous inqui-
ries, and offers to sell. It turns out to be pretty certain that every
cent we have coined contains gold, effectually locked in.

Lake Superior copper is perhaps as free from gold as any, yet is not
absolutely so. A trial of 30 grammes showed a quantity not suffi-
cient to affect sensibly a delicate assay balance.

Adverting to other metals, it is well known that silver is never
found in nature quite free from gold. In the Lake Superior silver
there is a mere trace, as also in the silver of the southwestern region
of South America. In other localities the proportion is generally
greater, though very various.

A specimen of metallic antimony was found to contain gold, one
part in 440,000. In bismuth, the gold amounted to one part in
400,000. A specimen of zine proved to be absolutely free from
gold; a result which may relieve some minds of the suspicion that

275

the very atmosphere of the Mint imparts gold to everything within
its walls, or that there was a want of the utmost care in the use of
vessels and reagents in these operations.

Perhaps the most curious result of all is that which remains to be
stated.

Underneath the paved city of Philadelphia there lies a deposit
of clay, whose area, by a probable estimate, would measure over
three miles square, enabling us to figure out the convenient sum of
ten square miles. The average depth is believed to be not less than
fifteen feet. The inquiry was started whether gold was diffused in
this earthy bed. From a central locality, which might afford a fair
assay for the whole, the cellar of the new market-house in Market
Street near Eleventh Street, we dug out some of the clay at a depth
of fourteen feet, where it could not have been an artificial deposit.
The weight of 130 grammes was dried and duly treated, and yielded
one-eighth of a milligramme of gold; a very decided quantity on a
fine assay balanee.

It was afterwards ascertained that the clay in its natural moisture
loses about fifteen per cent. by drying. So that, as it lies in the
ground, the clay contains one part gold in 1,224,000.

This experiment was repeated upon clay taken from a brickyard
in the suburbs of the city, with nearly the same result.

In order to caleulate with some accuracy the value of this body of
wealth, we cut out blocks of the clay, and found that on an average,
a cubic foot, as it lies in the ground, weighs 120 pounds, as near as
may be; making the specific gravity 1:92. The assay gives seven-
tenths of a grain, say three cents’ worth of gold to the cubic foot.
Assuming the data already given, we get 4180 millions of cubic feet
of clay under our streets and houses, in which securely lies 126
millions of dollars. And if, as is pretty certain, the corporate limits
of the city would afford eight times this bulk of clay, we have more
gold than has yet been brought, according to the statistics, from
California and Australia.

It is also apparent that every time a cartload of clay is hauled out
of a cellar, enough gold goes with it to pay for the carting. And if
the bricks which front our houses could have brought to their sur-
face, in the form of gold leaf, the amount of gold which they con-
tain, we should have the glittering show of two square inches on
every brick.

We have inquired but little into the researches of other experi-
menters in this line. Some years ago it was stated that Mr. Len-

276

nig’s workmen had washed out gold from the sands of the river Dela-
ware; and a French writer affirms that there is a trace of gold in the
sands of the Rhine.

When we consider the uses to which this noble metal is providen-
tially adapted and wisely applied, we cannot but wonder at the appa-
rent waste or misplacement by which so much is irrecoverably lost;
and, to all appearance, had as well not been made. Perhaps such
inscrutable mysteries in the realm of nature may help us to submit
to other difficulties in other parts of the Divine order and govern-
ment. Of this we may be confident, that the atoms of gold are ho-
mogeneously and equably dispersed through the clay or other matrix ;
but by what natural process,.and for what final cause, these fine par-
ticles should be thus diffused, seems quite beyond the reach of human
philosophy.

The paper thus offered, however deficient and practically unimpor-
tant, may afford a diversion of mind, for the moment, from the one
idea of the times upon which we have fallen.

Professor Lesley remarked that the ores of zine seemed
more closely allied, geologically, with alumina than with silica,
and were therefore by so much the further removed from gold,
the normal alliance of which is supposed to be with silica.
As all clays are made up chiefly of alumina and silica, derived
from the disintegration of tertiary, secondary, and primary
rocks in a long backward series of remanipulations, it should
not excite surprise if all clays, without exception, should yield
minute quantities of gold. And as all the primary metals
have gangues containing silica, which enters as an impurity
into the manufactured article, probably in the form of silicon,
it is likewise almost inevitable that gold should appear with it.

—

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Vout. VIII. JULY—DECEMBER, 1861. No. 66.

Stated Meeting, July 19, 1861.
Present, seven members.
Professor Crrsson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter, accepting membership, was received from Prof.
Andreas Wagner, dated Munich, June 1, 1861.

Letters acknowledging the receipt and also the transmis-
sion of publications were received from the Horticultural So-
ciety at Berlin, dated Feb. 18, 1861, from the Royal Society
at Gottingen, dated Oct. 6, 1860, and from the Royal Bava-
rian Academy at Munich, dated Dec. 20, 1860.

Letters announcing the transmission of publications were
received from the Zoologico-Botanical Society at Vienna (re-
questing correspondence), dated April 11, 1861, from the
Royal Russian Academy, dated Feb. 28, 1861, from the Im-
perial Austrian Academy, dated Feb. 26, and April 16, 1861,
and from the Rhode Island Society for the Encouragement of
Domestic Industry, dated Providence, July 2, 1861. The last
also calling attention to a notice of the offer of premiums by
the Society for the production of flax cotton.

On motion, the following societies were ordered to be placed
on the list of corresponding societies: the Zoologisch-Botan-

VOL. VIII.—2M

278 {July.

ische Gesellschaft in Wien (to receive both the Transactions
and the Proceedings: the Transactions as far back as they
can be furnished) ; the Offenbacher Verein fiir Naturkunde at
Offenbach am Maine (to receive the Proceedings); and the
Rhode Island Society for the Encouragement of Domestic
Industry (to receive the Proceedings).

Donations for the library were received from the Acade-
mies at Berlin, Vienna, Munich, and Philadelphia; the So-
ciety and University at Gottingen; from the Institutes at
Salem and Philadelphia ; the Astronomical Society at London ;
the Geographical Society and Bureau des Ponts et Chaussées
at Paris; from the Zoologico-Botanical Society at Vienna;
the Horticultural Society at Berlin; the Natural History
Societies at Offenbach and Bonn; the Zoological Society at
London; the Asylums for the Insane at Hartford and Con-
cord; the American Oriental Society at New Haven; the
Rhode Island Society for the Encouragement of Domestic In-
dustry ; the publishers of the American Journals of Science,
and of the Medical Sciences; the American Colonization So-
ciety; from Prof. Alexander, of Baltimore; Mr. Janney, of
Virginia; Mr. M. C. Lea, of Philadelphia; Prof. Jan, of
Paris; and M. Justin Robin, of Caen, in France.

The Secretary announced the death of Don Angel Calderon
de la Barca, formerly Spanish minister at Washington, and a
member of the Society, at San Sebastian, on the 31st of May
last, aged seventy years.

The Librarian laid before the Society a copy of the Pro-
ceedings No. 65, just published.

A paper was presented for publication in the Transactions
by Dr. Leidy, in behalf of the author, entitled “‘ On the Geo-
logy and Natural History of the Upper Missouri,” which on
motion of Mr. Fraley was referred to a committee, consisting
of Mr. Lesley, Dr. Leidy, and Dr. Bridges.

A paper was presented for publication in the Transactions
by Dr. Genth, through the Secretary, in behalf of the author,
Mr. Ernest Hatiser, deceased, late member of the Geological
Survey of New Jersey, being his original notes, with illustra-
tions of the structure and composition of some of the principal

1861.] 979

mines in Northern New Jersey. On motion of Mr. Fraley
the paper was referred to the same committee.

A paper was presented for publication in the Transactions
by the Secretary, in behalf of the author, Dr. Tafel, of St.
Louis, entitled ‘“‘ Phonology, or the Science of Elementary
Sounds,” being Part I, or an independent Introduction to an
exhaustive analysis of the English language, especially as to
the history of its literal pronunciation. On motion of Mr.
Fraley the paper was referred to Dr. Coates, Prof. Coppée,
and Prof. Alexander of Baltimore.

Dr. Bache alluded to the subject of spectrum analysis, and
the results obtained by the spectroscope.

Mr. Lesley referred to Dr. Volger’s discovery of the homo-
cercal fishtail in the roofing slate of Caub, on the Rhine, and
its bearing upon the development theory.

Professor Cresson exhibited and described a phonogram-
matic system of telegraphic symbols, invented by Dr. Charles
M. Cresson.

Pending nominations Nos. 423 and 424 were read.

The Librarian exhibited copies of the first division of the
Catalogue, Class I, pp. 16-68, just printed.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, August 16, 1861.
Present, five members.
Judge Suarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter, accepting membership, was received from Prof.
D. Hyrtl, of Vienna, dated July 5, 1861.

A letter, resigning membership, was received from Dr. John
J. Reese, of Philadelphia, dated August 12, 1861.

A letter, announcing a donation for the Library, was re-
ceived from the Astor Library, dated July 29, 1861.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of publications were re-

I80 |September.

ceived from the R. I. Geological Institute and R. I. Geogra-
phical Society of Vienna, dated Oct. 1860; from the A. An-
tiquarian Society, dated Worcester, Aug. 9; the Botanical
Society of Canada, dated Kingston, Aug. 9; the Connecticut
and New Jersey Historical Societies, dated Aug. 9, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from the Holland
Society at Harlem; the Royal Astronomical Society at Lon-
don; the Astor Library; the New York State Library and
State University; the Philadelphia Academy of Natural Sci-
ences, and publishers of the Medical News; the Smithsonian
Institution, and American Colonization Society ; the editors
of Silliman’s Journal of Arts and Sciences at New Haven;
Beriah Botfield, of Cambridge, England; and Dr. Dorr, of
Philadelphia.

The committee on Dr. Hayden’s paper reported in favor of
its publication in the Transactions. On motion of Dr. Bache
it was so ordered.

Dr. Coates, in behalf of the committee on Dr. Tafel’s paper,
made an informal report, and the committee was continued.

Dr. Bache exhibited and described a spectroscope which he
had just received from London.

The minutes of the last meeting of the Board of Officers
and Council were read.

Pending nominations Nos. 423, 424 were read.

On motion of Dr. Bache the recommendation of the com-
mittee in regard to completing the printing of the Catalogue
was adopted.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, September 20, 1861.
Present, seven members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Letters acknowledging publications were received from the
Essex Institute, Salem, Mass., dated Aug. 16; the Lyceum

1861.] 981

of Natural History, New York, dated Sept. 16; the trustees
of the New York State Library, dated Aug. 24; the Histori-
cal Society at Chicago, dated Aug. 50, 1861.

A letter announcing the transmission of publications was
received from the Royal Academy of Madrid, dated July 15.

A letter requesting correspondence and exchanges was re-
ceived from Mr. T. A. Cheney, librarian of the Georgie Li-
brary, at Leon, Cattaraugus County, New York, dated Sept.
10, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from Prof. Paolo
Volpicelli, of Rome; from the Royal Observatory at Cadiz;
from the Royal Asiatic, the Chemical, and the Royal Geo-
graphical Societies, in London; from the Boston Society of
Natural History ; from the Entomological Society and Frank-
lin Institute, of Philadelphia; from the editors of the Astro-
nomical Journal, American Journal, and Medical News and
Library; from Mr. Lorin Blodget, Mr. George Ord, and Dr.
J. Aitkin Meigs, of Philadelphia.

The committee on Prof. Tafel’s paper reported progress,
through the chairman, Dr. Coates.

Mr. Lesley described the structure of a primary limestone
bed on the Brandywine above Chad’s ford, in illustration of
the tongue-structure of folded anticlinals.

This exhibition of crystalline limestone is made at and above
water-level in a quarry, worked to the depth of between one and two
hundred feet, in from the original face of the cliff, and termi-
nated by vertical walls of thirty or forty feet in height. In the floor
of the quarry, at water-level, are scen two rude walls of quartzite left
standing. These are apparently horses of quartz rock in the mass
of the limestone. In the walls of the quarry are seen similar lens-
shaped masses of quartz fringed in some cases with mica slate. A
grand semicylindrical mass of quartz forms part of the wall-heading;
and another plate of quartz rock overhangs the edge of limestone
seen on the right at the floor level. Judging by the general irregu-
larity of the exposure, taken in connection with the few outcrops of
serpentine and marble, in the midst of generally steep or vertically
dipping strata of primary slates and sandstones, in this region (south
of the Chester County Valley), one might carelessly pass by this ex-
posure as if it were merely, what it is apparently, some crushed layers

282 [September.

of primary or crystalline jimestone mixed up with seams of quartzite
and mica slate. But when carefully examined it turns cut to be an
exposure of the summit of a sharp anticlinal axis, of that order which
is so common in much-disturbed regions of all ages, and especially
worthy of study in the narrow basins of the ceal. A diagram (a)
will show this structure better than any de-
scription. ‘lhe masses of quartzite and mica
slate in the walls of the quarry are inverted
tongues of the roof-rock, and the apparent
horsebacks in the floor are the points of cor-
responding tongues of the floor-rock.

The occurrence of such cases of fork-tongued anticlinal structure
in so obscure a region as that of the Trenton-Philadelphia-Baltimore
primary rocks, is important in the present state of our knowledge of
this difficult region. No good field analysis of its structure has yet
been made. The Final Report of the Geological Survey of the State
gives no satisfactory account of it, enters into no details, and acknow-
ledges that the colored limits of the formations upon the map were
traced in great measure by conjecture. The mere appearance or
outcrop of a primary limestone bed anywhere in this region would be
a happy accident, and should be used as a clue to the structure in the
way Sir William Logan has used the outcrops of limestone in Canada
for working out the structure of the Laurentian formations.

But the rise and fall in anticlinal of a limestone bed among these
altered sandstones and magnesian slates is much more important and
suggestive, both in reference to the general interpretation of the dips
of the region and in reference to the sub- or super-position of the
Chester County limestone, which to appearance passes underneath
the southern hills in the direction of this fork-tongued anticlinal of
limestone,—but which most of the Pennsylvania geologists have re-
earded as a Lowcr Silurian synclinal with its southern slope over-
thrown so as to make a south dip where a north dip ought to be.

In itself the shape of this anticlinal is curious enough and strictly
analogous not only to those in the coal, a specimen of which is given

in figure (4), but also to innumerable cases in
the gneiss around Philadelphia. Just after en-
tering Fairmount Park and ascending the river

()

road to what was once Pratt’s mansion, the ho-

rizontal streaks of quartz in the gneiss are seen

* “to form a series of closed zigzags of the same

kind. A far more extensive and extraordinary system of these plait-

1861.} 983

ings of quartz veins in primary schists and in vertical posture may be
studied in the first rock-cutting north of Old York Station on the
North Pennsylvania Railroad, about eight miles out of town. In
this latter case the quartz seams are perfect for so great a length, and
the curves are so sharp, unbroken, close, and numerous, that one is
tempted to give up further search for evidence against the possibility
of any kind of igneous origin for them; while it is equally evident
that the curvature was effected after infiltration, but before the pre-
sent rock-crystal condition of the seams had been assumed; that is,
while the quartz had as yet a quasi gelatinous consistency. Some of
these ‘seams of an inch in thickness, now packed up in a space three
yards high by one yard broad, would if stretched out straight mea-
sure ten or twenty yards in length.

Pending nominations Nos. 423, 424 were read.
And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, October 4, 1861.
Present, six members.
Dr. FRANKLIN BACHE in the Chair.

Letters were received from the corporation of Yale College,
dated Sept. 1861; the Boston Public Library, dated Oct. 1,
1861; and from Mr. J. W. Nystrom, in relation to a new
system of arithmetic, weights, measures, and coins.

Donations for the Library were received from the London
Zoological Society, the Boston Public Library, the Medical
News, Prof. Cresson, and the Chevalier Bonghi of Naples.

The MS. of Mr. Nystrom was referred to a committee, con-
sisting of Mr. Dubois, Prof. Kendall, and Prof. Cresson.

Pending nominations 423, 424 were read.

The resignation of Dr. J. J. Reese was accepted.

And the Society was adjourned.

984 [ October.

Stated Meeting, October 18, 1861.
Present, ten members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of publications were re-
ceived from the Massachusetts Historical Society, and from
the Boston Public Library.

Donations for the Library were received from the Bureau
des Ponts et Chaussées; the Dublin Geological Society; the
Boston Society of Natural History; the Franklin Institute ;
and the Office of the Adjutant-General of the United States.

The committee to which was referred the paper of Dr. Her-
man Leonard Tafel, reported in favor of publication in the
Proceedings. On motion the recommendation of the committee
was adopted.

Dr. Leidy presented a paper for publication in the Trans-
actions, entitled ‘‘ Experiments and Observations upon the
Circulation in the Snapping Turtle, Chelonia serpentina, with
especial reference to the pressure of the biood in the arteries
and veins,” by S. Weir Mitchell, M.D., lecturer on Physio-
logy. Dr. Leidy, Dr. Dunglison, and Dr. Le Conte, were ap-
pointed a committee to whom the paper was referred.

Judge Carleton made some remarks upon Necessity and the
freedom of the will.

Prof. Kendall and Prof. Cresson made some remarks upon
the Tonal system of Mr. Nystrom, and Dr. Bache called the
attention of the members present to a pamphlet on the Octo-
nal system, by Mr. Alfred B. Taylor, of Philadelphia, a copy
of which Prof. Kendall presented for the Library.

The Society proceeded to ballot for the pending nomina-
tions.

New nominations Nos. 425 and 426 were read.

The ballot boxes being examined by the presiding officer,
the following named gentleman was declared duly elected a
member of the Society:

Paoto Voupicet, of Rome.
And the Society was adjourned.

1861.] 985

INVESTIGATIONS INTO THE LAWS OF ENGLISH
ORTHOGRAPHY AND PRONUNCIATION.

By PROF. R. L. TAFEL, A.M.,

Washington University, St. Louis, Mo.

THe ELEMENTARY SounDs oF LANGUAGE IN GENERAL, AND OF
THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE IN PARTICULAR.

INTRODUCTION.

$ 1. A sTRICTLY phonetic mode of writing prevailed originally in
those languages which produced their own alphabets, as in the San-
serit, Arabic, Phoenician, &c. When these alphabets were after-
wards adopted by other languages, either some of the superfluous
signs were dropped, or deficiencies were made up by the introduc-
tion of new signs, as in the Greek, Latin, and also in the Russian of
the present day, so that these languages too may be regarded as pho-
netic. The same may be observed with regard to the Italian, Spa-
nish, German, and most other languages. In the French, and still
more in the English language, the case is different, for not only are
some of the consonants silent under certain conditions, but in the
English language, likewise, the vowels and diphthongs, or rather di-
graphs, have three or four different modes of pronunciation. Still,
even in these languages, the consonants which are now mute, were
‘formerly pronounced, and each of the vowels and diphthongs ex-
pressed but one sound. That such was the case in the Anglo-Saxon
language we may infer from the fact that the present Germanic tribes,
who originally spoke the same language with the Anglo-Saxons, still
retain this custom, and their written language, even at the present
day, is a reflex of their spoken language. In England the vowels
and diphthongs became diversified when the Anglo-Saxon language
was wedded to the French. Of this process I shall treat more ex-
tensively hereafter. This process was brought about in the popular
pronunciation, according to some fixed laws, based on the relation-
ship among the vowels themselves, and their affinity to some of the
consonants. This I shall endeayor to prove in a future part of my
work.

From this general statement of the changes which took place in
the English language, it is evident that before we can discuss the

VOL. VIII.—2N

Tafel. ] 2986 [October.

pronunciation of the English language at all, we require a minute
insight into the formation of the vowels and consonants, and into
their mutual relations. In support of my own theories I shall mainly
adduce the work of Dr. E. Briicke of Vienna, member of the Impe-
rial Academy of Sciences, on the principles of phonology, which was
first printed in the Journal of the Austrian Colleges for 1856, and
afterwards published separately, with the addition of a valuable plate,
exhibiting the various positions of the tongue, and of the mouth in
general, in the pronunciation of some of the vowels and consonants.
The researches of Dr. Briicke are carried on in the most systemati¢
and thorough manner, and the style in which he treats his subject
betokens at once the finished scholar and the man of clear under-
standing. Moreover, as he gives us in a nutshell, as it were, all that
has previously been done in this department, I regard him as the first
authority in all matters connected with the physiology of language.
Dr. Briicke opens his subject in the following manner: ‘In in-
vestigating the sounds of language we can proceed in a twofold way.
We can examine the manner in which cognate sounds become af-
fected by each other, and by tracing the changes which the various
sounds undergo, in the course of time, and in passing from one lan-
guage into another, we are enabled to draw conclusions as to their
nature and their several attributes. Such is the mode of the linguist.
On the other hand, we can institute direct observations and experi-
ments, with a view of ascertaining the way in which and the condt-
tions under which they are produced by the organs of speech; and
in this manner, also, we can acquire knowledge concerning their re-
spective nature and properties. Such is the mode of the physiolo-
gist. Neither method, when properly applied, can ever lead to con-
tradictory results, but they may produce different results which are
mutually supplementary to each other; thus the linguist in the course
of his examinations may evolve a series of laws which are to be ex-
plained on physiological grounds. Unless the linguist take a physio-
logical view, he can never have a full idea of language ; for, in case
he neglects this, he only knows that much concerning language which
is heard by the ears and written with the hands; he knows as little
about the wonderful mechanism which gives birth to language, as
about the hidden wheel-work directing the motions of an automaton.
Those laws which were formerly derived from euphony, are not so
much owing to this cause as to the mechanical arrangement of the
organs producing the sounds of language, which can only produce
them with volubility and precision in certain combinations. It is

1861.] 287 [Introduction.

certainly true that the linguists have always evinced an interest in
that part of science which treats of the formation of sounds, but up
to the present day it cannot be said that they have heartily embraced
the facts revealed to them by physiology; else they could not have
advanced such systems of sounds, in which not only the original re-
lationship existing between these sounds is disregarded, but even the
simple and the compound consonants are not strictly separated.”

In these remarks I perfectly agree with Dr. Briicke, and I am
firmly persuaded, that all laws regarding the interchange of vowels
and consonants, and thus also the laws of English pronunciation, can
only be explained on a physiological basis.

§ 2. Of the history of phonology or the science of elementary
sounds Dr. Briicke gives us the following sketch :

“To judge from the systematizing and the development of the
written characters among the Hindoos, the physiological part of pho-
nulogy seems to have reached among them, at an early time, a high
degree of perfection ; indeed, much more so than among the Greeks.
At a later period the Arabians made a frequent and close study of
the sounds of language, while in Europe, during the middle ages,
phonology was not cultivated at all. However, it is only in modern
times that the results of a physiological study of the sounds of Jan-
guage were applied to life and tested by practice. For there was
still an immense difference between writing many things on the for-
mation of the sounds in language, and being so far acquainted with
their essential nature as to be able to instruct beings deprived of the
sense of hearing in language by their sense of sight and feeling, and
thus to make them participants of the blessing of language.”

“Pietro Ponce, a Spanish Benedictine monk, who must be re-
garded as the founder of the science of phonology, and the benefac-
tor of thousands of men, yea, their deliverer from a state of idiocy
like that of the brutes, was the inventor of the instruction of the
deaf and dumb. He died at Ofia A. D. 1584...... His success,
both as regards the intellectual development of his pupils and their
facility in speaking, seems to have been very remarkable, according
to the trustworthy testimony of contemporaries. He is said to have
written a book on this subject, which has been lost.’

“The oldest work extant on the instruction of the deaf and dumb
is written by Juan Pablo Bonet, ‘ Reduction de las letras y arte para
ensenar @ hablar los mutos: Madrid, 1620; of which extremely
rare work there is a copy both in the Imperial and the University
libraries in Vienna. Its author was a secretary of the constable of

Tafel. | I88 [October.

Castile, whose brother had lost his sense of hearing, when he was
two years old, and hence was deaf and dumb. This circumstance
induced him to prosecute those studies, the fruits of which he be-
queathed to us in his work.” ....

‘“‘ Independently of the discoveries of the Spaniards, physiological
phonology and its practical application to the instruction of the deaf
and dumb was established by the celebrated John Wallis,* who pre-
fixed to his English grammar, first printed in 1653, a ‘ Tractatus
grammatico-physicus de loquela,’ and in the years 1660 and 1661
instructed two deaf and dumb pupils. His success was no less re-
markable than that of Ponce, and in a letter to Amman, a Swiss
living in Holland, who about thirty years later discovered indepen-
dently the mode of instructing the deaf and dumb, he states that he
proceeded so far as to enable one of his pupils to pronounce the most
difficult Polish words, enunciated for him by a Polish nobleman, so
that the latter was astonished at his proficiency. As Wallis was a
very learned man, in elaborating his system of phonology he was en-
abled not only to take into consideration the English, but also the
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Arabic, Persian, German, French, Cymric,
and Gaelic languages.” . .

“The greatest progress in phonology was made towards the close
of the eighteenth century in Germany, at Vienna, where Wolfgang
von Kempelen, in constructing his speaking-machine, was not only
led to investigate the manner in which man produces the sounds of
language, but also to examine the conditions under which they can
be pronounced at all. In these endeavors he was more successful with
regard to the consonants than the vowels, of which Robert Willis
(1828) first gave us a satisfactory account. However, the formation
of the vowels still presents to us considerable theoretical difficulties,
which it will take a long time perhaps to solve in a satisfactory
manner. With respect to all the rest we may say that Kempelen
has left us a system of physiological phonology, which was improved
and completed, it is true, in after-times, but which was so firmly es-
tablished by him, that it furnishes the surest foundation for all sub-
sequent investigations.”

* Dr. Briicke calls him erroneously a ‘‘bishop.’’ He was no bishop, but pro-
fessor of geometry ut Oxford, and afterwards one of the royal chaplains; he was
also one of the earliest members of the Royal Society. Dr. Briicke evidently
confounds him with Bishop John Wilkins, who lived at the same time, and ren-
dered himself famous by his ‘‘ Essay towards a real Character and Philosophical
Language.’’

1861.] I89 [Introduction.

In his own researches, Dr. Briicke bases himself on the works of
Kempelen and Willis, and at the close of his work, gives a synopsis
of the systems of J. Wallis (Gram. Linguee Anglice, Oxon. 1653),
Court de Gebelin (Monde primitif, &e., Paris, 1757), Kempelen
(Mechanismus der menschlichen Sprache, Wien, 1791), du Bois-
Reymond (“Cadmus oder allgemeine Alphabetik,’ in a journal
called “die Musen,” 1812), Chladni (Gilbert’s Annalen, 1824),
Purkine (Badania w przedmiocie fiziologii mowy ludzkiej, 1836),
Dr, Joh. Miller (Lehrbuch der Physiologie, 1844), ElZis (Essentials
of Phonetics), Lepsius (Das allgemeine linguistische Alphabet, Berlin,
1855), Max Miiller (Languages of the Seat of War, London, 1855).
In addition to these works, I have consulted Olivier (Urstoffe der
menschlichen Sprache, Wien), Bindse‘l (Abhandlungen zur Allge-
meinen Vergleichenden Sprachlehre, Hamburg, 1838. This work
is a general repository of everything almost that has been published
on the subject of phonology), A. Heyse (System der Sprachlaute in
Hofer’s “ Zeitschrift fiir die Wissenschaft der Sprache,” Vol. IV 1,
1853, and also in his “System d. Sprachwissenschaft,” edited by
Steinthal, 1856), Falkmann (Declamatorik, Hannover, 1836), Rapp
(Physiologie d. Sprache, Stuttgart, 1836), Dr. Bruch (Zur Phy-
siologie d. Sprache, Basel, 1854), Dr. fush (Treatise on the Human
Voice, Philadelphia), Sir John Herschel (Treatise on Sound, in
*¢ Hneyclopeedia Metropolitana’), and also the introductions prefixed
to the dictionaries of Walker, Smart, Webster, Worcester, and
Fliigel. A great deal of information has been derived from the ex-

cellent articles of R. von Raumer on phonology, orthography, and
permutation of the consonants, in the Journal of the Austrian Col-
leges, where among other works he has also reviewed the essay of
Dr. Briicke. It is quite interesting to watch the encounter between
these two gentlemen, of whom the former represents the linguists,
desiring to acquire a physiological basis for their science, and the
latter the physiological observer, unembarrassed by any linguistic
system. In addition to his linguistic opponent, Dr. Briicke had to
cope with adversaries in his own camp, as with Professor Kudelka,
Dr. Merkel, Xc.

As regards my own mode of proceeding in this matter, I became
early imbued with the idea that the problem of English pronuncia-
tion and orthography can only be solved on physiological grounds,
and thus, studying the interchanges of the vowels and consonants in
the English and other languages on the one hand, and experimenting
on the physiological formation of the vowels and consonants on the

Tafel. | 99() [October.

other, I developed a system of my own, both of the vowels and conso-
nants, and by means of it endeavored to explain the subject of English .
pronunciation. This system was elaborated by myself without the
assistance of any work on phonology, but on comparing it with the
results of others, and especially with those of Dr. Briicke, I was glad
to find that it coincided with the latter in all important particulars.
In the following dissertation I shall retain my own phraseology and
diagrams, which I do not find it necessary to alter, on comparing them
with the results of others. Wherever my own views differ materially
from the above authorities, or whenever I advance any new state-
ments, and also when I wish to substantiate my own theories by
the experiments of others, in accompanying remarks, I shall enter
more fully into the subject.

CHAPTER I.
ON ARTICULATE SOUNDS IN GENERAL.

$3. In language we distinguish three classes of articulate sounds,
viz., the vowels, semi-vowels, and consonants.

1. The vowels have this particular quality, that they can be
sounded loudly and continuously, and that in the formation of words
they may possibly do without consonants, as in J, a, aye, &c., but
the consonants never without the vowels. The vowels are emphati-
cally the souls of words, while the consonants and semi-vowels are
their bodies or skeletons.

2. The semt-vowels, viz., 7, 7, m, n, partake of the nature both of
the vowels and of the consonants ; like the vowels they can be sounded
loudly and continuously, but like the consonants they ordinarily do
not form any words without the enlivening presence of the vowels.
In some languages they are even used in the place of vowels, as in
the Slavonic languages and the Sanscrit, or they represent entire syl-
lables, as in the English language (see at the close of Chapter VIII).

3. The consonants are mute, and can scarcely be heard, unless
they are either preceded or followed by vowels; some consonants
can be prolonged like the vowels and semi-vowels, but they are not
sonorous, as / and s; and in case they are sonorous, as ¢h in thee,
v and 2, there are still other reasons excluding them from the semi-
vowels (see § 11).

1861.] 991 [ Vowels.

In addition to these three species of articulate sounds, there are
. Some sounds, viz., wand y, which may be called vowel-consonants.
They form a sort of connecting link between the vowels and conso-
nants, as we shall see hereafter, § 7.

[Rem. 1.—Concerning the application of the term articulate sound
to the vowel, Professor Fowler says in his English Grammar, page
99, ‘“‘ A consonant is, in the strict sense, an articulation, or an articu-
late sound. But in use, the term is extended to vowel-sounds.”’ |

[Rem. 2.—The articulate sounds are usually divided by all lin-
guists and physiologists into two classes, viz., vowels and consonants,
and while the physiologists in general, including Dr. Briicke, make
no separate class at all of the sounds, 7, 7, m, and n, but class them
among the rest of the consonants, the linguists usually divide the
consonants into mutes and liquids; and the liquids are sometimes
called semi-vowels, as by Sextus Empiricus, and also in the Sanscrit,
where, moreover, the vowel-consonants are included under this term.
My reason for making a separate class of the semi-vowels is, that,
although they agree in some important particulars with the conso-
nants, the history of language still shows that in the body of words
they display a very different power from the latter, making it ad-
visable to separate them entirely from them. ]

CHAP LER ELE

ON VOWELS AND VOWEL-CONSONANTS.

§ 4. In the formation of the vowels, the air, coming from the
lungs, is first rendered sonorous by striking against the contracted
inferior ligaments of the glottis; it is afterwards modulated, in passing
out by the mouth, by changes wrought in the shape of the pharynx
and of the cavity of the mouth; these modulations are what are
called vowels.

_ The changes wrought in the pharynx are of too interior a nature
to be, distinctly noticed, but those which take place in the cavity of
the mouth can be very readily examined. They consist 1, in a
greater or lesser elevation of the middle portion of the tongue, either
in the anterior or posterior part of the mouth, and 2, in the enlarge-
ment, and greater or lesser contraction of the mouth.

When the tongue is in its natural position, with none of its parts

Tafel. ] 999. [October.

raised, and when the opening of the mouth is at the same time en-
larged, we obtain the sound of @ in father. Upon raising the middle
of the tongue, in the anterior part of the mouth, about midway, and,
at the same time, keeping the opening of the mouth enlarged, we
find that there is a transition from the sound of a in father to that
of e in edge or a in age. If, then, we continue to raise the middle
of the tongue, until we reach the roof of the mouth, still keeping the
opening of the mouth enlarged, we obtain the sound of ¢ in machine.
If, in pronouncing the sound of 7 in machine, we contract the open-
ing of the mouth to the utmost of its capacity and, at the same time,
thrust the lips forward, then gradually draw the middle of the
tongue into the posterior part of the mouth, suffering it there to
touch the soft palate, it will be found that there is a transition from
the sound of ¢ in machine into that of wu in flute. If, then, we there
lower the raised part of the tongue about midway, and, at the same
time, relax somewhat the contraction of the opening of the mouth,
we arrive at the sound of o in note; and if we lower the tongue
altogether, and gradually enlarge the opening of the mouth, we again
arrive at the sound of a in father from which we started.
[Rem.—This whole process may be verified by the reader, upon
inspecting his organs of speech, during the pronunciation of these
several vowels, with the help of a looking-glass. In order to be able
to do this, he must, however, train himself to pronounce the sounds
of win flute and of o in note with the mouth wide open. There is
no difficulty in doing this, inasmuch as a contraction of the opening
of the mouth, although it is of great assistance in the pronunciation
of these sounds, is by no means necessary for their production. Upon
inspecting the position of the tongue in the pronunciation of a in
father, the reader will observe that the tongue is as it were drawn
back into the mouth, so as to leave the space behind the lower teeth
exposed ; the use of this drawing back of the tongue is partly to pro-
duce in the pharynx the necessary shape for the production of this
sound, and partly, also, to obtain as much resonance in the cavity of
the mouth, as is required for a proper enunciation of this sound.
In the pronunciation of a in age the reader will perceive that the
tip of the tongue is pushed forward and raised to the level of the
lower teeth, and its middle portion at the same time elevated. With
regard to the pronunciation of the sounds of 7 in machine, u in flute,
and o in note, I have nothing more to say, except that the reader
will find my statements as to the mode of their production verified.
In case he should, however, experience any difficulty in pronouncing

————e

1861.] 993 [Vowels.

the two latter sounds with the mouth wide open, in order to con-
vince himself of the fact that in the pronunciation of o in note, the
middle of the tongue is raised about midway in the posterior part of
the mouth, let him put one of his fingers lengthwise into the
mouth, and pronounce successively the vowels a in futher, and o
in hole, and he will find that in the pronunciation of a in father the
tongue remains entirely undisturbed, but in the pronunciation of o
the middle of the tongue is raised and presses against the finger,
which pressure increases upon the pronunciation of w in flute. ]

From this description it is evident that the changes in the cavity
of the mouth which contribute to the modulation of the vowels, con-
sist in an elevation and depression of the middle of the tongue in
the antericr and posterior parts of the mouth; it is evident, also,
that the true order of succession of the vowels is a, e, 7, u, 0, a,
&e. in father, Edge, machine, flute, and note, and that there isa na-
tural transition from each of these vowels into the next.

With regard to the process by which the several vowel-sounds are
formed, I must further observe, that, although the position of the
middle of the tongue, and the enlargement and contraction of the
opening of the mouth are essential to a full pronunciation of each of
these vowels, they are by no means the only part of the mouth in-
fluencing their modulation. Hach change in the position of the
middle of the tongue, and in the enlargement and contraction of the
opening of the mouth, is the effect of a certain disposition of those
organs of speech which effect an alteration in the shape of the ca-
vity of the pharynx, viz., the larynx, the root of the tongue with
the os Jingue, the muscular portion of the pharynx itself, and the
soft palate with the uvula, which opens and shuts the passage to the
nostrils. The changes in these parts of the mouth are beyond our
scrutiny, as well as beyond our control. All we can know about their
disposition is, that during the pronunciation of @ in age and ¢ in ma-
chine, where the tongue is drawn into the anterior part of the mouth,
and presses more or less against the palate, the space in the pharynx
must be greatest, whilst in the pronunciation of win flute, and o in
note, where the tongue is drawn into the posterior part of the mouth,
it must be smallest (read also the experiments of Dr. Czermack with
regard to the greater or lesser tension of the soft palate in the pro-
nunciation of the several vowels, in Remark 2); however, of the pe-
culiar deflections and the shape of the pharynx during the pronun-
ciation of each of the vowels, we have as yet no definite particulars.
There is one circumstance showing us clearly the effect of the in-

VOL. VIII.—20

Tafel. | 994 [October.

ternal parts of speech on the modulation of the vowels; for, upon
making the attempt, we find that an arrangement merely of the outer
parts of the mouth, without a corresponding disposition of its inner
parts, is not sufficient for the modulation of the vowels. For in-
stance: let the outer parts of the mouth be kept in the position
which they occupy in the pronunciation of ¢ in machine, and let the
interior parts of the mouth be disposed for the pronunciation of the
vowel a in father, 7. ¢ , let the reader try to pronounce the sound of
a in father, with the tongue in the position which it occupies in the
pronunciation of 7 in machine, and he will find, after some trials,
that he may succeed in pronouncing the sound of a in father, or at
least an approximation to it, under these circumstances. It does not,
however, follow from this that the conclusions at which we arrive,
by carefully noting the changes in the position of the middle portion
of the tongue, and in the enlargement and contraction of the open-
ing of the mouth, are based upon fallacious grounds; for I hold, as I
have stated above, that the changes in the arrangement of the outer
parts of the mouth are effects, corresponding to changes wrought in
the disposition of its inner parts; and were we enabled to analyze
the changes in the latter as well as in the former parts, we might
thence deduce results similar to those at which we arrive by consi-
dering the positions of the mere outer parts. I shall, therefore, in
speaking of the formation of the several vowels, continue to treat the
position of the middle portion of the tongue, and the enlargement
and contraction of the opening of the mouth as prime factors, but I
wish distinctly to be understood, that, in saying that a certain posi-
tion of the tongue, together with a proportionate enlargement or
contraction of the opening of the mouth, determines the particular
sound of a vowel, I, at the same time, suppose a corresponding ar-
rangement of the interior parts of the mouth, or, in other words,
I suppose a disposition on their part to pronounce those vowel-sounds
for the pronunciation of which the outer parts of the mouth have
been arranged.

Upon analyzing the positions of the tongue in the formation of the
above vowel-sounds, we find that they describe a curve, resembling
a cirele or an ellipse. The point 1, denotes the place where the
tongue is at rest; point 2, where the middle of the tongue is raised
half-way in the anterior part of the mouth; point 3, where the
middle of the tongue reaches the anterior part of the palate; point
4, where it reaches its posterior part; point 5, where it is lowered
in the posterior part of the mouth about midway; and point 1,

1861 ] 295 [ Vowels.

where it is again at rest. The vowels which are formed in points 1,
2, and 3, are pronounced with the opening of the mouth enlarged ;
those which are formed in the points 4 and 5 with the opening of
the mouth contracted.

Let this series of vowel-
sounds be pronounced in
the order here indicated,
and let the regions of the
mouth be noticed into
which the several vowels 2 (0-720
are conveyed by the ac-
tion of the tongue during
their modulation, and it
will be found that the z
position of each in the
diagram is correct. Let the reader afterwards repeat this series se-
veral times in one breath, and he will not fail to notice how much
the pronunciation of the series is like describing a circle or oval in
the cavity of the mouth by means of the tongue. Moreover, the
vowel-line does not necessarily run from point 1 to points 2, 3, 4,
and 5, but it may also run from point 1 to points 5, 4, 3, and 2, and
thence back to point 1.

We, hence, see that the above vowel-sounds describe a circle or
an ellipse, running either from right to left, or from left to right.

[Rem. 1. In comparing the positions which I have assigned to each
of these vowels, with those laid down by Dr. Briicke in the plate, at
the end of his volume, the reader will find that they agree perfectly.
Dr. Briicke has only sketched the three vowels @ in father, ¢ in ma-
chine, and u in flute ; the vowels e in edge or a in age, and o in note,
he regards as intermediate sounds between the former.

Willis produced the vowel a in father by letting the cog of a cog-
wheel strike against a watch-spring of a certain length. By short-
ening the spring, this sound passed over into that of a in age, and
tin machine, and by lengthening it into that of oand u. The same
result he obtained by shortening and lengthening a pipe, in which a
sound was produced by the vibration of a tongue. Dr. Briicke re-
peated these experiments. He could not produce any vowel-sounds
from the watch-spring, but he succeeded in obtaining them from the
pipe. Compared with the vowels of the human voice, he says they
were very indistinct ; but still he thinks that Willis lighted upon a
very important point in the matter. He, moreover, says that a varia-

3
zie -

af lle

rz
mach

2

edge-€ ah

Tafel. | 296 [October.

tion of the sounds is produced by enlarging and contracting the ori-
fice of the pipe. Kempelen produced his vowels by applying an
India-rubber funnel to his vocal apparatus and closing its aperture
more or less with his hand. Dr. Briicke repeated this experiment
also, and found that the vowels thus obtained, were no worse than
those elicited from the pipe; on the contrary, a little better. From
these two experiments, Dr. Briicke concludes that the vowels of the
human voice are produced by a lengthening and shortening of the
vocal tube, and a greater or lesser contraction of the opening of the
mouth. Thus, in the pronunciation of w in flute, he says the vocal
tube is elongated the most. He also admits that this sound may be
produced with the opening of the mouth enlarged, but not unless
the jaws and lips approach somewhat, analogous to the contraction of
the orifice of the funnel. Ina similar manner he accounts for the
other vowels. To this explanation Prof. Kudelka (Ueber Herrn
Dr. Briicke’s Lautsystem, Wien, 1858, page 18) objects that Dr.
Briicke makes no account of the experiment of Kratzenstein (Peters-
burg, 1781), who produced the vowels in an artificial manner by
fixing sundry pipes of an odd shape to a vocal apparatus; and in
making an application of this third experiment to the human organs
of speech, he says that in the pronunciation of the vowels the vocal
tube is not only lengthened and shortened, and its orifice expanded and
contracted, but also its very shape altered by the various positions of
the tongue. In this he is correct, but he does not inform us what
particular shapes the tongue assumes. He even thinks it unneces-
sary, as, according to his wise remark, everybody knows by practice
how to place his tongue, in order to pronounce the several vowels.—
With regard to the formation of the vowels, it is my opinion that by
the contraction and various disposition of the parts forming the pha-
rynx, different angles are produced, by which the voice is deflected
as it proceeds from the glottis. By this deflection the rudiment of
some one of the vowels is impressed upon the sonorous breath, which
is afterwards developed into a full vowel by the corresponding shape
of the cavity of the mouth, as it passes out by the mouth.

With regard to the arrangement of the internal parts of the mouth,
Dr. Briicke states (page 20) that Purkine first rightly observed that
in passing over from @ in father to a in age the pharynx, é. e. the
space between the larynx, the muscular portion of the pharynx itself,
the soft palate, and the root of the tongue, is enlarged and remains
so during the pronunciation of 7 in machine. This enlargement of
the pharynx he explains as a necessary consequence of the muscular

1861.] 997 [ Vowels.

foree by which the middle portion of the tongue is raised towards
the palate in the pronunciation of these vowels, and the os lingue
and the larynx are elevated. In the pronunciation of w in /lute, on
the other hand, he says, the space of the pharynx is most limited,
because the os Zingue and the larynx are most depressed. On this
same subject A. De Chevallet (Origine et Formation de la Langue
Frangaise, Seconde Partie, Paris, 1857), page 47, makes the follow-
ing remarks: ‘Les différentes modifications de la voix, appelées
voyelles, sont dues au reserrement plus ou moins considérable des parois
du gosier ou pharynx, au moment de |’émission de l’air sonore, ainsi
que l’a fort bien établi M. Léon Vaisse.* Cette contraction des
muscles du pharynx suffit seule, il est vrai, pour la production du son
voyelle ; mais ce son, confus isa naissance, ne peut acquérir toute sa
précision et sa netteté qu’en traversant la bouche, dont certaines par-
ties, en vertu d’une connexion sympathique, affectent des poses, qui
correspondent aux diverses dimensions que peut prendre la cavité
pharyngienne.”’ This gives, almost in the same words, my definition
of the generation of the vowels above, but Mr. De Chevallet’s work
did not fall into my hands until this part of my work had been fully
elaborated. (See also the report of Dr. Czermack’s experiments con-
cerning the tension of the soft palate in Rem. 2.) From these state-
ments it is rendered very evident that in the pronunciation of the
various vowels different angles are produced in the pharynx, modula-
ting and deflecting the vocal breath. The same theory that the
modulation of the vowels is effected in the pharynx is also held by
Olivier in his “ Urstoffe, &c.,’”’ page 86.

However, the formation of the vowels itself is not of so much im-
portance in our future investigation—it is the true order of the suc-
cession of the vowels which interests us most; and there it will be
found that the experiments of Willis and Kempelen completely con-
firm my own theory; for they prove that from 7 in machine there is
a transition into a in age, and thence into a in father, o in note, and
wu in flute, and also from u in flute into o in note, a in father, &c.
Between each of these vowels Dr. Briicke assumes an indefinite num-
ber of intermediate sounds, establishing their connection, and the
same thing he does between 7 in machine and wu in flute, and thus
acknowledges their connection. He thus substantiates every one of
the opinions which I have advanced above. I must observe here

* Dela parole considérée au double point de vue de la physiologie et dela gram-
matre, par Léon Vaisse, 1853, broch. in 8°. I endeavored to obtain a copy of
this, no doubt, interesting work, but did not succeed.

Tafel.] 998 [October.

that Dr. Briicke does not entertain in his work the idea of a vowel-
line, such as presented in my work; but, nevertheless, he furnishes
all the elements for constructing one.

A favorite diagram among the phonologists for the illustration of
the vowels (which is also used by Dr. Briicke) is a triangle, of which
a in father forms the apex and 7 in machine and wu in flute the base ;
of this we give here some specimens: No. 1 is used by Dr. Briicke,
page 23, No. 2 by Prof. Rapp (Physiologie d. Sprache, vol. i, page
30), No. 3 by Prof. Lepsius (in Bunsen’s Philosophy of Universal
History, vol. ii, page 401):

1 Ds
a a
° (AZ 4 de
ae 2 £00

In favor of my own diagram I hold that it represents a line de-
scribed by the tongue itself in the cavity of the mouth, during the
successive pronunciation of a in father, a in age, ¢ in machine, wu in
flute, and o in note. The upper limb of the oval, from point 3 to 4,
is the line traversed by the raised middle portion of the tongue, when
from the sound of ¢ in machine by means of intermediate sounds we
arrive at the sound of uw in rude. The posterior extremity of the
oval from point 4 to point 1, is a line described by the middle por-
tion of the tongue upon sinking down from the raised position it oc-
cupies in the pronunciation of w in jlute, through o in note, into that
of ain father. The lower limb of the oval with point 1 is produced
when the middle portion of the tongue, after haying finished its work
in the posterior part of the mouth, by a stretching of the whole
member is brought into the anterior part of the mouth again, ready
to generate anew the vowel-sound a in age. The anterior extremity
of the oval with point 2, finally, is described, when from its depressed
position during the pronunciation of a in father, the middle portion
of the tongue is gradually raised again in the anterior part of the
mouth, until, after passing through the position of @ in age, it finally
reaches that of 7 in machine. By this diagram, representing the
very motions of the tongue, we are not only enabled to explain the

1861.] 999 [Vowels.

formation of the vowels and their relationship to one another, but, by
its means, we can also describe the minutest shades of these five
fundamental vowel forms which are noticed in the various languages,
and, finally, we are enabled also to represent by it in a satisfactory
manner the genesis of the diphthongs.

[ Rem. 2.—The experiments of Dr. Czermack concerning the tension
of the velum palati during the pronunciation of the several vowels,
alluded to in the previous article, have been published in the Trans-
actions of the Imperial Academy at Vienna, March 12, 1857, page
6. They consist in Dr. Czermack’s introducing through his nose a
very ingenious lever, in such a manner that one end of it bent ina
certain way and with a little wax around it, rested on the velum pa-
lati, while the other end extended through the nose, and was fixed
in such a manner as to indicate the least motion of the velum. By
means of this lever Dr. Czermack found that the velum palati for
each vowel assumes a different position, or at least a different form.
Afterwards he had water injected through his nose, with his head
bent backward, and in pronouncing a in father he found that the
water was scarcely held back at all by the velum, while in pronounc-
ing ¢ in machine he could easily retain it for some time, and likewise
in pronouncing uw and 0; but in pronouncing e in edge the water was
again held back with a greater difficulty. These results obtained by
the injection of the water tallied exactly with those obtained by the
lever. Dr. Czermack’s conclusions from his experiments are these :
“The velum palati has for each vowel not only a definite declination
or arcuation, but most probably its tension also is varied, so that its
modulus of elasticity becomes changed; thus the shutting of the
nasal cavity in some vowels seems to be much more close and firm
than in others.” This affection of the velum palati by the pronun-
ciation of the different vowels, goes very far to prove that in the pro-
duction of the vowels the sonorous breath becomes modulated or
deflected by different angles of the pharyngal cavity.

In addition to these experiments on the velum palati, Dr. Czer-
mack has also made some very highly interesting experiments on the
production of the human voice in the glottis, by means of Garcia’s
laryngal speculum. His results, after having first appeared in the
Transactions of the Imperial Academy, have afterwards been pub-
lished separately in a monograph, entitled, ‘“‘ Der Kehlkopfspiegel,”
&e., to which I refer the reader. ]

§ 5. The five vowel-sounds specified in the diagram above, viz., a
in father, e in edge, t in machine, u in rude, and o in hole, are the

Tafel. ] 300 [October.

five general vowel-sounds common to all nations, and no other sounds
are designated by these letters in any other except in the English
language.

Besides these general vowel-sounds common to all languages, there
are also particular vowel-sounds, peculiar to individual tongues.
They are variations or shades of the general vowel-sounds, produced
either by changes in the opening of the mouth, or by slight alterations
in the positions occupied by the tongue in the pronunciation of each
of the general vowel-sounds. For instance, the vowel-sounds, a in
Jather, a in age, and 7 in machine, which are naturally pronounced
with the opening of the mouth enlarged, may also be pronounced
with the same contracted; or, leaving the opening of the mouth un-
disturbed, the tongue may be slightly raised from the standard posi-
tion which it occupies in the pronunciation of a@ in father, or else it
may be slightly lowered from the positions which it occupies in the
pronunciation of a in age, ¢ in machine, win flute, and o in note ;
always supposing, however, these changes to be attended with corre-
sponding alterations in the disposition of the internal organs of speech,
or rather regarding them as the effects of slight modifications wrought
in the arrangement of these internal parts.

As regards the former method of varying the general vowel-sounds,
viz., by a change in the opening of the mouth, it must be observed
that no change in the anterior parts of the mouth can possibly affect
the pronunciation of the general vowel-sounds, o in note and w in
flute, because their modulation is effected in the posterior part of the
mouth, near the soft palate, independently from any subsequent
change in the opening of the mouth; these two vowel-sounds, there-
fore, although a contraction of the mouth is of great assistance in
their pronunciation, can still be distinctly uttered with the opening
of the mouth as much enlarged as in the pronunciation of « in father.
In the case of a in age and ¢ in machine it is different, for their
modulation is effected in the anterior part of the mouth, and any
change there necessarily affects their sound. However, even in their
case a mere superficial contraction of the opening of the mouth, as in
the pronunciation of 0 in note, and even of u in flute, does not vary
their sound much, but the very cheeks also require to be contracted
in order to produce any decided change. If, then, we pronounce
the sound of a in age with the cheeks contracted, we get the sound
of the German letter 6 or of the French ew and oeu, and if we pro-
nounce 7 in machine in the same way we obtain the sound of the
German ii and of the French u. The only difference between the

1861.] 301 | Vowels.

German and French sounds consists in the latter being pronounced
with the tongue a little more depressed than is the case with the
German sounds. As regards the relation of these two particular
vowel-sounds in respect to the general vowel-sounds, it must be ob-
served that the German 6 or French ew is an intermediate sound
between o in note and e in edge or a in age, and its place is conse-
quently in the middle of our diagram; the German ii or French w,
on the other hand, is an intermediate sound between 7 in machine
and uw in flute, and it is consequently a member of the vowel-line.
The only variation of the general vowel-sounds obtained by this
method which is found in the English language, is the sound of a
in all or awin law. In its pronunciation the tongue remains in the
position of a@ in father, with the lower jaw more depressed, and the
cheeks and mouth contracted in the same manner as in the pronun-
ciation of 6 and ii. It is an intermediate sound between a in father
and o in nofe, and is consequently a member of the vowel-line. This
sound is confined to the English and Swedish tongues; in the latter
it is represented by the
sign a°, which I shall
adopt in the present
work; this sound is also
found in some of the
southern German dia-
lects, viz., the Suabian,
Bavarian, and Austrian.
The relations between a°,
6, and ii, are the same as
between a in father, a in
age, and iin machine; they form a sort of inner circle in that de-
scribed by the five general vowel-sounds, as may be seen in the dia-
gram. They all have this feature in common, that in their pronun-
ciation the cheeks and mouth are contracted; in a® the tongue is at
rest, though slightly raised towards o in note, in 6 it is raised half-
way, and in ii it reaches the roof of the mouth; between each of
these sounds also there is an indefinite number of intermediate sounds,
establishing a connection between them.

In respect to the second method of varying the general vowel-
sounds, viz., by a slight alteration in the position of the tongue, the
pronunciation of all the general vowels is affected thereby. How-
ever, only variations of the sounds of a in father and a in age are in
use. It has been noticed above that in the pronunciation of a@ in

VOL. VIII.—2pP

Tafel. | 302 [October.

father the tongue is as it were drawn back into the mouth, and the
space behind the lower teeth exposed; if, now, the tongue is pushed
forward, so as to fill up the space behind the lower teeth, and if it is
at the same time raised on a level with the lower teeth, the sound of
ain fatis produced. This sound is peculiar to the English language,
and in most cases has superseded the sound of a in father, of which
it is a variation. If, on the other hand, we slightly lower the tongue

from its position in the

, pronunciation of ain age,
-Slute y : we obtain the sound of a
ea ie in fare. Both these

sounds are intermediate
sounds between a@ in
father and a in age; a
in fat being nearer to a
in father, and ain fare
to a in age, as appears
from the annexed dia-
gram.

In addition to the variations of the general vowel-sounds, ob-
tained by this means, there is one sound which cannot be called a
variation of one general vowel-sound, but rather of all five together ;
for it is the indistinct sound into which all English vowels are
more or less resolved when they are unaccented and are pro-
nounced hurriedly, e. g. Again, altar, calender, lawless, modEst,
acid, fragile, calamity, martyr, clearly, ebony, vigor, parlour,
abandon, command, handsome, genus, injury, &e. Upon ana-
lyzing the nature of this sound we find that it bears much resem-
blance to the sound which is produced in heaving a sigh, or in
laughing and sobbing, or which, according to Max Miiller, page xlv,
is heard if we take the larynx of a dead body and blow through it,
while compressing the chordw vocales. On this account it is re-
garded by some linguists and physiologists as the primitive vowel, in
the form in which it leaves the glottis, and as the material from
which all the other vowels are developed. By emphasizing this
sound, as is done in all accented syllables, we obtain the sound of o
in Jove and uw in but. The sound of e in her, 7 in bird, wu in hurt, is
an amalgamation of this sound with the palatal 7. There is some
difficulty in finding an appropriate sign for the representation of the
indistinct vowel-sound, and its variation by the palatal vr. Ludolf,
Lsenberg, and others, propose ¢, Bishop Wilkins, y, printed in italics,

O-ft0ole
LGJC=a

Sare-a
Sether fag

1861.] 303 [Vowels.

Lepsius, €,, Rapp and Schmeller an inverted e, viz., a, and in lack
of a better sign, I shall adopt the latter in the present work; its
variation in her, bird, &e., I shall express by the same letter inverted
with an additional bar under it, viz., a. As regards the position
of the indistinct vowel-
sound in my diagram, it
is placed in the middle,
because it is equally near
to all the vowels, but it is
put nearer to a in father,
because in its pronuncia-
tion the tongue is scarce-
ly raised from the position
which it occupies in the
pronunciation of a@ in
father. The fact of its being closely related to 6, which is its nearest
neighbor in the diagram, may be deduced from this circumstance,
that its amalgamation with the palatal 7 in bird, her, &e., is that
sound in the English language which approaches nearest to the sound
of the French ew in heure, &c.; moreover Dr. Briicke calls the sound
of o in done, son, and of u in sun an imperfectly formed 6.

The present diagram
contains all the general 25
and particular vowel-
sounds which are found
in the English language. 5 Gab
The general vowel-sounds HF) 2
are marked with capital
letters, and the particular
vowel-sounds with small he LN bs
letters. From this syn- ,
opsis, we see that there
are in the English language five general and five particular vowel-
sounds, viz. :

GENERAL VOWEL-SOUNDS.
a in father, e in edge, i in machine, u in flute, o in note.
PARTICULAR VOWEL-SOUNDS :
a in all, a in fat, a in fare, u in but, e in her.
[Rem. 1. The independent nature of the vowel a in fare has been
distinctly recognized by Worcester in his ‘Critical Dictionary,” and

Tafel.| 304 (October.

by Fliigel in his German and English Dictionary. It had also pre-
viously been noticed by Perry (Pronouncing Dictionary, London,
1805), and Hilis (Alphabet of Nature, London, 1845); while others,
as Walker, Webster, Smart, &c., have classed it with a in age ; and
still others with @ in fat, as Sproat (Endeavor towards a Universal
Alphabet, Chillicothe, 1857). That there is a difference between
the sounds of a in fute and fare, can be very readily seen by pro-
nouncing the word fute half-way, as far as fa, and then passing over
into fare, viz., fa-are. By this experiment, the reader will find that
in passing from the sound of ain fate into that of a in fare, the
tongue is slightly lowered, and the sound made broader. In French,
this distinction is indicated by a change of accent, é having the sound
of a in fate, and é that of a in fare. A similar distinction may be
observed between the sounds of a in fure, and fat or staf/, upon pro-
nouncing fare half-way, and concluding the word by passing into
staf, viz., fa-aff. This expedient was adopted by R. yon Raumer
in tracing the distinction between the long and short vowels, and I
apply it here in order to show the various sounds of a.]

(Rem. 2.—With regard to the sound of o in dove and w in but, it
is regarded as identical with the primary or indistinct vowel-sound
by Max Miiller (Survey of Languages, page xlv) and Dr. Rapp
(Physiologie der Sprache, Vol. I, page 21).

Concerning this sound, which is also called by some writers the
original or unmodified vowel-sound, Dr. Briicke (pages 24 and 117)
makes the following remarks: ‘ A careful analysis of languages will
convince us that the extent of this sound is more limited than is
generally supposed ; for, upon attempting to imitate such sounds as
frequently appear quite indistinct and unmodified, we find that they
are regular vowel-sounds imperfectly formed. In many instances,
even where the primitive vowel-sound is said to be produced, it does
not exist at all, but the consonants follow each other without the in-
tervention of any vowel . . . . Such is the case with the termina-
tion on, en, in English, e. g., in mutton, written, &e., where, as the
reader will observe, the letter » is added to ¢ without opening the
mouth at all for the emission of a vowel.’’ Although there is some
truth in what Dr. Briicke states concerning the extent of the indis-
tinct vowel-sound, still its existence in the English language cannot
be denied, especially in unaccented syllables. For, although in so-
lemn speech, when the unaccented syllables are distinctly pronounced,
the original sound of the vowels is usually heard in the place of the
indistinct vowel-sound, it is still universally used in these syllables
in common pronunciation.

1861.] 305 [ Vowels.

Lepsius says, that the indistinct vowel-sound is inherent in the
liquids and other sonant letters, and that hence they are occasionally
found to compose syllables. In reply to this, Dr. Briicke says that
what Prof. Lepsius here calls the indistinct vowel-sound is nothing
else but the sound of the liquid itself. However, all that Dr. Briicke
proves by this is (as we shall see presently), that the indistinct vowel-
sound and the sound of the liquid have the same sound; and thus
he admits the existence of this very sound.—TI grant that in mut-
ton, beckon, reckon, &c., the letter o is dropped entirely, and that
the loud sound which is heard after ¢ and ck is the sound of the
liquid or semi-vowel x; but in abandon, on the other hand, the
vowel o is not rejected, but simply reduced into the indistinct vowel-
sound ; for, in pronouncing this word, the breath is sensibly ejected
through the lips after d, while after ¢ in mutton, it is ejected through
the nose. Now, in abandon, the indistinct vowel-sound is heard in
the place of o, while in beckon, reckon, &c., the letter o is entirely
dropped, and the semi-vowel » is pronounced immediately after ch
without any intervening vowel; and yet an unpractised ear does not
detect the least difference between the pronunciation of these two
words. The identity of the proper sound of the liquids or semi-vowels
and the indistinct vowel-sound is so striking that we frequently sup-
pose ourselves pronouncing the latter while we pronounce the former ;
so in the pronunciation of centre, mitre, theatre, able, trifle, &e., the
general opinion is, that the final e is pronounced before 7 and /, and in
order to do away with this anomaly, Dr. Webster proposed in all
these cases to place the final e before 7, and to write center, miter,
&c.; while in reality the final e in all these words is mute, and the
letter e, which people imagine that they hear, is nothing else but the
proper sound of the liquids themselves. In French, the semi-vowels
7 and 7 in this connection are pronounced with mute breath, as in
possible, centre, Ke.

As regards the position of the indistinct or primitive vowel-sound
in the vowel-system, Dr. Briicke objects to Dr. Rapp’s placing it
in his triangular system between a in father and 6 (see Dr. Rapp’s
diagram, Rem. 1, § 4); thus placing it much nearer to @ than to the
vowels 7 and wu; for he says justly, that the primitive vowel-sound is
equally removed from all the other vowels. In my diagram it is
placed almost in the middle of the vowel-system, but nearest to @ in
father ; because, in its pronunciation, it seems to be conveyed into
the middle of the mouth, and the tongue is but slightly raised from
the position it holds in the pronunciation of ain father. Thus it

Tafel. | 306 [October.

may be seen that Dr. Rapp was not so very wrong in placing it be-
tween a in father and 6.]

§ 6. Thus far it has been my object to enumerate the different
vowel-sounds contained in the English language, to explain their for-
mation, and to define the particular point which each of them occupy
in the general vowel-line. Our attention will now be directed to the
long and short sounds which are formed in each of these points.
Concerning this subject, R. von Raumer (Deutsche Rechtschrei-
bung, Wien, 1855, page 60), advances some new ideas, of which I
propose to give the following synopsis :

It is usually supposed that the long vowels are simply prolonga-
tions of the short ones; so that by prolonging the letter 7 in flit, we
obtain the sound of ee in fleet; or by prolonging the sound of e in
edge, we get the sound of a in age. But this is a mistake; the long
and short vowels differ not only in the length of time required for
their pronunciation, but also in their intonation. The position of the
organs of the mouth is the same, but there is a difference in the
quality of the sound produced in the glottis. This can very easily
be seen by comparing the sound of the vowels in flit and fleet, and
the difference becomes especially striking when we commence to pro-
nounce the word flit; but, after pronouncing half of it, pass over
into the word jleet. By this experiment we find, that during this
process the pronunciation of the vowel is suddenly rendered more
emphatic. This difference between the long and short vowels is ad-
mitted to some degree by Dr. Briicke, but he explains it by saying
that in the pronunciation of the short sounds we are very apt not to
articulate them as distinctly as when we dwell upon them a little
longer. Still, whatever may be its cause, R. von Raumer proves the
fact that we make a positive distinction between the articulation of
the long and short vowels. This distinction is very important for us
to know in investigating the long and short vowels in use in the
English language, lest we might account a mere difference in into-
nation a difference in sound.

The distinction between long and short vowels is made in each of
the general and particular vowel-sounds with the exception of e in
her, «in bird, &e., and o in love, or win but. The quantity of the
former sound can either be made long or short, at the option of the
speaker, without altering the word any, but the second sound is al-
ways found short. Of some vowel-sounds, as of a in father and o
in note, there are no corresponding short sounds in the English lan-
guage, but they exist in all other languages. Of the sounds of a in

1861.] 307 [ Vowels.

age and fare, also corresponding short sounds are found in other lan-
guages, and, especially, in the German; but in English they seem
to be both merged in one short sound. Yet an acute ear detects a
difference between the short English e in edge, and the same letter
in fell. The following table gives a synopsis of all the long and
short vowel-sounds in use in the English language :

LONG. SHORT. LONG. SHORT.

1. father, : o. sheep, 2... ship.
2. fast, wae wae Ge lyme, es full,
3. age, ) - + edge, bed, 7. notep 2. 2.
gavjare, “fe. Fell, cleft. 7) | i a il 7)
i, se WAAL.

9. her, bird, fur, word, either long or short.
10. love, but, always short.

From this table it may be seen that in the English language there
are eight long and six short vowel-sounds, and one which is common,
t. €., which can be pronounced either long or short. Of the eight
long sounds, two have no corresponding short sounds, and of the six
short, there is one which has no corresponding long sound. There
are, therefore, in the English language, altogether fifteen distinct
long and short vowels.

In addition to this, it must be stated that in the English language,
more than in any other, quantity is dependent on the accent which
is given to a syllable, and on the emphasis which a word receives in
the sentence. In the English language, the long and short vowels
are distinctly uttered only in those syllables which are accented,
while in the unaccented syllables they are rendered more or less in-
distinct, and in a hurried pronunciation even pass entirely off into
the indistinct or unmodified vowel, as we have seen above. Such
words again, as, when pronounced by themselves, have a decidedly
long sound, become short in quantity, both in poetry and in common
conversation, when they hold a subordinate position in the sentence.
This feature of making quantity entirely subservient to the stress in
the sentence, is peculiar to the English language, and distinguishes
it as much from other languages as its system of pronunciation and
grammar. Indeed, to my mind, it is only another instance of the
spirit of the language conquering its forms.

Besides the regular long and short sounds exhibited in the above
table, which are pronounced in the accented syllables, there are con-
sequently as many shades of each of these sounds in the unaccented

Tafel. | 308 [October.

syllables, as there are intermediate sounds between them and the
original or primitive vowel-sound.

[Rem. 1.—Concerning the long sound of a in fast, Fliigel makes
the following remarks in the introduction to his English-German
Dictionary :

“This sound is no new discovery but something long known and
confirmed by practice. William Mitford in his Essay upon the Har-
mony of Languages (London, 1774) says: ‘ No English voice fails to
express, no English ear to perceive the difference between the sound
of a in passing and passive ; no colloquial familiarity or hurry can
substitute one sound for the other.—Fulton and Knight, only, pre-
vious to Worcester, mark this sound as not being so short as a in fat,
as Walker and Jameson, nor so broad as the Italian a in far, as
Perry, Stephen Jones, Nares and others describe it. Walker (Prin-
ciples of English Pronunciation, § 79), indeed, disapproves of every
middle sound as tending to render the pronunciation of the language
obscure and indefinite, but the best usage decides the question by
making it a medium between the almost vulgar a@ in father, and the
affected a in fat (although this pronunciation is still often heard in
good society, particularly among people of the so-called Old School).”
Smart also regards it as an intermediate sound between a in hat and
a in father.

From this exhibition we sce that the majority of the orthoépists
are in favor of regarding this sound as a medium between a in fat
and a in father, and, indeed, one which is longer than the sound of
ain fat. However, from the manner in which it is usually pro-
nounced in this country, I can see no other distinction between it
and a in fat, than that the former is the corresponding long sound
of the latter, pronounced with a different intonation of the voice,
which makes it appear as if it differed from it in the quality of the
sound. Sproat (Endeavor towards a Universal Alphabet) is of the
same opinion. He says: “The difference in length has been mis-
taken, I believe, by many orthoépists, as it has been by myself, for
a difference in sound. The a in fat, pan, and carry is short ; in fast,
pant, it is the same sound lengthened. There are a few, however, in
this country, and I suppose more in England, who do pronounce
grasp, fast, &e., a shade broader, approaching a in father.” The
identity of these two sounds is proved clearly, if we pronounce the
former of these words half-way, and then pass over into the latter, viz.,
Ja-ast.

Rem. 2.—Concerning the long sound of o in off, Worcester says,
in the Introduction to his Critical Dictionary, § 21: “There is a

it], 309 Vowels.

class of words ending in f, ft, ss, st, and sh, in which o is marked
with the short sound in most pronouncing dictionaries, though some
orthoépists give it the sound of the broad a, as in fall. Mr. Nares
gives the sound of broad @ too in the following words: of, often,
offer, coffee, scoff, aloft, loft, soft, cross, loss, toss, cost, frost, lost, tost,
broth, cloth, froth, cough, and trough. To these others might with
equal propriety, be added, as offspring, dross, gloss, moss, moth, wroth.
Mr. Smart remarks, ‘that before ss, st, and th, the letter o is fre-
quently sounded aw ; as in moss, gloss, &c., lost, cost, &e., broth, cloth,
&e. This practice is analogous to the broad utterance which the
letter a in fast is liable to receive before certain consonants ; and the
same remarks will apply in the present case, as to the one referred
to, namely, that though the broad sound is vulgar [?], there is an
affectation in a palpable effort to avoid it in words where its use
seems at one time to have been general. In such cases, a medium
between the extremes is the practice of the best speakers.’ The
sound of o is also somewhat prolonged in gone and begone, and in
some words ending in ng ; as long, prong, song, strong, thong, throng,
wrong.”

From these remarks it may be seen 1, that the existence of the
long sound of o in off, &c., is admitted by the orthoépists; 2, that
they regard it as identical with the sound of a@ in all, but think it
different from o in not, just as they think @ in fast different from a
in fat. Lhold that these two sounds, viz., o in not, and in off, are
the same in quality, but differ in quantity; and in order to convince
the reader of this fact, I propose to him our old expedient, viz., to pro-
nounce dé half-way, and then to conclude the words with off, viz.,
no-of. By this means it is rendered evident, that the only difference
between o in nof, and in off, moss, &c., lies in the quantity. ]

§ 7. Before passing to another subject, I must direct the attention
of the reader to a peculiarity of the vowel-system, viz., that the
vowels in machine and w in flute, in the pronunciation of which
the middle of the tongue approaches nearest to the palate, are two
points by which there is a transition from the vowels into the conso-
nants. This becomes evident when we pronounce them in the whisper-
ing language (vow clandestina); for, if we whisper them and gradu-
ally emphasize their pronunciation, we will find that there is a transition
from the sound of w in flute into that of f or a mute v, and of the
sound of 7in machine into that of a sibilant; while the sounds of
a in father, o in note, and a in age, retain their characters as
vowels, no matter how much stress may be laid upon their pronuncia-

VOL. VIII.—2Q

Tafel. | 310 [October.

tion. Hence the origin of the vowel-consonants w and y, to which I
have adverted above. This property of becoming consonants is
always developed in these two vowels, when they are immediately
followed by another vowel. Hence, in the French words huit, huitre,
&e., the vowel u is pronounced like w, and when they are pronounced
hurriedly like v ; hence, also, w in gu is pronounced like w in English,
and like vin German. Another evidence of the close relationship ex-
isting between w and v is furnished by the orthography of our old
books, in which w and v are used indiscriminately ; moreover, our w
is nothing else but an initial w. When the vowel ¢ in machine is
followed by another vowel and its consonant nature is thus developed,
it is spelled in some languages, in the beginning of words, with y,
and in others with 7, but in the middle of words its original spelling
of zis retained. The sound of the vowel-consonants w and y or 7 is
different from that of any of the sonorous consonants or semi-vowels ;
inasmuch as the sonorous element animating the latter is identical
with the primitive or unmodified vowel-sound, while the former, at
least in the English language, are each imbued with the sound of
the respective vowel-sounds from which they are generated. Thus
the sound of w is a labial breathing, imbued with the vowel-sound of
w in flute, and that of the vowel-consonant y or ¢ a guttural or palatal
breathing, tinctured with the vowel-sound of ¢ in machine ; they are
thus strictly consonants animated by vowels, or consonants generated
from vowels, so that they may be called justly vowel-consonants. In
most languages, the English excepted, w forfeits its claim to a vowel-
consonant ; for in them it is not animated by the sound of w in flute,
but by the primitive or unmodified vowel, as is the case with all
other sonorous consonants and semi-vowels, or else it is found en-
tirely mute. In the case of the vowel-consonant 7 or y, we find, that
under some conditions it loses its sonorous element even in the Eng-
lish language, and becomes a consonant proper; for, in unaccented
syllables, when it is preceded by the consonants ¢, ¢, s, or 2, it re-
duces every one of them into the rough sibilant sh, and, losing its
sonorous quality, itis either merged itself into this sibilant, as in
nation, partial, patient, special, proficient, gracious, vision, glazier,
&e., or, else, retaining its sound of 7, it simply assibilates these conso-
nants, as in associate, satiate, &e., and also when it precedes the
accented syllable, as in negotiation, pronunciation, association, Xe.
The compound consonant 7, also, was originally nothing else but the
vowel-consonant ¢ or y. The influence exerted by this vowel-conso-
nant on any preceding consonants will be investigated more minutely
in a subsequent chapter (Chap. X).

1861.] 811 {Diphthongs.

[RemM.—This view concerning the vowel-consonants w and y, is
corroborated by Dr. Briicke. He says, page 70:

“¢ Most consonants are formed in such a manner, that the conditions
under which they are produced, cannot be combined with those under
which vowels are generated; however, of this there are two singular
exceptions.

‘Tf we, in the pronunciation of uw in flute, narrow the contracted
opening of the mouth to such a degree, that a fricative sound is pro-
duced, the sound thus formed corresponds to w! [Dr. Briicke’s nota-
tion], accompanied by the voice; the voice, however, retains the
sound of wu in flute; thus the vowel uw in flute and the consonant w!
are really produced at the same time. This sound, which I shall
express by the formula wz’, is no other than the English double U,
when it is used as a consonant, e. g. in water.

“Tf, on the other hand, we pronounce 7 in machine, and diminish
the space between the tongue and the palate, where it is narrowest,
still more, we produce the J consona of the Germans, this being the
very place where y' [a guttural or rather palatal breathing, according
to Dr. Briicke’s notation] is articulated. In this process the vowel-
sound of 7 in machine is not lost, but it is heard at the same time
with the consonant y'. I shall express this sound by the formula
iy. This sound is best illustrated by the wy of the English, where
it isa consonant.” ..... ]

CHAPTER TEL
ON DIPHTHONGS.

§ 8. In order to explain the nature of the diphthongs it first becomes
necessary to employ specific signs for the expression of each of the
vowel-sounds which are their constituent members. For the repre-
sentation of the five general vowel-sounds, a in father, a in age or
e in edge, 7 in machine, wu in flute, and o in note, the German charac-
ters, a, £, 1, 2, 9, will be employed, and for the particular vowel-
sound, a in all, and the unmodified vowel-sound, the signs a° and a,
which have been previously introduced.

The diphthongs are generally described as two vowels, consecutively
pronounced in such a manner as not to constitute two but one sylla-
ble. In order to produce this result, it is necessary that one of
the two vowels be emphasized more than the other. But, if we take
into consideration that two vowels can never be so pronounced as to
form one syllable, unless in their pronunciation one vowel should

Tafel. | 312 [October.

gradually pass over into the other by means of intermediate links,
we see at once that the diphthongs are really nothing else but segments
of the vowel-line. These segments may extend from one general
vowel-sound to another, or still farther from a particular to a general
vowel-sound; but, in no case do they include any other but two con-
secutive vowel-sounds. Furthermore, all diphthongs tend from those
vowel-sounds which are pronounced with the tongue comparatively
at rest, to those where the tongue is raised; consequently, the first
members of all the diphthongs are either q, a°, or a. From q and
a°, there is a transition either to ¢ or o as their second members, and
from the primitive vowel a to i or 1. The reason why the diphthongs
never tend from j or 11 downwards, is because when the vowels i or
1 are pronounced before any other vowels, their consonant nature is
developed, and they are for this reason rendered unfit for the produc-
tion of pure diphthongs. However, the vowel-sounds i and 1 form a
sort of diphthong among themselves, by the vowel-sound i being pro-
nounced quickly before tt, as in cue and few. But this diphthong
differs from the rest in this particular, that its second and not its first
member is emphasized. Moreover, its first member is liable to be
conyerted into a sibilant when preceded by ¢ or d, thus proving that
i is no longer a pure vowel, but a vowel consonant.

Before specifying the particular diphthongs formed in the manner
aforesaid, I would observe that the term “ diphthong,” which, accord-
ing to its general acceptation, signifies two vowels pronounced in such
2 manner as to form but one syllable, is misapplied by most English
orthoépists and lexicographers in their calling every combination of
two vowels a diphthong, whether it is used to express one simple
vowel-sound or two. So ai in mail, ea in bead, &c., are called
diphthongs, but they are no more diphthongs than a in male, or e in
Bede.

[Rem.—Fowler in his English Grammar, § 64, indeed, says:
‘‘Compound sounds, formed by means of two vowel-sounds, are
called diphthongs ;”’ and afterwards he remarks: “‘ Some of the vowel-
sounds do not readily combine, as those of e and a in beat. Only
one of the elements is sounded. When two vowel letters are thus
brought together in a written word, and the sounds which they repre-
sent will not combine, they are called a digraph.” I shall make
use of this term of Professor Fowler in all cases where two vowels
are employed in the English language to represent single sounds,
and I shall not only use it in such cases where, according to Prof.
Fowler, the two vowel-sounds do not readily combine, but also where
they might combine and yet only represent single sounds, as ad in

1861.]

313

[Diphthongs.

mail (which is a genuine diphthong in German), ow in to pour, &e.

With the vowel-sound
a as their first member,
two diphthongs are form-
ed, 1, ae; 2, ag; as is
shown in diagram 1.
The diphthong ae is
considered in the Eng-
lish language as the long
sound of the vowels ¢ or
y, and is accordingly
spelled 7, as in child, ve

as in pie, y as in fly, or igh as in hiyh.
either ow as in spouse, or ow as in fowl.

The diphthong ao is spelled

In order to make the vowel-sounds i or 1 termini of diphthongs,
we have recourse to the unmodified vowel-sound, which is as near to
them as to any other vowel-sound, aad, accordingly, we obtain the
following diphthongs, viz., 21 and om, as in the diagram 2.

These two diphthongs
are higher powers of the
two former, and are ex-
pressed by the same signs
inwriting. The diphthong
ai is spelled ¢, y, or igh,
as in blithe, scythe, and
night. The diphthong att
is spelled in the same
way as the diphthong ag,
viz., ow in gout, stout.

bo

Of the vowel-soufd a°, only one diphthong is in use in the English

‘ ane: :
language, viz., a°e, as appears from diagram 3.

This diphthongis either
spelled o¢ as in ¢ozl, or oy
as in boy.

There are accordingly
five pure diphthongs in
use in the English lan-
guage, to which we may
add as a sixth the impure
diphthong itt in cue, few,
&e., as may appear from
the following table:

Tafel. | 314 [October.

I. Diphthongs with the vowel-sound,g. I. Diphthongs with the vowel-sound a.

1. agin file, pie, high, fly. 8. at in blithe, scythe, night.
2. ao in spouse, fowl. 4, auin gout, stout.
III. Diphthong with the vowel-sound a®. Impure Diphthong.
5. a°e in tozl, boy. 6. twin cue, few, union.

In addition to these diphthongs in use in the English language, we
find some additional ones in the German language, with the particu-
lar vowel-sounds § and it as their second members. With the former
we obtain ai in Freude, and a°it in Baume, Ke., and with the latter ot
in Leute.

[Rem.—A great disagreement has heretofore prevailed among the
phonologists with regard both to the particular ingredients of each
diphthong, and the manner in which the transition from the first into
the second members is effected, and I hope that the present investi-
gation which undertakes to settle some of these difficulties will be
deemed satisfactory.

Much confusion in determining the particular ingredients of each
of the diphthongs has been caused by the phonologists not distin-
guishing between the sounds of ¢ in file and sight, and of ow or ou
in howl and stout. Walker holds that the first member of the long
sound of 7 is a in father, while Webster contends that it is neither
a in father, as Walker thinks, nor, indeed, aw, as Sheridan seems to
suppose. He holds that it is not possible, by any characters we pos-
sess, to express the true sound on paper; that it is not formed so
deep in the throat as aw or a in father ; that the position of the
organ is nearly, yet not exactly, the same; and that its true sound

_can be learned only by the ear. Dr. Webster is evidently trying
here to describe the unmodified vowel-sound, which combines all the
conditions he lays down. This sound had not yet been recognized
by the orthoépists at his time. The fact is, that Walker analyzed
the sound of 7 in file, where a in father is the first member; and Dr.
Webster that of ¢ in sight, where the unmodified vowel is the first
member; and then, both extending their own results, which they ob-
tained by analyzing a particular shade of the diphthong, to the diph-
thong in general, they arrived at widely different results with regard
to the pronunciation of the long sound of 7 Even Dr. Briicke, al-
though he has a correct idea of the manner in which the transition
from the first member of the diphthong into the second is effected,
seems to confound the two diphthongs in how/ and gout, which are
both spelled qu in German; for he considers this diphthong really
composed of the sounds of q and un.

1861.] 315 [Diphthongs.

Latham, in his “ Elementary English Grammar,” § 88, holds that
the diphthongs are formed by the union of a vowel, and the semi-
vowels [or rather yowel-consonants] wand y. It is true, that when
some of the diphthongs are pronounced by themselves, or at the close
of a word, as in how or high, a slight consonant breathing is heard,
as in the vowel-consonants w and y. But of this we do not perceive
the least trace when they are pronounced in the middle of a word,
as in gout or height. This consonant breathing, moreover, is only
heard in those diphthongs which terminate in i and ut, and it is not
heard at all in those which end in ¢ or g, as in pie and bow. This
circumstance we adduce as another proof of the distinction which
exists between the two kinds of diphthongs.

With regard to the particular process in which the two vowels are
blended into a diphthong, Dr. Latham makes the following remarks
in his work on “The English Language,” § 89: “ The nature of
the modification that the component parts of a diphthong undergo,
has yet to be determined, although it is certain there is one. If it
were not so, the articulation would be double, rot compound.” Con-
cerning this modification, Dr. Briicke says in his answer to Prof.
Kudelka, page 30: ‘‘ During the process of the formation of the diph-
thongs, the resonance of the vowel in the cavity of the mouth, in
passing from the first to the second members, is continually changing.
Thus in the pronunciation of aut [English, ow or ow], the resonance
of the vowel, in the cavity of the mouth, passes through a series of
intermediate sounds, which, according to my system of notation, I
might represent by the signs a, a°, 0, o*, w; but, inasmuch as the
parts of the mouth are continually changing, none of these vowels
are distinctly expressed. Hence the great diversity of opinions en-
tertained with regard to the proper spelling of the diphthongs ; hence,
also, the necessity of pronouncing a diphthong very slowly, or to sing
it, in order to detect their first and second members.”

R. von Raumer (Ueber deutsche Rechtsdreibung, page 62) notices
two modes of forming a diphthong. The first consists in pronouncing
each of the two vowels distinctly in succession, without marking the
intermediate sounds. By laying the stress only on the first vowel,
we are enabled to pronounce both of these vowels in one syllable, but
they are merely conjunctions of two vowels, and cannot be called diph-
thongs. This is the mode in which the diphthongs are pronounced in
the Italian and Spanish languages. In the second mode, the transi-
tion of the first. vowel into the second is not effected instantaneously,
but gradually ; and during the whole period in which the position of

Tafel. ] 316 [October.

the mouth is altered, the vocal breath is allowed to pass through it.
Thus an indefinite number of intermediate vowel-sounds are produced
between the first and second members of the diphthong, merging into
one another. At last, even the very initial and final vowel-sounds of
the diphthong may be rendered indistinct, so that nothing remains
except the transition from one of the vowels into another. Of the
diphthongs formed in the second manner, we can very easily get anidea
by pronouncing slowly the words mild and loud. (Jacobi, Beitriige,

page 42.)]

OHA PPE RELY.

,

ON THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE SEMI-YOWELS AND
CONSONANTS.

§ 9. The semi-vowels and consonants are the exact antithesis of
the vowels. The vowels, as has been mentioned above, are the ani-
mating principle of words, and the semi-vowels and consonants their
formative principle. The modulation of the vowels is commenced
in the pharynx, and continued in the cavity of the mouth; but the
articulation of the semi-vowels and consonants is effected in the ca-
vity of the mouth alone, and the pharynx has no share in their for-
mation.

In addition to the general arguments advanced above in favor of
separating the semi-vowels and consonants, I now submit the follow-
ing to the judgment of the reader.

The semi-vowels and consonants together constitute the formative
element of words, but physiology as well as etymology prove them
to be distinct classes of sounds. The difference between the two
consists in all the semi-vowels being pronounced with sonorous breath,
while the generality of consonants is formed of mute breath; also
the semi-vowels occupying an independent position with regard to
each other, and generally retaining their individual nature in passing
from one language into another, while the consonants are divided into
three classes, according to the region of the mouth in which they are
articulated ; and the members of each of these classes are found re-
gularly to interchange with each other in the Arian languages, in
being transplanted from an older into a more modern language.
Moreover, the semt-vowels may, with propriety, be called general
sounds, because they cannot be modified, 7. e., because no other sound

—_—
’

1861.] alt ' [Consonants.

can possibly be pronounced when the mouth is disposed for their
pronunciation, while the consonants may be denominated particular
sounds ; because, in the same places where one consonant is formed,
others also may be articulated. For instance, the semi-vowel m, and
the consonant p, are both formed in the region of the lips; the for-
mer by throwing back the sonorous air from the lips, and discharging
it through the nose; and the latter, by forcing the breath through
the closed aperture of the lips. Now, in throwing back the air from
the lips and discharging it through the nose, it is impossible to ob-
tain any other sound than that of the semi-vowel m, but in suffering
the air to escape through the lips by relaxing or increasing the pres-
sure and modifying the breath, we get the various consonants p, b,
J, and v, and the vowel-consonant w. Such is also the case with the
remaining semi-vowels and consonants. Lastly, an additional proof
of the organic difference between the consonants and semi-vowels is
derived from the function which the latter fulfil in the composition
of words; for there, as we shall see hereafter (Chapter IX), they
serve as mediums through which most of the consonantal combina-
tions with the vowels are effected.

For the reasons here stated at large, I propose to separate the semi-
vowels entirely from the consonants, and to treat each as a separate
element of speech.

CHAPTER V:

ON THE CONSONANTS.

§ 10. In the cavity of the mouth there are three different stations
assigned to the articulation of the consonants. Each of these stations
consists of a gate which may be opened or shut at pleasure. The
first or outer gate is closed by pressing the lips together, or pressing
the lower lip against the upper teeth ; the second or middle gate by
pressing the tip of the tongue against the hard palate, the upper
gums, or the upper teeth; and the ¢hird or inmost gate by pressing
the middle of the tongue against the hard and soft palates in the
posterior part of the mouth. The consonants which are formed in
the first station are usually called /abials, those in the second station
dentals, and those in the third station gutturals.

[Rem.—The greatest diversity prevails among the phonologists with
regard to the number of stations for the articulation of the consonants ;

VOL. VIII.—2R

Tafel. ] : 318 [October.

most of them being in favor of three, others again of four (Sproat),
or five (the Sanserit grammarians, R. vy. Raumer, Kudelka, Ellis),
or seven (Lepsius, du Bois de Reymond), and Purkine even in favor
of ten. Dr. Briicke’s argument in favor of only three stations I
think conclusive. He says in his answer to Prof. Kudelka, page 16:
“This division is well founded in the sudden change which the
acoustical character of the mutes experiences at the boundaries of
each station. In the first station the mutes are p and J; through-
out the whole extent of the second station, until we arrive at the
precinct of the third, we obtain ¢ and d, and again, throughout the
whole of the third station we get / and y and no other mutes.”

The same confusion prevails with regard to the names given to
each of these stations by the phonologists and grammarians, and in
order to give to the reader some idea of this confusion, I propose to
submit a scheme of the terminology employed by the various advocates
of three stations :

IsT STATION. 2D STATION. 3D STATION.

Max Miller, . . . . Jabials, dentals, gutturals.
Dr. Kraitsir (Nature of

Language), . . . labials, lingual-dentals, — gutturals.
Prof. Harrison fate

Grammar), . . . labials, linguo-palatals or gutturals.
Corssen ( Aussprache, Vo: linguo-dentals,

calism, &c., d. Lat.

Sprache), . . . labials, — linguals, gutturals.
J. Wallis and Chiaani, . labiales, palatine, gutturales.
Prof. Heyse (System d.

Sprachw.), . . labials, dentals, palatals.
Andrews and Soddard

(Latin Grammar), . . labials, linguals, palatics.

Fowler (English Gram-
mar); the sibilants he

calls dentals, . . . Jlabials, Jinguals, palatals.
Dr. Bruch (Zur Physio-
logie der Sprache), . labials, linguals, faucales.

(Rachenlaute. )

From this scheme it may be seen that almost every phonologist
and grammarian has his own terminology. I do not consider it worth
while to alter those terms which are in general use, viz., /ubials,
dentals, gutturals ; although none of them describe any of the stations

1861.] 319 [Consonants.

accurately. For, in the formation of the labials, not only the lips
but also the upper teeth are active; in that of the dentals, besides
the teeth, the palate and the tongue have an important part; indeed,
in the pronunciation of some of the consonants of the second station
the teeth have apparently no share whatever. Hence, as may be
seen in the above scheme, some of the phonologists call the conso-
nants of the second station palatals or linguals, or also linguo-palatals
or linguo-dentals, and still others (Sproat), gingivals or linguo-gin-
givals; yet, not a single one of these terms is free from objections ;
for the tongue and the palate are as much active in the formation of
the so-called gutturals, as in that of the dentals; hence, the gutturals
too, are called palatals by some. However, inasmuch as no short,
convenient term can be found, which combines all the attributes of
each station, I think that we can do no better than to retain the old
terms which single out one of the leading characteristics of each station,
viz., the Jabials the lips, the dentals the teeth, and the gufturals
the throat. The last of these terms seems the most objectionable,
inasmuch as the so-called guttural consonants have nothing at all to
do with the throat proper ; but as the term throat has usually a very
vague meaning, and is frequently applied to anything that has refer-
ence to the back part of the mouth, I deem myself justified, on this
ground, to retain this appellation. Dr. Briicke obviates all these
difficulties by calling the labials, consonants of the first order, the
dentals, consonants of the second order, &c. Still, it is desirable
that we should have short, convenient words for this purpose. ]

§ 11. In each of the three stations, described above, three kinds of
consonants may be produced, differing from each other in degrees of
solidity, and which may be called hard, soft, and fluid consonants.
The hard consonants are formed by keeping the gates firmly shut
and exploding them with a blow ; the soft consonants by relaxing the
pressure and forcing them open by breathing; and the fluid conso-
nants by keeping the gates ajar, or only keeping them partially
closed, thus allowing an uninterrupted passage to the blow or breath-
ing, and yet imprinting upon it the characteristic nature of each
station. Of the hard consonants there is only one species, because
they are blown, and a blow, in the articulation of the consonants, is
never accompanied by the sound of the voice; but of the soft conso-
nants we have two kinds, viz., such as are formed of mute breath,
and such where the breath is rendered sonorous on passing through
the glottis. Of the fluid consonants, finally, we have three species,
because they may either be formed by blowing, or by breathing, and

Tafel. | 320) [October.

when they are formed by breathing they may either be pronounced
with mute or sonorous breath.

Such of the fluid consonants as are breathed and at the same time
rendered sonorous, bear much resemblance to the semi-vowels, but
they lack some of their most important attributes; for they are still
linked to the consonants, composing their respective classes, and are
subject to changes by transplantation into other languages; moreover
their range is limited, and they do not occur in all languages, and,
where they do occur, they cover but a small ground, compared with
that which is filled by the semi-vowels; it seems as if they were the
highest points reached by the consonants in their desire of emulating
the semi-vowels and vowels.

Besides these changes of the fluid consonants which are obtained
by modifications of the breath, there are others which are caused by
shifting the places of articulation; of these I shall speak hereafter.

The relations existing between the hard, soft, and fluid conso-
nants are the same as between the points of a circle ; for Comparative
Philology shows that in the progress of time the fiuid consonant is
made soft, the soft hard, and the hard fluid, thus establishing the
fact that the hard consonant is equidistant from the soft and the
fluid, e.g. in the Anglo-Saxon portion of the English tongue, which
represents an early stage of the German language, we find the words
bath, word, and water, which in the modern German are spelled
Bad, Wort, and Wasser, &c. <A similar change happens to the
vowels in the two languages, with this difference, however, that it is
the German language which usually holds fast to the original vowels,
while it is the English that varies them. Thus it happens that some-
times where in German we find a in the English language we find
e, 0, t, and u, viz., Germ. Last, Engl. rest; Germ. halten, Engl. to
hold; Germ. flackern, Engl. to flicker; Germ. flattern, Engl. to
flutter. On comparing the changes of the vowels with those of the
consonants, we find that the latter are more limited in their changes
than the former; for the consonants can only move from right to
left, 7. e. the fluid consonant (th) can only be changed into the soft
consonant (d), but not into the hard (t), while the vowels can move
both to the right and to the left. Comparative philology, moreover,
proves that the three circles which are formed by the labial, dental,
and guttural consonants are perfectly independent of each other and
only rarely interchange, so that, as a general thing, a labial does not
become a dental, nor a dental a guttural, although it sometimes
happens that through the agency of the vowel-consonant y a guttural

_

1861.] 321 [ Consonants.
or a labial becomes a dental ; besides a few other interchanges of con-
sonants of different classes, noticed by comparative philology. While,
therefore, all the vowels together form one circle or oval, which may
run either from left to right or from right to left, the consonants
form three separate ciréles, all of which run only from right to left.

[Rem.—tThe same discordant views which we notice among the
phonologists and grammarians with regard to the definition of the
particular stations in the vocal tube where the articulation of the
several consonants is effected, and in their manner of naming them
afterwards, we observe in the account which they give of the formation
of the several consonants in each station and in the names which
they give to them.

With regard to the difference between the hard and soft conso-
nants, Dr. Briicke says, page 55: ‘In all the systems elaborated by
linguists who have studied comparative phonology, the soft conso-
nants have been classed among the sonant letters, because phoneti-
cally they are as much related to the sonant fluid consonants, as the
hard consonants are related to the non-sonant fluid consonants; still
some of them hesitate to class them among the sonant consonants,
because at one short period of their articulation the voice is inter-
mitted. However, in some instances, the voice really continues to
sound after the station has been closed, and, whenever this is not
the case, the glottis is still contracted and ready to vibrate, which is
never the case with the non-sonant consonants. The reason why the
Voice in the pronunciation of the soft consonants really does cease,
is because the difference in the pressure of the air in the chest and
in the cavity of the mouth is not sufficiently great to cause a current
of air by which the glottis may be rendered vocal. During the
entire duration of the closing of the station, in the pronunciation of
the soft consonants, the glottis is ever ready to vibrate, and, there-
fore, as soon as the station is opened the voice continues to sound in
the same way as it did before it was closed. This is the essential
difference between the pronunciation of the hard and soft consonants.”
In support of his argument Dr. Briicke gives an account of the inte-
resting manner in which the modern Grecks transcribe the soft con-
sonants. ‘lhe old Greek soft consonants 2 and 6, in the course of
time have become fluid, and the ancient # is pronounced by the
modern Greeks like v, and 6 like th. In order, then, to represent
the soft consonants in their language, in the case of the labial soft
consonant, they take the sonant labial semi-vowel », which is pro-
nounced with the glottis contracted, and place it before the hard

Tafel. | 329 [October.

consonant =; by pronouncing them quickly in succession the hard
consonant z is made soft, and the semi-vowel » is almost reduced to
the indistinct sound which is heard before the English soft conso-
nant in sob, tub, &e. The same thing is done in the case of the
dental scft consonant, where the semi-vowel » is placed before c,
VIZ.) YT.

Dr. Briicke continues: “The contraction of the glottis so as to be
ready to vibrate,. thus constitutes the essential difference between
the soft and hard consonants; all other distinctions are adventitious
and thus unessential. It has been maintained that the soft conso-
nants are distinguished from the hard by being exploded with a
milder force, and that this fact can be noticed by holding the band
opposite to the mouth and alternately pronouncing the hard and its
corresponding soft consonant. That in the pronunciation of the hard
consonant, in this case, a forcible breathing is ejected against the
hand, which is scarcely observed at all in the pronunciation of the
soft consonant. Again, that if, in exploding the hard consonant, you
lay your hand on your breast, you feel it collapse suddenly, which is
not the case in the pronunciation of the soft consonant. All this is
true, but these are merely incidental matters. In pronouncing the
soft consonants, the glottis is contracted, so as to be ready to vibrate,
and a sudden rush of the air from the lungs is thus prevented, even
after the station has been opened; but in the pronunciation of the
hard consonant, the glottis is wide open, and hence the sudden and
violent gush of air from the lungs upon the opening of the station,
and hence also the corresponding collapse of the chest. Suppose
that the difference between the hard and soft consonants merely
consisted in the manner of their explosion, this distinction would be
lost entirely upon their being pronounced before their corresponding
nasal semi-vowels ; for in this case they are, indeed, sounded, but not
exploded, and the distinction between them is, nevertheless, clearly
observed, as in the English words midshipman and club-man. It
has also been maintained that the essential difference between these
two kinds of sounds consisted in the station being closed more firmly
in the pronunciation of the hard than in that of the soft consonants.
This is usually the case, but it is likewise merely an incidental mat-
ter. In the pronunciation of the hard consonants the glottis is wide
open; the pressure of the air is thus the same in the cavity of the
mouth as in the lungs, and the station must, therefore, be closed with
sufficient firmness to resist this pressure. But the case is different in
regard to the soft consonants; in their pronunciation the glottis is

1861.] 323 [Consonants.

contracted, that is, the vocal ligaments meet almost, and are only
separated a little by the current of air which causes them to vibrate.
In case the station is closed, with the glottis contracted in this man-
ner, it need not be shut so firmly, inasmuch as the air is pressed
more slowly into the cavity of the mouth while the glottis is vibrating,
and therefore the pressure there is increased only very slowly. As
the station, moreover, is shut but for a very short time in speaking,
there is no need of closing it as firmly in the pronunciation of the
soft consonants as in that of the hard consonants. However, no
matter how firmly the station is closed, whenever it is opened while
the glottis is sounding, the soft and not the hard consonant is pro-
duced ; and no matter how tightly it is closed, whenever the glottis
is wide open the hard and not the soft consonant is obtained.”

With regard to the sonant and non-sonant nature of the soft and
hard consonants, R. von Raumer makes the following remarks (Zeits-
chrift f. d. GHsterreich. Gymnas. 1858, Heft 5, page 555): ‘The
distinction between sonant and non-sonant consonants, which was
already known to the ancient Sanscrit grammarians, is an excellent
criterion, . . . . but, inasmuch as the sound of the voice in the
pronunciation of the soft consonants is merely an incidental and not
an essential element, it may be well to investigate the cause why the
voice combines with some sounds but refuses to do so with others.
This cause is no other than that certain sounds are produced by
blowing and others by breathing. Blowing excludes all sound, but
breathing invites it.”” After thus stating the opinions of two of the
highest authorities in matters connected with phonology, I shall in-
vestigate the subject myself, and see how my own results agree with
those of these two gentlemen. First of all I propose to explain the
distinction between the German and English soft consonants.

The fact that the Germans pronounce their soft consonants differ-
ently from the Americans may be noticed daily in this country,
where we frequently hear ‘‘ goot morning,’ ‘Got’ instead of God,
and ‘‘hock” instead of hog, from the lips of the former. The reason
of this is that the Germans pronounce their soft consonants with
mute breath, and these sounds, unless followed by vowels, are per-
fectly inaudible; wherefore, in order to insure their being heard at
the end of words, they must needs be changed into their correspond-
ing hard sounds. The German J, thus, at the end of words, is
changed into p, the German d into ¢, and by the southern Germans,
this analogy is also carried out with respect to the consonant y, which,
at the end of words, they change into /, while the northern Germans

Tafel. ] 394. [October.

soften it into the German ch. The English soft consonant being
formed of sonant breath, is heard at the end of words, as well as at
the beginning and in the middle. It hence appears that the Eng-
lish soft consonant is a completer articulated sound than the
German, because it preserves its character as a soft consonant
throughout, while the German, at the end of words, passes into the
hard consonant. The Germans, moreover, make no distinction be-
tween p in midshipman and b in abmahnen. Falkmann (De-
clamatorik, Hannover, 1836, vol. i, page 192), says concerning
this subject: ‘It is almost against the nature with us Germans to
pronounce a soft consonant at the end of a word, and with great
difficulty we imitate the final 4, d, g, and even the soft final s of
the English (tub, bed, fog, was). ... . We think that it would
be an advantage for the Germans if, in the pronunciation of their
own tongue, they would imitate the sound of the soft consonants of
their English cousins.”

A peculiarity of the English soft consonants consists in the indis-
tinct sound which is heard before them, either in the beginning or
at the end of words; at the end of words, as in tub, bed, fog, &e.,
it is even heard more distinctly, because it is not absorbed there by
a following vowel. This indistinct sound is produced by the air
from the lungs being rendered sonant by rushing through the con-
tracted orifice of the glottis, and collecting in the back part of the
mouth. By opening the station and discharging through it the air
collected in the back part of the mouth, when it is on the point of
becoming mute, the sound of the English soft consonant is produced.
There are accordingly three elements conspiring in the production of
the English soft consonant: i, the glottis vibrating so as to make the
air rushing through it sonant; 2, the collection of the sonant breath
in the back part of the mouth; 3, the closing and opening of the
station. The manner of closing and opening the station does not differ
much in the pronunciation of the hard and soft consonants, but we
must investigate the influence which the other two elements exercise
upon the formation of the latter sounds. As the distinction between
the hard and soft consonants is as much observed in the whispering
language (vox clanilestina) as in the loud language, we see at once that
the sonant element is not essential; neither does Dr. Briicke exactly
hold this, he only insists that in the pronunciation of the soft consonant
the glottis is contracted, so as to be ready to vibrate. As regards the
second element, viz., the retention of the breath in the back part of
the mouth, it is produced by the pressure of the root of the tongue

1861.] 325 (Consonants.

against the palate. The fact of the air being there retained is made
very evident in the pronunciation of }, where the sonant air is col-
lected in the mouth without its inflating the cheeks at all, as in the
pronunciation of p. The use of this retention of the air seems to be
to prevent the full force of the column of air from the lungs to press
against the closed station, and it acts thus as a sort of regulator of
the breath. In fact this retaining of the breath by any of the vocal
organs, either by the lungs themselves or the glottis, or the anterior
or posterior parts of the mouth, instead of allowing its full force to
bear against the closed apertures of the vocal tube, as in the case of
the hard consonants, I regard as the chief characteristic of the soft
consonants, and as their principal distinction from the hard. In
proof of this I adduce the German language, where the sole distinction
between the hard and*soft consonants consists in the lesser weight of
air brought to bear against the closed stations, else the soft consonants
could not be changed into their corresponding hard consonants at the
end of words by simply increasing the pressure of the air in their
pronunciation. Still, in thus making the leading characteristic of
the soft consonant to consist in the lesser weight of air brought to
bear against the closed station, I do not, on this account, object to
the explanations of Dr. Briicke and R. von Raumer, as may be seen
from what follows: I only object to the generalization of the former
in making a// soft consonants sonant.

My position will become more evident by the following investiga-
tion into the nature of the consonants in general.

There are three elements conspiring in the pronunciation of the
consonants : 1, the air from the lungs; 2, the disposition of the glot-
tis; 3, the manner in which the articulating stations in the vocal
tube are disposed. Each of these elements undergoes various modi-
fications during the pronunciation of the consonants. R. von Rau-
mer makes the modifications of the air itself the criterion of a division
of the consonants, Dr. Briicke those of the glottis, and I the different
dispositions of the various articulating stations. The articulating
stations modify the breath passing through them, and are modified
by it in return. They modify the breath in a twofold way, by either
being kept closed or left ajar; and when they are kept closed they
are again affected by the opposing breath in a twofold way, viz., the
breath can either press against the closed station in a very forcible
manner, or else more mildly; in the former case the stations are
closed more firmly, and in the latter case more lightly. There are
thus altogether three modifications in the arrangement of the articu-

VOL. -VIII.— 2s

Tafel. | 326 [October.

lating stations, accordingly as they are either firmly or lightly closed,
or left ajar. In the first instance the hard consonants are produced,
in the second the soft, and in the third the fluid. As regards the
modifications of the air itself, it can either be ejected from the lungs
as a blow or as a breathing. When the air is blown out from the
lungs we obtain the hard consonants and the blown fluid consonants,
and when it is breathed out the soft consonants and the breathed fluid
consonunts. In blowing, the glottis is wide open, but in breathing
it has a tendency to contract. Nor is the glottis the only part of the
vocal tube which has a tendency to contract in breathing. The
radical difference between blowing and breathing is this: In blowing,
all the apertures, from the inmost parts of the lungs to the mouth
itself, are stretched open, and the air is suddenly ejected by a con-
traction of the muscles of the chest; but in »breathing there is no
such forcible opening of the organs, but they are left in their usual
state, and the air is gradually and almost insensibly expressed. In
blowing we notice a distinct effort made towards opening the organs
of speech, but in breathing the only tendency which we notice in the
organs is that of being left alone. While in blowing, therefore, the
glottis is stretched wide open, so as not to interfere in the slightest
degree with the rushing out of the air; in common breathing, although
the glottis is still open, it nevertheless has more of a tendency to con-
tract, and thus of preserving its original quiet state; and thus while
by an intensified blowing the glottis is stretched more and more open,
this being the original tendency of a blow, by an intensified breathing
the glottis is more and more closed, this being the original tendency
of a breathing. In the motion of the air which is called blowing,
there are indefinite degrees of rapidity; when it is reduced to its
minimum degree of rapidity, so as to resemble a breathing, we obtain
by it the German soft consonants, which are the non-sonant soft con-
sonants. In breathing, also, we notice various degrees of velocity ;
in common breathing, when the current of air moves slowly from the
lungs, the glottis does not vibrate, and the breathing is mute; but
when it moves more rapidly the slight noise is produced which is
heard in the whispering language, and when the speed of the current
is still more increased the glottis begins to vibrate and the breathing
is made sonant, as in sighing, singing, speaking. When the soft con-
sonants are pronounced with sonant breathing we obtain the English
or the sonant soft consonants ; when we pronounce the fluid conso-
nants with the slight noise of the whispering language, we produce
the non-sonant, breathed fluid consonants, and when we pronounce

1861.] 327 | Consonants.

them with the sonant breathing the sonant fluid consonants. There
are thus 1, hard consonants-which are blown; 2, sonant soft consonants
which are breathed, and non-sonant soft consonants where the blow
is reduced to the minimum degree of its velocity and resembles a
breathing; 3, fluid consonants which are blown, and sonant and non-
sonant consonants which are breathed.

As regards the order in which the consonants, generated in each
of the articulating stations, are presented by the various phonologists,
I propose to exhibit the systems of each in the following schemes,
commencing with my own:

iE. IL Til.
HARD CONSONANTS. SOFT CONSONANTS. FLUID CONSONANTS.
= blown. = breathed. E Pa
a) sonant. blown. breathed.
b) non-sonant. a) sonant.

b) non-sonant.

2. Prof. von Raumer’s scheme (Zeitschrift f. d. oesterreichischen
Gymnasien, Jahrgang ix, Heft 5, page 357):

k 1b i
EXPLOSIVE SOUNDS. CONTINUOUS CONSONANT SOUNDS.
(Verschlusslaute. ) (Konsonantische Dauerlaute. )
a. b. a. b.
blown. breathed. blown. breathed.
(flatae) (halatee) (flatee) (halatze.)

= non-sonant] [= sonant]

3. Dr. Briicke’s scheme (pages 30, 55, &c.):

¥ Tf.
EXPLOSIVE SOUNDS. FRICATIVE SOUNDS.
(Verschlusslaute. ) (Reibungsgerausche.)
a. b. a. b.
non-sonant. sonant, non-sonant. sonant.

The object of reducing the consonants generated in the various
articulating stations into a system, may either be to exhibit their
mutual relations, or to give a synopsis of the elements conspiring in
their formation. The history of language reveals the relations be-
tween the several consonants, by tracing the changes which they un-
dergo in the course of time, and upon being transplanted from one

Tafel, | 328 [October.

language into another, the presumption being that these changes are
brought about according to the degree of affinity existing between the
several sounds; but the materials for a synopsis of their constituent
elements are furnished by physiological researches. Physiology can-
not decide the question as to the relations of the consonants, as little
as philology can give us a clue to their formation; therefore, in order
to construct a consonant system exhibiting both the relations and the
component elements of the several consonants, physiology and phi-
lology must combine, the former furnishing the materials and the
latter arranging them into a proper form. These preliminary remarks
are necessary to enable me to discuss the differences between my own
scheme and those of R. von Raumer and Dr. Briicke.

The schemes of Dr. Briicke and R. von Raumer give us a syn-
opsis of what each considers to be the elements of the several conso-
nants,—they are merely physiological schemes. In my own scheme
I undertake to supply their deficiencies and to arrange the consonants
into true philological order. The nature of the deficiencies supplied,
appears on a comparison of my scheme with that of the others. As
regards the true relations of the several consonants in each station,
comparative philology recognizes three degrees of solidity among
them, which I call hard, soft, and fluid. These three degrees, this
science proves to have been changed, in the course of time, in such
a manner that the fluid consonants were made soft, the soft hard,
and the hard fluid; this has been instanced above, and it has, more-
over, been stated that the relations existing between the hard, soft,
and fluid consonants are the same as between the points of a circle.
I can, therefore, present my scheme of consonants, also, in the fol-
lowing diagram :

The philological arrangement
differs from the physiological in
this respect, that the former makes
a separate degree of the soft con-

Bank sonants, while the latter classes
b)non-sonant them with the hard consonants
under one head, and while com-
parative philology teaches that
the breathed and blown fluid con-
sonants together constitute one
degree, and that both are related to the hard and soft consonants in
a like manner, the physiologists are inclined to maintain that the

A breathea
: a) sonant
[flucd bnarsonant

2.bloun soft

1861.] 329 [Consonants.

breathed fluid consonants are especially related to the breathed soft
consonants, and the blown fluid consonants to the blown hard con-
sonants. The fact that the blown and breathed fluid consonants are
found in the same degree is proved also by this consideration, that
in the English and French languages these two consonants frequently
interchange in the same words, e. g. halfand halves, life and lives,
neuf and neuve, &c. That this arrangement of the consonants
into three degrees is also based on physiological grounds, I have
proved above, where I have shown that in the pronunciation of the
consonants the articulating stations are modified in a threefold manner.
This division has also been observed by the old grammarians, who
have divided the mutes into tenwes, medic, and aspiratae. The
translation of these terms, in some of our modern grammars, is
snwoth, middle, and aspirate. The term ‘smooth’ I regard as an
unfortunate translation, inasmuch as the hard consonants might with
more propriety be called rough instead of smooth ; the term “‘ middle’’
is better, but the term “‘ aspdrate,” in Greek grammar, is limited to
a few fluid consonants only, viz., ¢, 7, %, and ¢ or o is excluded from
it, and classed either with the semi-vowels, or else is made into a
separate class and called a sibilant. I adopt the terms “ hard, soft,
and fluid,” because in common language they describe three degrees
of solidity; ‘hard and soft,’ moreover, are the general terms by
which the smooth and middle consonants are indicated in German,
and “fluid” recommends itself on the score of being a degree softer
than “ soft,” and because, being a new term, we can easily include
in it the aspirates as well as the sibilants. The schemes proposed by
other phonologists and grammarians are generally based on mere
physiological grounds, as may be seen from what follows.

Latham (English Language, 2d edit. page 127), divides the mutes
into /ene and aspirate, and each of them afterwards into sharp and
fiat. The sonant consonants he calls flat, and the non-sonant sharp,
but he is at a loss himself (page 122) how to explain the difference
between /ene and aspirate.

Wallis (Grammatica Anglicana) divides the consonants into muta
and semi-muta (non-sonant and sonant explosive sounds) and aspv-
rata (fluid consonant), subéilior, and pinguior, each of which he
subdivides into sonant and non-sonant.

Kempelen’s division is like that of Dr. Briicke.

Dr. Joh. Miller speaks a, of consonants produced by strepitus
cequalis seu continuus ; b, by strepitus explosivus ; these he subdivides

Tafel. } 330 [October.

again into 1, Lxplosivae simplices (b, d, g); 2, Explosivae aspiratae
(p, @, &).

Ellis has explodents and continuants, and Lepsius, explosivae or
dividuae, and fricativae or continuae, and each of these he sub-
divides into fortes and lenes.

Prof. Max Miiller (Bunsen’s Outlines, &c., Vol. II, page 445),
divides the consonants into fenues and mediae, and into flatus sibi-
lantes, among which he distinguishes asperi and lenes ; in addition
to these he has both tenues and mediae aspiratae, following the
Sanscrit grammarians. ]

After these extended remarks on the nature of the hard, soft, and
fluid consonants, I can proceed in my work, and specify the different
consonants, generated in each of the articulating stations.

§ 12. In the jirst or labial station two series of consonants may
be produced. ‘This station is composed of the lips and the upper
teeth, and can be closed either by pressing the lips together, or
holding the lower lip against the upper teeth. In either case, by
closing the station firmly and exploding it by a blow, we obtain the
labial hard consonant p; by shutting it more tightly and opening
it by breathing against it, we get the non-sonant labial soft conso-
nant in German, and by making the breathing sonant and collect-
ing it in the back part of the mouth, before exploding the station
with it, the common labial soft consonant bin English. The hard
and soft consonants, produced by these two methods, viz., by press-
ing the lips together, or holding the lower lip against the upper teeth,
scareely differ from each other, but in their pronunciation the station
is usually closed according to the first method, 7. e. they are pronounced
with the lips compressed ; but the difference between these two kinds of
consonants becomes apparent in the pronunciation of the fluid conso-
nants. If we hold the lower lip loosely against the upper teeth and
blow through the station, when thus disposed, we get the fluid con-
sonant f, by breathing through it the German fluid consonant w,
and by making the air sonorous before breathing it through the
opening, the English fluid consonant v. By pressing the lips loosely
together, we obtain another series of fluid consonants; by blowing
through the station we get a modification of f, which is nothing else
but a common blowing. Dr. Briicke says that this f is used by
many Germans in the pronunciation of u in qu, e. g. Quelle, Quirl,
&e. By breathing the vowel-sound w in flute through the station,
when thus disposed, we get the English vowel-consonant w, which
has been described above. In the labial station we thus obtain the

1861.] 331 [Consonants.

following consonants (as exhibited in the
accompanying diagram): 1, the hard con-
sonant p; 2, the German and English
soft consonants b and 6 ; 3, the fluid con-
sonants f and v, and the German fluid
consonant m9; in addition to this, we
have the English vowel-consonant w,
which I propose to place on the outside
of the diagram, because it is a sort of
intermediate sound between the labial
consonants and the vowels.

§ 18. In the dental station three series of consonants may be pro-
duced, by either pressing the tip of the tongue against the upper
teeth, or the upper gums, or finally against the roof of the mouth,
as may be seen from figures 5, 6, 7, in Dr. Bricke’s plate, appended
to his work. By closing the station firmly, in any of these three
places, and exploding it with a blow, we obtain the hard dental con-
sonant t; by relaxing the pressure and exploding the aperture by
breathing against it, the German soft consonant ¥, and by rendering
the breathing sonorous before exploding the station with it, the En-
glish soft consonant d. The hard and soft dental consonants which
are in use in the English language, are those of the second series,
7. e. those which are formed by pressing the tip of the tongue against
the gums; they are called alveolar by Dr. Briicke. The cerebral t
and d, or those of the third series, are found in the Sanscrit, and the
dental t and d, or those of the first series, according to Dr. Briicke,
are used by some people in place of the alveolar. The difference
between these three series, which is not distinctly marked in the
hard and soft consonants, is more clearly exhibited in the fluid con-
sonants; there the different shades are also expressed to some extent
by separate characters in writing. The fluid consonants of the first
dental series are obtained by holding the tip of the tongue against
the upper teeth. By blowing through the interstices of the teeth,
with the tongue in this position, we get the sound of th in thunder,
and by breathing through them, with the air rendered sonorous, the
sound of th in the, this, leather, &e. The fluid consonants of the
second dental series are generated by holding the tip of the tongue
against the upper gum in such a manner as to allow an egress to the
air through the teeth. By blowing through this passage we get the
sound of ss in blessing or s in say ; by breathing through it the sound
of s in was; and by rendering the air sonorous before breathing

LABIAL STATION.

Tafel. ] 332 [October.

through it, the sound of zin zeal. The fluid consonants of the third
dental series are obtained by drawing the tongue a little farther into
the mouth than is done in the pronunciation of s, and there lowering
the posterior part of the tongue, so that it presents a somewhat con-
cave surface to the opposing breath; by blowing against this surface,
the rushing noise of the consonant sh is heard, and by breathing
against it, and, at the same time, render-
ing the air sonorous, the sound of z in
azure. In the dental station there are thus
produced the following consonants (as is
illustrated by the accompanying diagram) :
1, the hard consonant ¢ ; 2, the German and
English soft consonants § and d; 3, the
fluid consonants th in thunder, th? in this,
s'in say or ss in blessing, s* in was, 2 in

DENTAL STATION.

tht s*% sh,
lh, 8% 2, Ba

Fr

zeal, sh and 2* in azure.

[Rem.—Dr. Briicke notices a fourth series of dental consonants,
which is produced by pressing the tip of the tongue against the lower
front teeth, while the middle portion of the tongue is held against
the upper gum: this he calls the dorsal series; but the hard and
fluid consonants there produced are but slight variations of the
alveolar ¢ and s, and they are, indeed, so much like them, that I do
not deem it necessary to make a separate series of them.

I differ, also, from Dr. Briicke in his explanation of sh, which he
holds to be an amalgamation of the guttural and dental fluid conso-
nants; it is a clear dental letter and nothing else. I do not even
hesitate to call it a dental letter, although in its pronunciation the
tongue is drawn away from the teeth and touches the palate; for in
pronouncing sh as well as s, the teeth are closed, while in the gut-
tural consonants they are open.

§ 14. In the guttural station we obtain two series of consonants,
by pressing the middle of the tongue either against the hard or soft
palates (see figures 8 and 9 in plate). This circle is defective in the En-
glish language in some of its members. The hard guttural conso-
nant k is produced by pressing the middle of the tongue against any
part of the palate which it can reach, and exploding the closed aper-
ture by a blow, just as the hard dental consonant ¢ is formed by
pressing the tip of the tongue against any part of the palate which
it can reach, and afterwards exploding the closed aperture. By re-
laxing the pressure and exploding the station by breathing against
it, we obtain the German soft guttural letter g, and by making the

SS

1861.] 333 [Semi-vowels.

breathing sonant before exploding the station with it, the Luglish
soft consonant g. Some of the fluid guttural consonants are wanting
in the English language; they are produced by leaving the guttural
door ajar, and either blowing or breathing the air through it. The
fluid consonants of the first series are obtained by pressing the middle
of the tongue against the hard palate, in such a manner as to allow
an egress to the air. By blowing through the aperture thus obtained,
we get the German consonant ch or yin Nacht. By pressing the middle
of the tongue against the soft palate in a like manner, and blowing
through this aperture, we get the German consonant ch or 7 in nicht;
this is the fluid consonant of the second series. In addition to these, if,
in the pronunciation of ¢in machine, we press the middle of the tongue
more towards the palate, we get the vowel-

consonant y, which is nothing else buta gut- SUTTUPA™ pia
tural fluid consonant, animated by the vowel

7 in machine, as has been shown above. In

the guttural station we thus obtain: 1, the

hard consonant £; 2, the German and En_

glish soft consonants g and g; and 3, the

German fluid consonants ¢ljt in Nacht, and

cly in nicht, to which may be added the

vowel-consonant y.

By most linguists the letter 2 is classed among the guttural con-
sonants, because, etymologically, it is closely related to them; but
physiology teaches us that it is nothing else but the unmodified, non-
sonant breath, passing out of the glottis and striking against the
surface of the pharynx and the outside air. Dr. Briicke, on this
account, separates it entirely from the consonants proper, and classes
it among the laryngal sounds. The letter h, therefore, represents
nothing else but the unmodified breath.

[Rem.—lIn addition to the laryngal and guttural sounds described
above, Dr. Briicke notices some others which are found in the Orien-
tal and Slavonic languages, but as they are foreign to our subject, I
do not deem it necessary to enter into their discussion. |

CH APPEE &V I:
ON THE SEMI-VOWELS.

§ 15. The semi-vowels may be divided into two classes, very dis-
similar apparently, but which have the leading characteristics of this
VOL. VIII.—2T

Tafel.] 334 [October.

species of sounds in common. These are vocality and continuity.
They also have no corresponding mutes ; wherein they have a marked
difference from the sonant fluid consonants, z, v, &c., which, other-
wise, are very much like them.

The first class of the semi-vowels consists of the nasal sounds m,
n, and ng; and the second of 7 and the several kinds of +.

In the pronunciation of the first class of the semi-vowels, the soft
palate is lowered, and the sonant breath, being checked in some one
of the closed articulating stations, is discharged through the nose.
In the pronunciation of m, the labial station is thus closed ; in that
of n, the dental; and in that of ng in thing or young, the guttural.
AI, therefore, is related to the labial station; », to the dental; and
ng to the guttural. This affinity is manifested in the composition of
words. The nasal semi-vowels are called resonants by Dr. Briicke,
because, in their production, the voice simply resounds in the cavi-
ties of the mouth and the nose.

In the pronunciation of J, the tip of the tongue closes the dental
station, but its posterior portion is depressed, so as to allow the sonant
breath to pass out between the jaw-teeth, and along the cheeks. Of
the semi-vowel 7 there are three kinds. The first we may call the
dental r. It is produced by causing the tongue to vibrate against
the gums of the upper incisory teeth, while the sonant breath is pro-
pelled through the mouth. The second is the palatal r. It is
formed by drawing the tongue further into the mouth, and so dis-
posing it there against the hard palate that it can searcely vibrate. By
propelling the sonant breath against it with the view of causing it to
vibrate, we obtain the English r in arrow. The orthoépists call the
former the ¢rilled R, and the latter the smooth ; and they recom-
mend that the 7 be trilled when it precedes a vowel, as in roll, crush,
&c.; but that it be made smooth when it follows a vowel, as in air,
orb, &e. In addition to these, there is the guttural r, which is made
by causing the uvula to vibrate. This 7, Dr. Briicke says, is the
Provengal r of the French, which even now is frequently heard in
Paris.

CHAPTERS Var

ON THE COMBINATION OF THE CONSONANTS AND SEMI-VOWELS
WITH THE VOWELS.

§ 16. The combination of the semi-vowels and those consonants
which are formed of sonorous breath, viz., b, d, y, v, and z, with the

“

1861.] 335 (Combinations.

preceding or following vowels, is effected very easily ; for, as they are
all formed of sonorous breath, no break occurs in passing from one
species of sound to another.

The case is different in passing from a hard consonant to a vowel,
or vice versa. These are no longer homogeneous sounds ; for the for-
mer are pronounced with mute and the latter with sonorous breath.
When the hard consonants are initial, the mute breath employed in
their formation must all be ejected before the sonorous breath of the
vowels can be heard; and, on this account, there is naturally a chasm
between the hard consonants and the following vowels. This chasm
is filled up by the breathing sound 4; for the waste breath, ejected
after the explosion of the hard consonants, by striking against the
surface of the pharynx, on its passage from the glottis, and in
coming in contact with the outside air, assumes the form of this
sound. This causes the aspiration of the hard consonants which
is frequently noticed. In some languages, this aspiration is
stronger; in others weaker, according as the pressure of the air
from the lungs is more or less intense, or as the flowing out of
the mute breath is sooner or later checked in the glottis. The En-
glish aspirate their hard consonants strongly, the Germans weakly,
which is the reason that when the consonants p, ¢, and & are pro-
nounced by German organs, they sound more like b, d, and g to an
English ear. When the hard consonants are jinal, 7. e. when they
follow the vowels, their respective articulating stations can, indeed,
be closed immediately, and the vowel thus be cut short ; but the se-
cond operation of their articulation, viz., that of opening the sta-
tion, which, in a great measure, constitutes their acoustical effect, is
naturally heard separately from the vowels. When the hard conso-
nants are medial, that is, when they are pronounced between two
vowels, as in rapid, meeting, pica, the aspirate is almost entirely
lost, and the hard consonants on this account are more intimately
connected with the vowels in this instance.

Between the fluid consonants /, s, th, and sh, which are also formed
of mute breath, and the following vowels, there is no chasm ; for in
their pronunciation the articulating stations are not suddenly burst
open, as is done in the formation of the hard consonants, but they
remain ajar, and thus all mute breath preceding the vowels, instead
of passing out in the form of the breathing sound A, as in the hard
consonants, is converted into these fluid consonants themselves.
When they are medial and final, and are thus preceded by vowels,
there is a tendency observed in them to become sonant, as in his,
reason, &c. This tendency will be discussed in the second part.

Tafel.] 336 [October.

With regard to the sonant fluid consonants, viz., v, z, th, Mr. Ellis
states (Hssentials of Phonetics), page 11, that, when they are final,
we always pass over into their corresponding non-sonant sounds;
and that this may be particularly observed in solemn delivery, as in
the reading of clergymen, who, instead of hiz (his), have, say hizs,
havf.

The several combinations of two or three consonants and semi-
vowels, either before or after the vowels, will be discussed under their
own especial heads. They combine with the vowels in the same way
as when these are preceded or followed by single consonants and
semi-vowels.

CHA Bt FR. Vol
ON CONSONANTAL DIPHTHONGS.

§ 17. We shall now investigate the principles by which the conso-
nants combine with each other. Some of these combinations are so
intimate that we may call them consonantal diphthongs, while in
others, which arise from mere juxtaposition of two consonants, they
do not combine at all. The former occur in simple words or stems,
and the latter are brought about by the composition of two separate
words.

In the pronunciation of the mutes or hard and soft consonants, we
may distinguish two separate operations, that of closing and of
opening the articulating stations. By each of these operations the
proper sound of the mutes is produced; and although, for their full
formation, both operations must contribute, still in speech they may
be separated, and the mutes be pronounced at one time by the clos-
ing, and at another by the opening of the articulating stations; for
instance in apt, p is pronounced by closing the labial station, and ¢
by opening the dental; so also in act, &c. In fact, there are some
combinations where the consonants are pronounced in this manner,
and others where each consonant requires to be pronounced both by
the closing and the opening of the station, as, for instance, tp, th,
&e. The former are among the consonantal diphthongs, and occur in
single syllables, while the other can only exist by the composition of
two separate words or syllables, as in postpone, pumpkin, milkpan,
kitcat, &e.

Our next object will be to discuss the various kinds of consonantal

1861.] 337 [Consonantal Diphthongs.

diphthongs, and to specify those combinations where two consonants
combine with each other, and where they refuse doing so.

The first kind of consonantal diphthongs is obtained when the hard
consonants are followed by the breathing sound h. By this means we
get what may be called the hard consonants aspirated. The pure aspi-
rates, 7. e. such where the letter / is distinctly pronounced, do not occur
in the English language, except in compound words, as in uphold, short-
hand, workhouse, &c. But, as has been mentioned above, when the
hard consonants are initial and final, they always become more or less
aspirated. The breathing sound h combines so very intimately with
the hard consonants, even when joined to them by composition, that
their combination can scarcely be regarded as a consonantal diphthong ;
but with the soft consonants, at least with the English kind, it does
not combine at all, because the sound of the voice with which these
consonants are pronounced, excludes the mute breathing soundh. Soif
in abhor, madhouse, or log-house, we wish to sound the letters , d,
or g distinctly, we must pronounce these words slowly, and separate
their two constituent members. In conversation, we generally obvi-
ate this difficulty by pronouncing the letters 0, d, g like p, ¢, &. In
combinations of the fluid consonants with h, also, the two words by
which they are brought into juxtaposition require to be sounded se-
parately, as in off-hand, race-horse, flesh-hook, heath-hen, stave-head,
&e.; for if we endeavor to pronounce them closely together, the
letter h is absorbed by the preceding fluid consonants.

§ 18. The second kind of consonantal diphthongs is produced when
the members of the same consonantal series are pronounced consecu-
tively. The hard and soft consonants of the same series cannot be thus
combined on account of their sameness, and, also, because the En-
elish hard consonants are pronounced with mute, and the English
soft consonants with sonorous breath ; and it is a matter of impos-
sibility to pronounce consecutively consonants formed of mute and
of sonorous breath. In case they do come together by composition,
whenever the hard consonant precedes, it is assimilated to the fol-
lowing soft, as in cupboard, clapboard, raspberry, blackguard, &c.,
which are pronounced as if they were spelt cubboard, clabboard,
rasberry, blaggard ; and when the soft consonant precedes, the word
is pronounced in two detached syllables, as in sub-pena, head-tie,
hand-tree, land-tax, dog-kennel ; or when they are pronounced hur-
riedly the preceding soft is assimilated to the succeeding hard conso-
nant. Next to the aspirates the most intimate conjunction between
two consonants is obtained when the hard and soft are followed by

Tafel. ] 338 [October.

their respective fluid consonants, asin church and judge. The combi-
nations of this kind which occur in the English language are those of
the cerebral t and sh in church ; of the cerebral d and zh in judge ;
of the dental ¢ and th in width (for d before the blown or sharp th
becomes ¢); of the alveolar t and s in hits, which is spelled z in
German, and the alveolar d and z in needs, which is spelled z in
Italian. In the German language, moreover, we find pf in P/erd, and
in English by composition in hopeful, also bv in obvious, and in the
German, ky or kchin Stiickchen. Among these, tsh and dzh are found
both as initials and finals, as in church, judge ; and as medials, as in
nature, soldier. dth, ts, and dz are only found as finals, as in width,
hits, needs, and bv and pf as medials in obvious and hopeful. It was
mentioned above that the hard consonants in English before a vowel
are naturally aspirated, 7. e., a portion of the breath which is used
in exploding the articulating stations by striking against the surface
of the pharynx, assumes the form of the breathing sound 7. In the
above combinations, after the several articulating stations have been
exploded, they are left ajar, and thus, instead of the letter h, the
corresponding fluid consonants of each station are produced. In the
ease of the soft consonants, also, the sonant breath, ejected after the
explosion of the articulating stations, is moulded into their corre-
sponding sonant fluid consonants by leaving the articulating stations
ajar. The connection between these hard consonants and their cor-
responding fluid consonants is, therefore, as intimate as between the
hard consonants and the breathing sound / ; for, in each case, the
succeeding consonants are formed of the waste breath used in ex-
ploding the several articulating stations. When the fluid consonants
precede, the case is different, for there they only combine with the
initial element of the hard consonants, which consists in closing the
station ; and between this (which is entirely inaudible, except when
it is preceded by a vowel) and its second element, a small pause in-
tervenes. The combinations of this kind in the English language
are st, zd, tht, thd. The first of these, viz., st, occurs both as an
initial, a final, and a medial, as in s¢i//, fast, mystic, but the others
only as finals, as in prized, betrothed, breathed. The only word where
zd also occurs as an initial is sdeath, which is probably abbreviated
from God’s death. The Germans are very fond of the combination
sht, both as an initial, a final, and a medial, but the French are so
much opposed to having their hard consonants preceded by fluid ones
that they frequently cast out s before ¢, e. y., établir (establish), éta-
ble (stabulum), éain (stannum), é/ancher (stanch), étoile (stella),

1861.] 339 [Consonantal Diphthongs.

&e. In compound words we, moreover, find in English sh¢ in wash-
tub, and fp in half-pay. The only instance in the English language
where two fluid consonants of the same consonantal series are pro-
nounced consecutively, is ths in clothes, &e., and also in loathsome.

§ 19. The third kind of consonantal diphthongs is produced by
pronouncing consecutively consonants pertaining to different ar-
ticulating stations. As regards the combinations of this kind in
general, it must be repeated that it is a matter of impossibility to
pronounce consecutively, in one syllable, consonants formed of mute
and of sonorous breath. Thus, combinations like azt, abth, agt, ags,
apd, asd, ashd, asg, &e., as has been observed by Dr. Latham in his
“ Elementary English Grammar,” § 44, are incapable of being pro-
nounced, and, in order to be pronounced, one of the sounds must
change its character, and so accommodate itself to the other. This
is especially illustrated by the contracted preterits and participles,
where d is pronounced like ¢ after consonants formed of mute breath,
and like d, after consonants formed of sonorous breath and the semi-
vowels, e. g. itis pronounced like ¢ in faced, reached, stuffed, laughed,
triumphed, croaked, cracked, houghed, reaped, nipped, piqued,
missed, wished, earthed, betrothed, fixed. It is pronounced as d in
daubed, judged, hugged, thronged, sealed, filled, aimed, crammed,
puined, planned, feared, marred, soothed, loved, dozed, buzzed (see
Goold Brown, “Grammar of English Grammars,” page 157, Obs.
6). Still, in compound words, when we pronounce them in detached
syllables, it is possible to pronounce hard and soft consonants in suc-
cession, e. g., backbite, catgut, football, fig-tree, hogpen, handcuff,
jackdaw, lapdog, nightgown, wood-pile, &e. But when these words
are pronounced hurriedly, the first of these consonants is invariably
accommodated to the second. In order to understand the manner in
which the hard and also the soft consonants of the different classes
combine, we have first minutely to examine again the process of their
formation. The breath issuing from the wind-pipe can be checked
in the mouth in three different stations. The first stoppage is caused
by the middle of the tongue, the second by its tip, and the third by
the lips. From the guttural to the dental station, there is an unin-
terrupted passage, because the stoppage of both is caused by the
same member, viz., the tongue; but the labial station is separated
from the dental by a sort of chasm. If, now, we take into considera-
tion that two operations contribute to the pronunciation of the hard
and soft consonants, viz., those of closing and of opening the articu-
lating stations—which two operations can be separated in speech—

Tafel. | 340 [October.

we are enabled to see that the operation of closing may Wt performed
in the guttural station, while that of opening, by suddenly closing
the dental station, may be performed there. Thus, that the same
amount of breath which is ordinarily used for the pronunciation of a
single guttural or dental consonant, may also be used for uttering a
guttural and a dental consonant in succession. Hence, both cé and
gd in act and hugged, are consonantal diphthongs. The case is dif-
ferent in pronouncing a labial after a dental hard or soft consonant.
For, between the dental and labial stations, as has been noticed above,
there is a sort of a chasm or of a break, preventing our sliding from
a dental to a labial hard consonant with the same facility. Thus,
these two consonants cannot be pronounced as closely together as a
guttural and a dental, In fact, we have to perform both operations
of closing and opening the dental station, before we can do the same
in the labial. Hence the combinations ¢p and db do not occur in
single syllables, but are only found in compound words, as in /oot-
path, postpone, postpaid, &e., and in wordbook, cudbear, goodby, &e.
Quite the reverse we notice on passing from a labial to a dental, and
from a dental to a guttural hard or soft consonant; for we may easily
pass from a labial to a dental, but with difficulty from a dental to a
guttural consonant. The reason is, because after performing the first
operation of closing the labial station, we can instantly close the
dental, and thus, when the time of performing the second operation
has arrived, instead of opening the former we can open the latter
station. By this means we obtain the consonantal diphthongs pt and
bd in apt and daubed. On the other hand, the very circumstance
of the dental and guttural stations being closed by the same member,
viz., the tongue, prevents the exterior consonants ¢ and d from com-
posing consonantal diphthongs with the interior consonants ¢ and g.
These consonants, therefore, are never found consecutively in the
same syllables, but occur only in compound words, e. g., in footcloth,
greatcoat, kitcat, nightcap, and also headgear. As regards the com-
bination of labial and guttural, or of guttural and labial hard or soft
consonants, it is impossible for them to constitute consonantal diph-
thongs, for their respective articulating stations are too far apart to
allow any sliding from one station to another. Hence, these com-
binations, also, never occur in single syllables, but only in compound
words, viz., pk in pumpkin, sheepcot, &c., bg in sub-governor, Xe. ;
kp in barkpit, milkpan, rock-plant, stockpurse, &c.; and gb in bug-
dear, dogbane, &e. With respect to the use of the consonantal diph-
thongs ct, gd, pt, and bd, in the English language, they are never

1861.] 341 {Consonantal Diphthongs.
found in the beginning of syllables or stems, but always at their end;
and in case they do occur as initials, as in the foreign words Udellium,
ctenoid, ptisan, their first consonants are always mute.

A very intimate conjunction is established between the hard and
soft consonants of one station and the fluid consonants of another ;
indeed, in several languages separate characters have been invented
for the combinations ending in s. With the labial fluid as its last
letter we obtain the consonantal diphthongs ¢f, dv, kf, and gu.
These combinations although they are closely conjoined and are
regular consonantal diphthongs, only occur in compositions, e. g. in
catfish, hand-vice, thankful, dog-vane, &e. With the dental fluid
are produced ks and ps; the former is spelt € in Greek, and x in
English, and the latter ¢ in Greek; bz and gz we find in ¢r/bes
and hegs, and also in example; pth in depth and kth in buckthorn;
psh and ksh are found in eruption, action, &c. Ks==«x is only
found in the middle and at the end of words, as in exile, fix;
in the beginning of words & is dropped, as in wanthic, which
is pronounced zunthic; gz is a medial in example and a final in
hogs; pth is always a final, as in depth, and psh and ksh are me-
dials, as in ruption, action. Combinations of the hard consonants
with the guttural fluid are only found in German diminutives, e g.
pz or peh in Liippchen, tz or tch in Giitchen. As regards the com-
binations beginning with a fluid and ending in a hard or soft conso-
nant, I have to repeat a statement, viz, that these combinations are
by no means as intimate as when the fluid follow the hard or soft
consonants ; for in the former case the fluid consonants combine with
the initial, and in the latter with the final element of the hard or soft
cousonants. # frequently combines in simple words with ¢, as in «/?,
oft, t being its nearest neighbor; before & it is only found in com-
pound words, as in half-cock, &e.; v, also, only occurs in compound
words before d or gy, as in yrave-digyer, shave-yrass, &e. As the
dental hard consonant very readily combines with p and & as in apt
and act, because the dental station is intermediate between the labia}
and guttural, so also the dental fluid s experiences no difficulty in
preceding these sounds; thus we find sp in sped/ and hasp, and sk in
skill and brisk; shp and shk only occur in compound words, e. g.
in wash-pot, flesh-color ; and thp in toothpick, and thk in heathcock.
Fluid consonants of different stations only very seldom precede each
other in simple words; the only instances of the kind in the English
language are sf in sphere, fth in fifth, and when f and »v are followed
by s in inflectional forms, e. y., chiefs, hulves, gives, Ke. In com-

VOL. Vill.—2U

Tafel. ] 342 [October.

pound words we find /sh in chiefship, shf in gashful, and thf in
truthful.

§ 20. I now propose to present in a synopsis the results at which
we have arrived in the preceding investigation. I shall first collect
all combinations of two consonants which exist in the English lan-
guage, whether they occur in simple or compound words, Those
printed in capitals are consonantal diphthongs which occur in roots,
those in ‘tadics such as are obtained by inflectional forms or composi-
tion, and those in common type such combinations as are brought
about by composition, and where the two consonants refuse to combine.

iy

COMBINATIONS OF THE CONSONANTS WITH H.
a. Hard consonants combined with h:

ph (uphold), th (shorthand), kh (workhouse).
b. Soft consonants followed by h:

bh (abhor), dh (wood-house), gh (log-house).
c. Fluid consonants followed by h:

fh (offhand), s-h (race-horse), yh (German Buch-
vh (stave-head), sh-h (tlesh-hook), halter).

th-h (withhold).

IL.

COMBINATIONS AMONG THE CONSONANTS OF THE SAME STATIONS.
a. Hurd and non-sonant fluid consonants:
PF (Germ. Pferd, és (hits, Germ. Z), ky (Stiickchen),
Engl. hopeful), 7'SH (church),
tth (width).
b. Soft consonants and sonant fluid consonants:

bv (obvious), dz (heads, needs),
DZH (judge).
ce. Fluid consonants followed by hurd and soft consonants:
fp (half-pay), ST (store, fast), zd (zdeath, buzzed),
sht (washtub), thd (wreathed),

tht (betrothed).
d. Fluid consonants of the same station following one another :
ths (cloths, loathsome).

1861.] 343 {Consonantal Diphthongs.

LLL.

COMBINATIONS AMONG THE CONSONANTS OF DIFFERENT STATIONS.
a. Combinations of the hard consonants:

PT (apt), tp (footpath), kp (barkpit),

pk (pumpkin), tk (kitcat), KT (act).
b. Combinations of soft consonants:

bd (daubed), db (cudbear), gb (bugbear),

bg (sub-governor), dg (head-gear), gd (hugged).
e. Combinations of hard and fluid consonants:

ps (mishaps), tf (catfish), KS (axe, bricks),

SP (spear, hasp), - #7’ (aft), SK (skill, brisk),
pth (depth), ty (Germ. Giitchen), 2/ (bookful),

psh (ruption), fk (half-cock),

pz (Germ. Liippchen), kth (buckthorn).
d. Combinations of soft and fluid consonants:

bz (tribes, daubs), dv (handvice), GZ (example, eggs),
zb (rose-bud), vd (grave-digger), zg (rose-gall),

by (Germ.Tiaubchen), dy (Germ. Briédchen),gv (dog-vane),
vg (shave-grass).
e. Combinations of the different fluid consonants:

Js (life-string), sf (blissful, sphere),
Ssh (chiefship), sy (Germ. Hiuschen),
Sth (twelfth), shf (gashful),
fy (Germ. Hiiufchen), shy (Germ. Riuschchen),
vs (lives, gives), thf (truthful).
I shall now collect those consonantal diphthongs which are initial :
TSH (church), ST (still), SK (skill),
DZH (judge), SP (spear), SF (sphere).

Those which are medial:
p-h (uphold), — kp (back-piece), &s (exile), st (plastic),
t-h (shorthand), %¢ (doctor), ksh (action), sk (basket),
kh (workhouse), bd (subdue), kth( buckthorn ),thp (toothpick),
bh (abhor), bg (sub-governor), (th (cutthroat), thk (heatheock),
dh (woodhouse), db (cudbear), by (obvious), shp (flesh-pot),
gh (log-house), dg (head-gear), bz (absent), — sht (washtub),
fh (offhand), gb (bugbear), dv (handviee), shk (flesh-color),
vh (stave-head), gd (dogday), dz (gladsome), vd(gravedigger),
th-h (withhold), pf (topful), dzh (Bridget), vg(shave-grass),
s-h (race-horse), ps (tipsy), gv (dog-vane), zb (rose-bud),
sh-h (flesh-hook),psh (ruption), gz (example), fs (beef-soup),
pt (baptist), tf (catfish), fp (half-pay), fsh (chiefship),

Vafel. | 344 [October.

pk (napkin), ts (lightsome), ft (lofty), ths (loathsome),
tp (footpath), tsh (hatchet), fk (half-cock), sf (blissful),
tk (kiteat), kf (bookful), sp (jasper), — shf (gashful),

thf (truthful).
Those which are final:
tth (width), DZH (judge), zd (buzzed, prized),
dz (heads), ST (fast), ths (cloths),
ts (hits), tht (betrothed), PT (apt),
TSH (church), thd (breathed), KT (act),
bd (daubed), gd (hugged), ra
ps (mishaps), SP (hasp),
pth (depth), FT (aft),
KS (axe), SK (brisk),
bz (tribes), GS (eggs),
Sth (twelfth), vs (lives).

CHAPTER IX.

ON THE SEMI-VOWEL DIPHTHONGS.

§ 21. The great difference between the semi-vowels and the conso-
nants becomes apparent in the combinations which they form both
among themselves and with the consonants. For there the semi-
vowels display a much greater freedom than the consonants. Still
there is a distinction in this respect even among the semi-vowels
themselves, 7 and / being more independent than m, n, and ng ; for
these latter are more or less limited by their affinity to some one of
the articulating stations of the consonants. As a general thing, *
and 7 combine as readily with the labial as with the dental and gut-
tural consonants; and while the blown or non-sonant fluid consonants
only combine with the hard, and the sonant fluid consonants with the
soft consonants, a// the semi-vowels combine as well with the former
as with the latter. The only difference is this, that when the semi-
vowels are preceded by a hard consonant, the aspirate by which these
are usually followed renders the beginning of the semi-vowels mute,
while those which are preceded by a soft consonant are sonant from
their very beginning. There is another peculiarity distinguishing
the semi-vowel combinations or diphthongs from those of the conso-
nants, viz., that whatever may be the combination, the semi-vowel is

i

1861.] 345 {[Semi-vowel Diphthongs.

always next to the vowel; thus, when the semi-vowel diphthong is
in the beginning of a word, the semi-vowel is always in the second
place, e. y., prow, grow, plough, true, &c.; and when it is at the end
of a word, the semi-vowel is always in the first place, e. g., harp,
heart, lark, salt, hand, &c. These combinations, therefore, clearly
indicate that the semi-vowels are an intermediate species of sound
between the vowels and consonants.

§ 22. Of the two sounds v and /, again, the former seems to take
the precedence, inasmuch as we find combinations of 7J, ec. g., snarl,
gal, hurl, &e., but never any of Zr, except in compositions, e. .,
hill-road ; and while combinations of 7 and the nasals, e. g., arm,
barn, &c., are all stable, 7 becomes quiescent before m and n, when
preceded by a and 9, e. g., calm, balm, holm, Holmes, auln ; still we
find elm, film, stulm. In kiln, it is the n, which is rendered quies-
cent.

Whenever 7 and Z are preceded by the nasals, the affinity of the
latter for their respective consonants is developed. Thus, tumdle
(Germ. taumeln) is changed into tumble, numer (Lat. numerus) into
number (French nombre), ciner (Lat. c/nerem) into cinder (French
cendre), thunner (Germ. Donner) into thunder, spinnel (to spin) into
spindle. After ng in young, another g is inserted, as in younger,
hungry, wrangle. This second g is plainly noticed in the pronun-
ciation, but it is not expressed in spelling. This peculiarity of in-
serting the mutes is derived to the English from the French, where
we find viendrat, nombre épingle (Lat. spinula); while in German
we find Donner, Numer, hungrig (pronounce hung-vig), jtinger (pro-
nounce jung-er). A similar tendency of inserting the mutes is no-
ticed in Latin and Greek, especially in the latter, where we find
pépihwxa, épfhivw for apadtvw, ayfpotos, adpéds instead of avépos,
&e. (See R. I. Weymouth on the liquids, in relation to certain
mutes, in Transactions of the Philological Society, London, 1856.)

The combination of two nasal semi-vowels is incapable of being
pronounced except when it is medial, as in autumnal. When it is
final, one of its constituent members is suppressed, as in autumn,
condemn, limn, where the letter 2 is not pronounced. In French it
is just the opposite, and the letter m is made quiescent, as in con-
damner, automne, Xe.

§ 23. Concerning the combination of the semi-vowels with the
consonants, it was noticed above that in the beginning of words the
semi-vowels always follow, as in prow, clown, and at the end of words
they always precede, as in burk, pelt, &. We, moreover, noticed

Cafel-J 346 [October.

that while the non-sonant fluid consonants only combine with the
hard, and the sonant fluid consonants with the soft, the semi-vowels
combine as readily with the former as with the latter, with this dif-
ference only, that when they are preceded by a hard consonant, the
aspirate which usually follows these sounds renders the first part of
the semi-vowels mute, while they are sonant from the very first,
when they are preceded by a soft consonant. Compare plouyh and
blow, true and drew, crow and grow. We thus obtain with the semi-
vowel 7, in the beginning of words, the combinations pr and br in
prow and brow, tr and dr in true and drew, er and gr in crow and
yrow. At the end of words, we find rp in harp, and rb in barb,
and herb, rt in part, and rd in herd, rk in park, and ry in bery.
With the semi-vowel 7, we find in the beginning of words the fullow-
ing combinations, viz., pl in plough and bl in Ulow (tl and «in the
English and the European languages in general only occur in com-
positions, as in cutlass, and as medials, in Dudley, motley, but they
are of favorite occurrence in the old Mexican language), // in clown,
q! in glow. At the end of words we find Zp in help and /b in bulb,
tin salt and /d in yield (in could, should, would, 1 is quiescent).
There scems to be a disaffection in the English language between the
guttural hard and soft consonants and 7; inasmuch as 7 befure / when
preceded by a and o is invariably rendered quiescent, as in stalk,
chalk, caulk, and folk, Polk. It is, however, pronounced in yolk,
and after e, 7, u, as in elk, milk, bulk. When 7 is followed by g,
this is either converted into a sibilant, as in bu/ge, bilge, or else it is
cast out, as in follow (Germ. folyen), gallows (Germ. Galyen), bel-
lows (Germ. Baly), billow (Dut. bolge). The same thing we notice
in the combinations of + with g, where, with the exception of berg
in ice-bery, g is either made soft, as in barge, merge, spurge, or else
it is ejected, as in morrow. (Germ. Morgen), borrow (Germ. boryen),
sorrow (Germ. Sorge). Still, we find the combinations of /y and rg
as medials and in compositions, as in fulgor, toll-gate, bargain, cargo.

With regard to the combinations of the nasal semi-vowels and the
mutes, the English language is opposed to having any nasal preceded
by a mute, except in the middle of words, where we find indignant,
figment, titmouse, &e. Thus, in tmesis, pneumatics, know, gnaw,
the mutes are invariably rendered quiescent. At the end of words,
the nasals manifest a decided affinity for their respective mutes.
Thus we find m followed by p and b, as in damp and slumber ; n by
tand d, as in flint and sand ; ny or the guttural » by & and g, as in
shank and finger. When mb and ny are final, 6 and g are always

1861.] 347 |Semi-vowel Diphthongs.

quiescent, as in dumb and young ; but in the middle of words, they
are distinctly sounded, as in s/umber and finger. The relation be-
tween the three nasals is more intimate than between any other three
letters ; indeed, they seem to be mere shades of one general nasal
sound, each peculiar shade being determined by its following mute.
This we see especially illustrated in the Greek compounds with ov
and é. In this language, the guttural », for which we have no par-
ticular sign in English, is represented by 7. Thus, before the labials,
we find cup, as in gupzéuzw and cvyfatw, before the dentals ovy, as
in ovytetvw and ovvdéw, and before the gutturals ovy, as in cvyzakdu
and ovyytyvoyat. The tendency of changing m into 2 before dentals
is so strong that in order to preserve m before ¢, we must fortify it by
the insertion of p, as in contempt, attempt; hence, also, the double
forms tempto and tento in Latin. . we find preserved before d, by
the insertion of # in the Greek Lambda. Neither n or ny are ever
found before the labials, except in compound words, as in Lra/n-pun,
lony-boat, &e.; nor do we find m and the dental x before gutturals
except in like cases, as in gimerack, mankind.

The semi-vowels combine very readily with the fluid consonants,
both at the beginning and at the end of syllables. With r, in the
beginning of words, we find fr in free, thy in three, shr in shrine (sr is
only found in compositions, as in moss-rose) ; at the end of words, we
find rf in dwarf, rv in starve, rth in north, rs in horse, rsh in harsh,
rz in Germ. durch. With /, in the beginning of words, are found
fl iv flow, slin slow, sht in German, schlau, and in the compound
rashly, thl in faithless; at the end of words, Jf in se/f (when pre-
ceded by u, / before f is quiescent, e. y. calf, half), lv in delve, ls in
pulse, lth in health, lsh in Welsh, /y in Germ. welch. With m, in
the beginning of words, we find sm in smart, shm in Germ. schmieren,
and in the compound hush-meat (fm and thm are only found in com-
positions, e. g. deaf-mute, Nurthmen) ; at the end of words, mf in
nymph (Germ. dump/, &c., where p is interposed between m and /),
mth in warmth, ms in plurals of nouns ending in m, e. g. hams,
gems, msh in redemption, and in compounds, as steam-ship, and my
in German compounds, e. y. Bliimchen. With x, in the beginning
of words, we find sn in snow, shun in Germ. Schnee (fn and thn are
only found in compounds, as in st ffuess, uncouthness) ; at the end
of words, nf in Germ. fiinf, and English compounds, e. g. manful,
nth in month, ns in chance, pens, &e. ; nsh in mansion, and in punch,
where there seems to be a slight touch of the ¢ after 2, nzh in s/neg,
ny in Germ. Minch. Cowbiuations of the guttural and the fluid

Tafel. ] 348 (October.

consonants are only found at the end of syllables; ngfin Germ. Jungfer,
and English compounds, ec. g. wing-footed, nyth in length, ngs in
stings; ngsh is found in compounds, e. gy. slung-shot, and ngy in
German compounds, e. g. Dingchen.

§ 24. Thus far those combinations of the semi-vowels and conso-
nants only have been investigated, where the semi-vowels are nearest
to the vowels. I shall now examine the phenomena exhibited by
the semi-vowels, when they appear in an inverse position. In the
beginning of words, there is no instance whatever of a semi-vowel
preceding a consonant, but at the end of syllables, we sometimes find
a semi-vowel succeeding a consonant, asin chasm, spasm, &c. These
combinations I intend now to consider. It has been stated above,
jn treating of the unmodified vowel, that it is the element animating
the semi-vowels, and some instances have been adduced, viz., mitre,
centre, theatre, &c., where the animating principle of the semi-
vowel has been mistaken for a separate vowel; for in these words it
is generally supposed that the final ¢ is pronounced before the 7, and
in order to make the spelling and the pronunciation agree, it has
been proposed to spell them miter, center, theater, as has been done
in several other instances. In bufton, spoken, label, bosom, also, it
is usually supposed that we pronounce a vowel between the last two
consonants, while in reality, the vowel we hear is nothing else but
the inherent sound of the semi-vowels themselves. Nevertheless, all
these words are regarded as dissyllables, although their second sylla-
bles, as we have just seen, are formed merely by appending a semi-
vowel to the first syllables. Thus the semi-vowels in these words are
not only in the place of vowels, but even of entire syllables: hence,
the apropriateness of calling them semi-vowels.

This capacity of serving as vowels, or rather as entire syllables, is
always developed, in the English language, in the semi-vowels, when
they are not immediately connected with a vowel, as in spasm, chusm,
&e , where a consonant intervenes between the vowels and semi-
vowels, and where the letter m is pronounced in the same way, as
the syllable om in blossom, bosom. The reason of this is, that the
semi-vowels partake both of the nature of the vowels and of the con-
sonants; and, as has been mentioned above, are an intermediate
species of sounds between the consonants and the vowels. When
they are brought into juxtaposition with the vowels, their own vowel-
nature is obscured, und they serve in the capacity of consonants, but
when they are separated from the vowels, and surrounded by conso-
nants only, as in spasm, lable, centre, &c., their vowel-nature becomes

1861.| 349 [Semi-vowel Diphthongs

clearly manifest, and relieves them from the surrounding consonants.
In the former case, they enter into diphthongal relations with the con-
sonants, and act as mediums between the consonants and the vowels,
but in the latter case they refuse doing so. In the French language
it is different. There the semi-vowels, when they close a word after
a consonant, are pronounced with mute breath, as in maitre, peuple,
titre, and these words are thus essentially monosyllables, although
the semblance of dissyllables is impressed upon them by the final
mute e with which they are spelled. The mode of spelling these
final semi-vowels is various in English. When the words end in m,
and are preceded by s, the semi-vowel is simply added to s, as in
chasm, spasm, schism, &c., or else it is preceded by 0, as in bosom ;
when + or / are the final semi-vowels, they are either followed by a
mute e, as in mitre, acre, bible, bridle, eagle, or else they are pre-
ceded by a, e, or 0, as in bridal, model, gambol, sugar, wafer; n
is usually preceded by o or e, as in nation, mutton, maiden.

§ 25. After having fully discussed the semi-vowel diphthongs as
initials and finals, we have now to consider them as medials. In the
beginning of words, when semi-vowels combine with consonants, the
semi-vowels are always in the second, and, at the end of words, in
the first place, but in the middle of words both combinations occur.
Still, we notice a remarkable distinction in their use; when an initial
combination occurs as a medial, there is a decided break between the
preceding consonant and the following semi-vowel, as in cit-ron,
fab-ric, ug-ly, at-las, dog-ma, &e.; but when a final combination is
found medial, their diphthongal relation continues unimpaired, as in
certain, harvest, murder, furbish, vulgar, pilfer, halter, anthem, &c.

§ 26. I shall now present the reader with a synopsis of the various
combinations which the semi-vowels undergo, both among themselves
and with the consonants; those which are printed in capitals are
regular diphthongs and occur in single syllables, while those which
are printed in common type, denote that they do not combine, and
are only found in compositions, and those in italics that one of the
two members of the combinations is quiescent.

i

COMBINATIONS OF THE SEMI-VOWELS AMONG THEMSELVES.
a. The semi-vowels R and L:

RL (snarl), lr (hill-road).
b. The semi-vowels R and L, and the Nasals :
RM (arm), RN (barn),

VOL. VIII.—2yv

Tafel. ] 350 [October.

LM (elm, film, stulm), Im (calm, holm),
In (auln, kiln).
c. The Nasals preceding the Semi-vowels R and L:
mr=mbr (number), nr—ndr (thunder), ngr—ng-gr (finger),
ml—mbl (tumble), | nl=ndl (spindle), — ngl—ng-gl (mingle).
d. Two Nasals combined :
mn (autumnal), mn (limn).
iT.
CoMBINATIONS OF THE SEMI-VOWELS WITH THE MUTEs.
a. The Semi-vowel R and the Mutes:

PR (prow), BR (brow), RP (harp), LB (herb),
TR (true), Dk (drew), RT (part), RD (hard),
KR (crow), GR (grow), K (park), RG (berg).

b. The Semi-vowel L and the Mutes:
PL (plough), dl (Dudley), ZX (elk, milk, yolk, bulk),
tl (cutlass), GL (glow), 7k (stalk, folks), ZG (fulgor—bilge).
KL (clown), LP (help), LA (bulb),
BL (blow), LT (salt), LD (yield),
c. The Semi-vowel M and the Mutes:

pm (shipmate), bm (cabman), MP (lamp),
MB (slumber), mb (dumb).

tm (tmesis), tm (titmouse), dm (headman),
MT—MPT (contempt),md—mbd (lambda).

km (acme), gm (figment), mk (gimerack),

mg (steam-gun).

d. The Semi-vowel N and the Mutes:

pn (pneumatics), pn (cheapness), bn (subnect),
np (tan-pit), nb (sunburnt).
tn (stoutness), dn (goodness), N7' (flint), MD (sand),
kn (blackness), in (know), gn (gnaw), gn (indignant),

nk (mankind), — ng (sun-gilt).
e. The Semi-vowel Ng and the Mutes :
ngp (spring-pin), neb (dung-beetle), net (spring-tide),

ngd (ring-dove), Ny K (drink), Ny G (younger).
ELL.
COMBINATIONS OF THE SEMI-VOWELS WITH THE FLUID
CONSONANTS.

a. The Semi-vowel R and the Fluid Consonants :
FR (free), Th (three), sr (moss-rose), SAR (shrine),

1861.] 351 [Semi-vowel Diphthongs.

RF (dwarf), & V (starve), LTh (north), RS (horse),
RSh (harsh), RX (Germ. durdy).
b. The Semi-vowel L and the Fluid Consonants :
FL (flow), SL (siow), shl (rashly, Germ. fdj{au), thl (faithless).
LF (self), (f (calf), LV (delve), LTh (health),
LS (pulse), L Sh(Welsh), LX (Germ. welt).
e. The Semi-vowel M and the Fluid Consonants:
fm (deafmute), thm (Northmen), SM (smart),
shm (hash-meat; Germ. fdmieren, Fr. chemin).
MF (nymph, Germ. dumypf), MTh (warmth), MS (gems),
MSh (redemption), my (Germ. Blimeden).
d. The Semi-vowel N and the Fluid Consonants:
Jn (stiffness), thn (uncouthness), SN (snow), shn (cash-note,
Germ. Schnee).
nf (manful), Germ. (Hanf), 7h (month), NS (chance, sons),
NSh (mansion, punch), NZh (singe), ny (Germ. Monch).
e. The Semi-vowel Ng and the Fluid Consonants :

nef (wing-footed, Germ. Sungfer), Ng Th (length),
NgZ (stings), ngsh (slung-shot), ngy (Germ. Dingdhen).
LV:

Spurious SEMI-VOWEL DIPHTHONGS.

a. Combinations ending in R:

br (fibre), tr (mitre), pr (acre), gr (ogre),
b. Combinations ending in L:
pl (staple), bl (noble), fi (rifle), tl (title),

dl (idle), kl (crookle), gl (ogle).
c. Combinations ending in M:
sm (chasm).
We will collect now those combinations which are initial, final, and

medial.
1. Initial Semi-vowel Diphthongs :

pr (prow), dr (drew), gr (grow), sl (slow),
br (brow), thr (three), pl (plough), kl (clown),
fr (free), shr (shrine), bl (blow), gl (glow),
tr (true), kr (crow), fl (flow), sn (snow).

2. Final Semi-vowel Diphthongs :
a. In simple words or stems :
rl (snarl), rs (horse), lt (salt), nt (flint),
rm (arm), rsh (harsh), 1d (hold), nd (sand),

Tafel. |

rn (barn),
rp (harp),
rb (herb),
rf (dwarf ),
rv (starve),
rt (part),
rd (herd),
rth (north),

552
rk (park), Ith (health),
rg (berg), ls (pulse),
Im (elm), Ish (Welsh),
In (kiln), Ik (elk),
Ip (help), mp (lamp),
lb (bulb), mf (nymph),
lf (self), mpt (tempt),

lve (delve), mth (warmth),

b. Combinations obtained by inflection :

ms (hams),
3. Medial Semi-vowel Diphthongs :

ns (sons),

a. Initial combinations :

pr (leprous),

br (fabric),

fr (life-rent),
tr (citron),

dr (midriff),
thr (brethren),
sr (moss-rose),
er (backroom),
gr (doggrel),

pl (poplar), — pm (shipmate),

(triplet),
bl (public),
fl (chiefly),

bm (cabman),
fm (deafmute),
tl (motley), tm (nutmeg),

dl (Dudley), dm (headman),
thl (toothless), thm (Northmen),
sl (gosling), | sm (dismal),

shl (rashly), | shm (hash-meat),
kl (blackleg), km (acme),

zl (ugly), gm (figment),

b. Final combinations :

tl (barley),

rm (marmot),
rn (furnish),
Im (filmy),

In (alnage),
mr (emrod),
ml (hemlock),
nr (Henry),
nl (dunlin),
ngl (English),
rp (carpet),
rb (orbit),

rf (orphan),

ngb (dung-beetle),
ngf (wing-footed),
ngt (spring-tide),

ry (marvel), Id (shoulder),

rt (garter), Is (palsy),

rd (hardock), 1k (malkin),

rth (burthen), lg (fulgor),

vs (dorsal), | mp (damper),

rsh (marshal), mb (ember),

rk (market), mf (roomful),

rg (organ), mt (tempter),

Ip (vulpine), md (lambda),

lb (album), ms (crimson),

If (elfin), msh (redemption),
ly (culvert), mk (gimerack),
It (sultan), mg (steam-gun),
ngd (ring-dove),
ngs (longsome),
gnsh (slung-shot),

[October.

uth (month),
ns (chance),
nsh (punch),
nzh (singe),
ngk (drink),
ngth (length).

ngs (stings).

pn (cheapness),

bn (subnect),
fn (stiffness),
tn (stoutness),
dn (kidney),
thn (ethnic),
sn (visney),
shn (cash-note),
kn (cockney),
gn (stagnant).

ny (anvil),

np (tan-pit),
nb (sunburnt),
nf (manful),
nt (apprentice),
nd (tendon),
nth (anthem),
ns (census),

nz (frenzy),
nsh (mansion),
nk (mankind),
ng (sun-gilt),

ngp(spring-pin),

ng-k (clinker),

ng-g (finger).

1861. F 353 [Combinations.

In the following semi-vowel combinations, one of their two mem-
bers is quiescent :

a. The letter x in mn, In, e. g. condemn, kiln.

b. The letter 7 in 7m, In, lk, 7f, when they are preceded by a, and
to some extent by 0, e. g. calm, holm, auln, stalk, follcs, calf, and in
Id, when preceded by ow in could, Ke.

c. The mutes preceding the nasals in kn, gn, pn, tm, e. g. know,
gnaw, pneumatics, tmesis.

d. The letter ) in mé, e. g. dumb.

CHAPTER X.

COMBINATIONS OF THE YOWEL-CONSONANTS Y AND W WITH THE
CONSONANTS AND SEMI-VOWELS.

§ 27. The vowel-consonants w and y, as has been demonstrated
above (§ 7), are consonants generated from the vowel-sounds oo or
wu in flute, and ee or 7 in machine, by increasing, on the one hand,
the contraction of the lips, and on the other, the pressure of the
middle of the tongue against the hard palate. JW is the consonantal
u, y the consonantal 7. Both are developed from their respective
vowels by gradually emphasizing their pronunciation. Thus, if we
pronounce ce with a low voice, and gradually raise it, we arrive at
the sound of y in year ; so also, by gradually raising the voice in the
pronunciation of 00, we pass over into the sound of w in we. The
reason of this is, because the degree of firmness with which the
articulating stations are either partially or entirely closed in the pro-
nunciation of the consonants, corresponds entirely with the greater or
lesser pressure of the air, brought to bear against them; thus, when
we speak loudly, the articulating stations are closed firmly, and in
the degree in which our speech diminishes in loudness, the articu-
lating stations are closed less firmly. ‘lhe same thing we notice in
the pronunciation of ee and oo. In the pronunciation of the former,
the middle portion of the tongue almost reaches the palate; if, now,
we suddenly increase the pressure of the air from the lungs, in order
to preserve the character of the vowel ee, we are compelled to in-
crease the pressure of the tongue against the palate; hence, the
transition of ee or 7 in machine into y. The same applies to the pro-
nunciation of oo or u in flute. I hold, then, as a law, that w may
be produced by an emphasizing of wu, and y by that of 7. Still, this

Tafel.] 354 [ October.

is not the only mode by which w and y may be generated from the
vowels oo and ce. If we pronounce oo quickly before ay, as for in-
stance, in the geographical name Douay’, this sounds just as if it was
spelled Dway’; so too-ang, when pronounced quickly, sounds like
twang, suavity like swavity, persuade like perswade, guava like
gwava, language like langwage. So also by sounding 7% in machine
quickly before any other vowel, as in siesta, Diego, Tierra, Sierra,
ptano, it passes over into the sound of y in year; and ‘est in siesta
sounds like yest in yesterday, terr in Sierra and Tierra as if it was
spelt yerr, and ano in piano, as if it was spelt yan-o. Wand Y,
however, are not only produced by the hardening of vowels, but also
by the softening of consonants, so Ags. geard becomes yard, Ags.
gearn, yarn; geonan, yawn; gealpan, yelp; gestrandaey, yesterday ;
daeg, day ; saegan, say ; Germ. schlagen, slay ; and also Ags. gnagan,
enaw; maga, maw; bugen, bow; Germ. segen, saw.

§ 28. The vowel-consonants w and y by the very nature of their
formation, can only be sounded after consonants or semi-vowels, and
never before them; thus, w in wring, wreck, write, &c., is quiescent,
and also before h, as in who, whole, whoop. The German words,
Wrack, Wrange, wricken, are pronounced vrack, vrang-e, vricken ;
so the Russian name Wladimir is pronounced Vladimir, and the
Swedish names, Wrangel, Wrede, Vrang-el Vred-e. Y before con-
sonants becomes 7, as in ycleped, yclad, yttrium, and also in the
middle and at the end of words, as in chyst, tyrant, symbol, sylvan,
try, why, &e.

With preceding consonants, w enters into the following combina-
tions: hw in white, whet, while, where the order of the consonants is
inverted in spelling; in the Anglo-Saxon, these words were spelled
hwit, hwettan, hwil. Pw and bw do not occur in the language ; they
are of too difficult pronunciation. Zw is found in twang, dw in
dwarf, kw in quart, question, gw in guava, language. The com-
bination fw is out of question, because these two sounds are too
nearly related. Zhw we find in thwart, sw in sweet. With the
semi-vowels, w refuses to enter into any combinations whatever.

§ 29. The combinations of the vowel-consonant y, and the conso-
nants and semi-vowels, are a little difficult to trace in the English
language, as this sound is represented by y only in the beginning of
words, as in yarn, yawn, &e., and in the middle of words, is either
not expressed at all, as in the long sound of w, or else is given by the
signs of the vowels 7 and e. Again, some orthoépists think they can

_ distinguish y where others only see i in én; as for instance, in the

1861.] 355 (Combinations.

long sound of u, which Walker (171) says is exactly the pronoun
you, while Latham holds (Elementary English Grammar, § 36),
that it consists of the sound of 7 in pit, followed by that of w in
will, rapidly pronounced. The fact is, the precise line where ¢
ceases and y begins, is sometimes very difficult to say, and the only
rule that can be laid down for the detection of the latter is, that when
i or e are alone by themselves, as in sit, be, wind, they are always
vowels, but when they precede other vowels, as in radiant, opinion,
copious, aqueous, ruffian, &c., they either entirely pass over into
y, or else have a strong tendency in that direction. When these last
combinations are spoken softly and slowly, we recognize 7 in pif, but
when their pronunciation is emphasized, and they are spoken hur-
riedly, we hear the semi-vowel y.

From these remarks it follows that it is impossible to establish sa-
tisfactorily all the combinations between the consonants and the semi-
vowels and y; inasmuch as some combinations which are admitted
by the one are denied by the other. The only cases where all orthoé-
pists agree to give to 7 the sound of y, are after ¢ in Christian, after
din Indian, after J in bullion, stallion, and after n in pinion, onion.
Some recognize it after 7 in clarion, and Knowles admits it after v in
niveous. Still, [ venture to suppose that an unprejudiced ear will
clearly distinguish y also in the following words, viz., pure, tube, cue,
hue, dew, bugle, few, Jew.

§ 30. The vowel-consonant win some words exercises an influence
upon the following vowel, as in war, what, wolf, woman, where it
communicates to a the sound of a@°, and to o that of 00, but y influ-
ences the preceding consonants, which it has a tendency to break up
and to convert into sibilants. This influence of the vowel-consonant
y upon the preceding consonants, which is one of the most remark-
able linguistic phenomena, has been discussed at full length in the
work of my father and myself on “ Latin Pronunciation,’’* in treat-
ing on the pronunciation of the Greek zeta. The leading results
which have there been obtained, I shall here subjoin, but for further
particulars I refer the reader to the other work.

The guttural and dental mutes which originally were pronounced
firmly and distinctly, in many languages, in the course of time be-
came weakened, and were pronounced less distinctly, and in order to
strengthen them in their weakened condition, either the following ¢
and e, when preceding other vowels, were hardened into y, or else

* Latin Pronunciation and the Latin Alphabet, by Dr. Leonard Tafel and Prof.
R. L. Tafel. Mason Brothers, New York, 1860. 7

Lafel.j 356 | October.

this letter was simply inserted inte stems. This insertion of y after
the mutes we notice in the Icelandic and the Danish languages. The
first effect of this letter y upon the preceding / was to change it into
t. This effect of y is exercised in the Swedish and the Magyar lan-
guages ; it is also noticed in the Latin, where it gave rise to the
spelling nuncius and nuntius, concio and contio. The next step was
for y to be changed into the sibilants sh or s; hence the combina-
tions tsh and ts. And the last step for the sibilants sh and s to cast
off the preceding ¢. In a similar way ¢ was changed inte ¢sh and ts,
and finally into sh and s ; and g and d into dzh and dz ; and, finally,
into zh and z. The assibilation of c or & and g, at first, only assailed
these consonants, when ¢ and e were followed by another vowel, but
in the course of time it extended to all cases where & orc and y
were succeeded by a single 7 or e.

With regard to the sibilation of y after the mutes, I would here
add, that this is effected by the aspirate which succeeds the hard
consonants in some languages (see above, chap. vil). For when y is
pronounced hurriedly after the dental and guttural hard consonants,
its vowel-element is extinguished by the aspirate (h) following them,
and nothing but its palatal breathing remains (see Dr. Briicke, page
74). From this palatal breathing, which is produced by the pres-
sure of the middle of the tongue against the hard palate, where the
guttural station verges towards the dental, a very small depression of
the middle of the tongue is all that is required in order to produce
the sibilant sh, which is retained in some languages, and in others
was rapidly reduced into s. The fact that the sibilation of y was
caused by the aspirate of the preceding mutes, is proved by the his-
tory of language, which teaches that the process of assibilation first
commenced among the hard consonants, and after it had long been
established among them it finally extended to the soft.

§ 31. In the English language, we notice the process of assibila-
tion in all its stages of development. Thus we find ¢ followed by y
in courteous, best‘al. We find y assibilated in nature, virtue, and
the preceding ¢ cast out in nation, martial. In the other languages
it is different; thus, in the Italian, only the combinations ¢s and dz=z,
tsh—=ci, and dzh=gi exist, and in the French zh=y, ge, gi in jardin,
gorge, gite, and sti, ce, ct in nation, celle, cire. The reason why
in English we find these manifold forms of assibilation is this, be-
cause some Latin words were imported into England by the Normans
in the finished state of French assibilation ; hence, ¢ before e and 7
ds pronounced like s as in French, while in other Latin words the as-

1861.] 357 {[Combinations.

sibilation commenced on English ground, thus French nature pro-
nounced with hard ¢, in England, first became na-tyur, and finally
na-tshur, and soldier was first changed into soldyer and finally into
soldzher.

§ 32. The process of assibilation was not entirely foreign to the
Anglo-Saxon before the Norman conquest. Hither immediately be-
fore, or very soon after this event, we find the Saxon words cea/,
cealk, ceat, cearl, ceosan, ciern, cyst, cyrice, cyn, cicen, cidan, cild
(it must be noticed that the Anglo-Saxon ¢ was pronounced like /)
assibilated into chaff, chalk, cheat, churl, choose, churn, chest, church,
chinn, chicken, chide, child. This assibilation took place in the usual
manner. Jin the diphthongs ea and co was hardened into y after
the guttural c or &. Y first weakened & into ¢, and finally became
itself assibilated into sh (of this we have an instance in the forms
feccan and fetian to fetch) ; hence the sound tsh in chaff, &c. This
sibilation of & before ea and eo afterwards extended to those cases
where it was followed by y and 7, and subsequently also reduced the
French ch=sh to the same standard as in chafe, chain, chamber,
chance, change, charm, chaste, chief, choice, &e.

[Rem.—It is a mooted point among the grammarians whether the
French cA originally sounded tsh and afterwards dropped the ¢, or
whether it sounded sf from the very first. In case it sounded like
tsh at first, and dropped the ¢ afterwards, we need not assume that
the Anglo-Saxon ch extended its pronunciation to the French words,
but, on the contrary, there would be reason to suppose that the French
ch imprinted its pronunciation on the Anglo-Saxon c. This, indeed,
is held by Dr. Ripp (Physiologie d. Sprache, vol. ii, page 90), while
Prof. Diez asserts (Grammatik d. Romanischen Sprachen, vol. 1, first
edition, page 196), that the French ch sounded like sh from the very
first. I side with this view of Prof. Diez (although he seems to have
given it up in the second edition of his work) for this reason, that
the assibilation of c before a is entirely limited to the French, and
in the other Romance languages does not occur except in a few
foreign words. Also, it may be seen very readily how c was assibi-
lated before ¢ and 7, even when they were not followed by other vowels,
because, after the assibilation had once started in those cases where
they were followed by other vowels, it naturally extended to all cases
whatsoever, where c was fullowed by e and 7; but it did not extend
to c when followed by a, 0, wu. We might assume that y was inserted
before a, as in the Icelandic and Danish languages, but this arbi-
trary insertion of y into stems is peculiar to these languages, and is

VOL. VIII.—2W

Tafel | 358 [October.

not customary in the Romance tongues. But, unless ¢ before a was
influenced by a succeeding y, it could never have been weakened into
tsh ; for it is only by the dissolving influence of this vowel-consonant
that the guttural c is changed into the dental ¢.

Prof Diez explains the assibilation of the French ¢ before @ in
the following manner: The Franks who conquered France, were un-
able to pronounce the hard guttural /, but instead, pronounced the
aspirate 7 (see Grimm, I, 179). No doubt they pronounced the
Romance c or & in the same manner, and their pronunciation seems
to have affected that of the conquered inhabitants of Gaul, who were
unable to pronounce the guttural aspirate of the Franks, and in its
stead sounded the rough sibilant sh. Even at the present day the
guttural aspirate of the Spaniards is pronounced sh by the French;
thus, they say Don Quichotte instead of Don Quixote. That the
French sibilant chsh took its origin from the guttural aspirate, is also
proved by its spelling; for ch is the German spelling of the guttural
aspirate. —The clearest evidence, however, that the assibilation of ¢
before a was effected by a different process from that before 7 and e,
is proved by the fact that c before a, after it was assibilated, sounded
like sh, but before e and 7¢ like s. For, supposing even, that the
assibilation of ¢ before 7 and e, extended to ¢ before a, we would
naturally infer that they would have the same sound, viz., s.

In support of the theory, that the sibilation of ¢ in cheek, child,
chest, &e., took place on Anglo-Saxon ground, and was not caused by
the French invasion, I would adduce, that, with the exception of
these few words, mentioned above, in the beginning, and a few
more at the end of words, as catch, fetch, &e., c remained firm in all
other Saxon words, and in English, at the present day, is given by &.

The assumption that e in ea and eo was hardened into y before the
Anglo-Saxon /, receives support by Prof. Rask’s idea of the pronun-
ciation of these diphthongs; he says in his Anglo-Saxon grammar,
$17: “Fis used before a, 0, to mark the sound of y consonant, as
in the most ancient Icelandic erthography, which was probably bor-
rowed from the Anglo-Saxon, e. g., eorl, an earl, Old Icel. earl,
modern jarl, &c. It is probable, however, that this sound of y has
been somewhat weaker than the strong jy in Danish, as it occurs
so frequently, and is denoted by e rather than 7. It has also been
laid aside in many instances ; but that it is not a peculiar diphthongal
sound that is expressed by this e before a vowel, may be inferred as
well from the above shown likeness to the Icelandic, as from being
often, even in the Anglo-Saxon, interchanged with 7, ¢. y., seo or sid-

Pa

1861.] 359 {[Combinations.

cealf or cielf,’ Ke. Prof. Grimm objects to Rask’s views of the pronun-
ciation of these diphthongs; he says page 258 in a foot-note: ‘ His
(Prof. Rask’s) reason that the pronunciation 4j7—/y is proved by the
Ags. cealf, ciclf is unstable, since ea is produced from a, even when
it is not preceded bya &, as in eald.” Still, supposing even that
ea and eo did not sound ya and yo, as a general thing, and that they
were regular diphthongs composed of the vowels e and a or 0, there
is no reason at all, why we should not admit the hardening of e into
y before k, preparatory to the change of this latter letter into ¢ fol-
lowed by sh.]

Latin ¢, before i and e, when imported by the French into England,
was equivalent to s, and it remained s, when it was not followed by
another vowel, e. g , centre, civil.

§ 53. Each nation seems to have a particular fondness for some one
of the sounds produced by assibilation ; so the Italians fancy ésh and
dzh, and to some small extent ¢s and dz, the French and Portuguese
sh and s, the Spanish ¢sh and th, the Wallachians and Germans ts,
and the English ¢sk and dzh. This fondness the latter show by
changing the pronunciation of the French sh=—ch into tsh, and the
French zh=j, ge, into dzh. In French, c is found assibilated ir'to
ch=sh, only before a, and in such words where there was originally
an a in Latin, c. y., cheval (cabalus), chemin (Ital. camino), chef
(caput); but before e and 7 it is reduced into s. ‘The reason of this
is, that the sibilation of c before e and 7 commenced in the Latin
language itself, and about the sixth and seventh centuries after Christ
this was universally pronounced ¢s. In the French the initial ¢ was
dropped, and c before e and 7 was pronounced s. With G@ it was
different ; this continued firm and unchanged to a very late period in
the Latin language, and, at the time, when the Latin ¢ had already
become assibilated into ¢s, g still preserved its character as a soft
guttural consonant, even before ¢and e. Towards the close of the
Latin language, according to Prof. Diez, I, page 248, 249, 2d edit.,
it passed over into dy—dj, and thence into dzh in the Italian, and
probably also in the early French language, where it speedily lost its
initial d, and thus became zh. In this transformation it was attended
by the Latin y=/, with which it frequently interchanged ; thus, both
Ital. giorno and French journée are derived from the Lat. diurnum ;
and in the Middle-age Latin we find madius, instead of majus. G
before e and ¢ and j were thus early considered as homogeneous
sounds, and continued to be treated as such in the French, where
both are pronounced zh. From the French this sound was imported ,

Tafel.) 360 [October.

into England by the Normans, but as the Anglo-Saxons had a predi-
lection for ésh and dzh, in the same manner in which they changed
the French sh=ch into tsh, they also converted zh=j and g before e
and ¢ into dzh. This pronunciation of j and g has prevailed in the
English language up to the present day.

In words of Anglo-Saxon origin the English preserved g ied
being assibilated even before e and 7, e. g., give, yet, &e.; however,
the double Anglo-Saxon g, which is spelled cy, when a final, became
assibilated, so ecg, secy, vecg, flecg, hecye, brycg, hrycy, &c., became
edge, sedge, wedge, fledge, hedge, bridge, ridge. The second final g
in Anglo-Saxon, according to Prof. Grimm (I, 265), is always pro-
duced when the derivative syllable ¢ is dropped ; thus, secy is instead
of segt, leegan for legjun, hrycg for hrygi. From this Dr. Rapp
concludes (II, 176), that very probably g retained from this original
é or y a tendency to assibilate, when it came under French influence
after the conquest. This assibilation of cy into dzh is analogous to
that of cc into tsh, as in streccan (stretch), vrecca (wretch), vicce
(witch), ¢viccjan (twitch), vacce (watch), feccan (fetch), which is
explained by Prof. Grimm (I, 265, 266) in the following way:
‘When a consonant is doubled, the first is pronounced more strongly,
and the second more lightly; hence, in the case of gg the first was
spelled c in Anglo-Saxon, as secy instead of segye. When e was
doubled, the second became aspirated before e and 7; because before
these vowels every c has a tendency to become aspirated; hence the
spelling fecche, wrecche, cacche, wacche, kycchen in the Old English.
This ch, which originally was a guttural aspirate, gradually partook
of the nature of the dental aspirate sh, and [we may add, favored by
the general fondness of the Anglo-Saxon for the combination tsh] cch
became ¢sh, as in fetch, wretch, catch, watch, kitchen.”’ In the course
of time, g and c, also, became assibilated in some words after », as in
singe, swinge, cringe, twinge, and bench, finch, drench.

§ 54. Our investigations have thus far proved that the process of
assibilation commenced in the Anglo-Saxon before the Norman inya-
sion. ‘This assibilation commenced with a certainty in c, when it
was an initial, as in ceac which became cheek, and it was preparing
for assibilation at the end of words, as in feccan, fetian, which was
changed into fetch. The sound of the Anglo-Saxon assibilated ¢ was
‘sh, which it imprinted upon the French sh=ch in chamber, chance, &e.
Analogous to the sound ¢sh from c, dzh was developed from gy, whether
before or after the Norman invasion, is uncertain. This sound was
developed in some Saxon words, as in hricg, ridge, and it also re-

1861.] 361 [Combinations.

duced the French zh in j, ge, and g’, to the same standard as in just,
general, gist. In ce and ci in centre, civil, &c., the French sound of
c, Viz., s, was retained.

There are thus found in the English language of the present day,
1, the Anglo-Saxon assibilation of c into tsh, and of g into dzh,
which reduced to the same standard the French sh and zh, and 2,
the French assibilation of c into s; but in addition to these there is
3, the English assibilation, which is a product of the more modern
times. This third process is promoted by the modern English ten-
dency of making the accented syllable of a word prominent, and
passing quickly over the unaccented syllables. It is by no means as
energetic as the previous processes by which the Latin and Anglo-
Saxon gutturals were transformed into dentals, and it exercises its
influence only upon the dental hard and soft consonants, which it
assibilates into ¢sh and ¢dzh, and upon the letter s, which it thickens
into the rough sibilant sh. The efficient cause of this assibilation is
again 7 in machine hardened into y, or the short first member of the
long sound of uw, developed into the same letter, acting upon the pre-
ceding ¢, d, and s.

The first step in the modern English assibilation of ¢ and d con-
sists in imparting to7in machine the sound of y; the conditions
under which this is effected have been specified above (§ 27),
where it was stated that when 7 in machine, before another vowel, is
emphasized and pronounced hurriedly, it is developed into y. The
second step consists in y being assibilated into sh, when preceded by
f, and into zh, when preceded by d. In accented syllables ¢ and d
remain in the first state of assibilation, as in tube and dew or duke ;
in dew we recognize a decided y, but in tube its vowel-element is al-
most entirely extinguished by the aspirate following the hard conso-
nant. In unaccented syllables y manifests a decided tendency to
become assibilated, as in cordial, gradual, nature, virtue ; indeed,
popular pronunciation makes it a general rule to assibilate those let-
ters under these circumstances. In polite pronunciation, however,
this tendency of assibilating those letters is checked, and while popular
pronunciation is in favor of sounding celestshal, courtshous, té-dzhous,
verdzhiire, polite pronunciation says celestyal, courtyous, te-dyous,
verdytre ; nay, some orthoépists deny entirely the existence of y in
these words, and maintain that 7@ in celestial is 7 in pit.

Walker makes the following remarks on this subject (§ 293):
“The tendency of the vowels 7 0 wu to coalesce after a dental, and
draw it to aspiration, makes us hear ted/ous, odious, and ‘nsidious,

Tafel.J 362 [October.

pronounced as if written feje-us, o-jee-us, and in-sidye-us .... .
nay, it may be affirmed, that so agreeable is this sound of d to the
analogy of English pronunciation, that, unless we are upon our guard,
the organs naturally slide into it. It is not, however, pretended that
this is the politest pronunciation; for the sake of analogy it were to
be wished it were: but an ignorance of the real powers of the letters,
joined with a laudable desire of keeping as near as possible to the
orthography, is apt to prevent the d from going into 7 («/zh), and to
make us hear o-de-us, te-de-us, Kc. On the other hand, the vulgar,
who in this case are right by instinct, not only indulge in the aspi-
ration of the d, which the language is so prone to, but are apt to
unite the succeeding syllables too closely, and to say oyus and tezus,
instead of o-je-us and ¢e-je-us, or rather ode-yus, and tede-yus.”
Indeed, so many different opinions prevail with regard to this assibi-
lation of d and also of ¢ that scarcely any two orthoépists agree about
the pronunciation of some words. Thus, according to Worcester
(Dictionary of the English Language, § 24), by Walker, the pronun-
ciation of Educate is thus noted, éd!ja-kat ; by Sheridan, Jones, En-
field, Fulton and Jameson, thus, éd'a-hat; and by Perry, Knowles,
Smart and Reid, thus, éd’u-kat; by Worcester himself, éd’yukate.
Nature, by Walker, thus, nd’char ; by Sheridan and Jones, thus,
na'chiir ; by Perry, Enfield, and Reid, thus, na@’tur; by Jameson,
Knowles, and Worcester, himself, thus, xa@t‘yar; by Smart, thus,
na@'tar or nd'chér.

After making a careful investigation of the whole subject of the
modern English assibilation of ¢ and d, I have come to the conclusion
that this process has not yet settled down into fixed forms ; although
its proper limits are now much more closely defined, than they were
seventy years ago. For, at the time of Nares (see ‘‘ Elements of
Orthoépy, London, 1784,” page 150), it had become customary to
assibilate ¢ before w not only in unaccented but also in accented sylla-
bles, while, at the present day, even in the mouth of the people, its
assibilation is now generally confined to unaccented syllables. Within
the limits of the unaccented syllables, however, a great vacillation is
observed even at the present day. In a subsequent part of my in-
vestigation, in treating on the pronunciation of the vowels in unac-
cented syllables, I propose to discuss this subject at full length.

The modern English assibilation of s, or rather its thickening into
sh and zh, has become more fixed. This influences not only those
words in the English language which are spelled with s, as pension,
pleasure, but also those where ¢ and ¢ were imported into England in

1861.] 363 (Combinations,

the French assibilated form of s. 7’ is assibilated in French in all
those words where it precedes 7 followed by another vowel, as in
nation, patient, essentiel ; except where it is preceded by s and a, as
in celestiel, mixture: there it has the hard sound of ¢, and this it
was which was imported by the Normans into England in these words.
The former ¢, viz.,éin nation, in English, therefore, comes under
the head of s, while the latter, viz., ¢ in celestial, mixture, comes under
that of ¢; under this last head, also, comes ¢ in nature, which is hard
in French, but together with celestial, question, mixture, is assibilated
in English. With regard to the peculiar process by which s is thick-
ened into sh and zh, this is again owing to the following 7 hardened
into y. With s we find fus/on, cession, treasure, nauseous, sensuous,
usual, transient ; with t, militia, nation, tertian, initial, patient, se-
ditious ; with c, acacia, social, logician, ocean, ancient, species, pre-
cious, cretaceous. In sure, s is thickened even in an accented sylla-
ble. The only instances where s is not thickened when followed by
“i or e, are enthusiasm, yaseous, yypseous, exosseous. In calceated,
halcyon, cynosure, caseous, the authorities are divided.

With regard to the complete absorption or partial retention of the
vowel ¢ or e, after assibilating the preceding ¢, d, or g, or thickening
the preceding s, as in social and associate, ambrosia and cassia, theo-
logian and Stygian, &c., it will be discussed fully in a subsequent
part.

§ 385. There now only remains for me to present in a synopsis the
results of our preceding investigation :

I. CoMBINATIONS OF W AND THE CONSONANTS AND SeEmI-

VowWELs.
a. After Consonants :

hw (white), tw (twang), dw (dwarf), Aw (quarter), gw (language),
thw (thwart), sw (sweet).
b. Before Consonants and Semi- Vowels ; where w ts mute:
wh (who), wr (write).

II. ComBinaTIons oF Y WITH THE CONSONANTS AND SEMI-
VowELs.
Combinations acknowledged by Orthoépists generally.
ty (Christian), dy (Indian).
ly (bullion), my (onion), 7y (clarion).

III. CoMBINATIONS OBTAINED BY ASSIBILATION.
1. ANGLO-SAXON ASSIBILATION.
a. Assibilation of C, K:
tsh (cheek, fetch, bench).

Tafel. } 364 fOctohber.

French sh changed into tsh (chafe, chance).
b. Asstbilation of G's
dzh (ridye, edge).
French zk changed into dzh (gender, gist, joy).

2. FrencH ASSIBILATION,
Assibilation of Cz:
s (centre, civil).

3. Mopern EnGuiisH ASSIBILATION.
a. Assibilation of 1:
ty (tube, Christian), tsh (question, nature).
b. Assibilation of D:
dy (tedious, dew), dzh (cordial, soldier).
e. Assibilation of S, i.e. S proper and French S in ti, cf, and ce:
s thickened into sh (pension, treasure, transient).
French s ia ¢é thickened into sh (nation, patient).
French s in cé and ce thickened into sh (soctal, precious, ocean).

CHAPTER XI.

ON CONSONANTAL TRIPHTHONGS.

§ 36. These combinations in stems are mere amplifications of the
semi-vowel diphthongs ; thus, in the beginning of words they must
always end either in ¢ or /, and at the end of words they may begin
with any of the semi-vowels generally. In English, at the beginning
of words, we only find combinations commencing with s, as spl in
spleen, spr in spring, str in string, skr in screw, and skl in the old
word sk/eve; with the vowel-consonant w as its last member we find
the triphthong siw in squall. At the end of words we find rid in
world, rst in worst, first, burst, rish in march, search, rdzh in large,
gorge; with 2 we find dst in whilst, [/th in twelfth, Uct in mulet ; with
m, mpt in contempt, mps in glimpse ; with n, ntsh in bench, ndzh in
fringe; with guttural x, mkt in distinct, nks in minw. The only
triphthong without a semi-vowel is Ast in ¢ext. In addition to these
there are, however, many combinations ending in s, or d and ¢, which
are obtained by the inflexion of nouns and verbs, as /és in acts, sps
in hasps, fts in rafts, sts in lasts, sks in flasks, spt in lisped, skt in

1861.] 365 [Consonantal Triphthongs.

asked, and numberless combinations with the semi-vowels, as in aris,
barns, elms, kilns, harps, herbs, parts, herds, purks, helps, bulbs,
salts, &c., and with ¢ or d, in limped, linked, starved, singed, Ke.
Among dissyllables and polysyllables generally we may distinguish
three classes of words: 1. Such as have become dissyllables by pre-
fixes, as enclose, complete, Kc. 2. By suffixes, as kindred, children ;
and 3, such as are regular compounds of two nouns, adjectives, Kc.,
as landmark, bookcase, &c. Those of the-last-named class are ne-
cessarily not as closely conjoined as the former, and there is no end,
consequently, to the triphthongs that may be obtained in this manner,
as in beartrap, bedstead, beefsteak, blacksmith, &c. Those triph-
thongs which are obtained by prefixes, are limited to combinations
beginning with b, &, s, m, n, and 7. With b, we find them in
abstain, obscure, substance ; with & in extirp, with s in disgrace,
m in circumspect, complain, employ, improve, n in congress, inflate,
rin perspire. A greater freedom prevails in the combinations ob-
tained by suffixes, as in paltry, spinster, &c.; or where the second
noun of the composition has dwindled down to a mere suffix, as in
palfrey, osprey, &. Among this class we distinguish three kinds
of composition, 1, where the first and third members are semi-vowels,
and where there is a consonant in the middle, as in fortress, culprit,
kindred, &c. 2, where the semi-vowel is the first member, and is
followed by two consonants, as in bolster, spinster, K&c., and 3, where
the semi-vowel is the last member, and is preceded by two conso-
nants, as in frustrate, osprey. The greatest number of combinations
we find in the first class. With 7 as first and last members, we find
rtr in fortress, portress, Bertram, Gertrude ; with r first and Z last,
rg! in burglar; with + first and m last, rtm in department, mort-
main. With / first and r last, we find /pr in culprit, l/r in palfrey,
ltr in filtrate, paltry, sultry, ldr in caldron, children, tkr in ful-
crum. With m first and r last, we find mpr in lamprey, mbr in
cambric, membrane, m/r in Humfrey ; with m first and Z last, mpl
in templar, exemplar, mb! in tumbler, gambler. With n first and r
last, we find nfr in sentry, entry, huntress, ndr in kindred, tendrit,
hundred ; with n first and 7 last, nél in gauntlet. With guttural x
and r, we find nyr in hungry. Among the combinations of the
second class, with the semi-vowel first and two consonants afterwards,
we find combinations with r in torsten, with 7 in bolster, soldier,
with m in Simpson, redemption, sumpter, rhynster, with n in
spinster, with guttural n in sphincter, tungsten. Among those
triphthongs ending in semi-vowels, we find str in frustrate, ostrich,

VOL. VIII.—2x

Tafel. ] 366 [October.

mistress, &e., spr in osprey, stl in restless, &c., ctr in victress, actress,
dfr in Godfrey. Triphthongs composed of consonants alone are pst
in capstan, bst in lobster, kst in huckster. The triphthongs of the
second class which end in consonants, are also found at the end of
words, as rs¢ in burst, ldzh in bulge, mps in lamps, mpt in contempt.
But the triphthongs of the first and third class, when placed at the
end of words, lose their character as triphthongs, and the last semi-
vowel is pronounced in such a manner as to seem to constitute a
syllable by itself, as in centre, crumble, &e. Among those combina-
tions which are spelled as triphthongs, we find a few ending in 7, as
ntr in centre, antre, nkr in chancre, ptr in sceptre, str in lustre, ktr
in spectre. All other combinations terminate in 7. With r as their
first member, we find rpl in purple, rb/ in marble, rtl in turtle, rdl
in curdle, rkl in circle, sparkle, rgl in gargle. Among those com-
binations beginning with the nasals, we see their affinity for their
respective consonants demonstrated. So we find mp/ in ample,
pimple, temple, mbl in amble, crumble, nimble, &c., ntl in mantle,
pintle, ndl in bundle, candle, fondle, nkl in ankle, rankle, ngl in
angle, dangle, &e. T', when it is the second member of a triphthong,
becomes quiescent, as in b¢/ in subtle, in stl in hostler, castle, bustle,
bristle, whistle, &c., k in muscle, p in empty.

§ 37. Combinations of four consonants and semi-vowels occur in
compositions of two nouns, asin feldspar, palsgrave, spendthrift,
&e.; by prefixes, we get abstract, adscript, conscript, explain, ex-
press, extra, instruct, abstract, and by suffixes, minstrel, temptress,
seamstress, songstress, dextral.

§ 38. In the following scheme are exhibited the various triph-
thongal combinations :

I. TrRrpuTHONGS IN MONOSYLLABLES.

a. At the Beginning of Words:

spl (spleen), spr (spring), str (string), skr (screw), skd (sklere),

skw (squall).

b. At the End of Words:

rld (world), vst (worst), résh (march), rdzh (large).

Ist (whilst), //th (twelfth), ¢/¢ (mulet).

mpt (contempt), mps (glimpse).

utsh (bench), ndzh (fringe).

nks (minx).
c. Triphthongs composed of Consonants only:

kst (text).

1861. ] 367 [Consonantal Triphthongs.

d. Triphthongs obtained by Inflexion: in acts, hasps, rafts, lasts,
flasks, lisped, asked, arms, barns, elms, kilns, harps, herbs, limped,
linked, starved, singed, Xe.

II. TRIPHTHONGS IN THE MIDDLE OF Worps.

1. By Composition of two Nouns:
Tn bedstead, beefsteak, blacksmith, &c.
2. By Prefixes:
In abstain, obscure, substance ; extirp ; disgrace ; circumspect, com-
plain, employ, improve ; congress, inflate ; perspire.
3. By Suffixes.
a. With Semi-vowels as their first and last members :
rtr (fortress), rgl (burglar), r#m (department).
lpr (culprit), 7/r (palfrey), /tr (filtrate), 7dr (caldron), Ukr (ful-
crum).
mpr (lamprey), mbr (cambric), mfr (Humfrey), mpl (templar),
mbi (tumbler).
ntr (entry), ndr (kindred), n#2 (gauntlet).
ngr (hungry).
b. The Semi-vowels as first members, followed by two Consonants :
rst (torsten), 7st (bolster), (dzh (soldier), mps (Simpson), mps/
(redemption), mpt (sumpter), mst (rhymster), nst (monster),
ndzh (angel), nit (sphincter), ngst (tungsten).
c. The Semi-vowels as last members, preceded by two Consonants :
str (frustrate), spr (osprey), stl (restless), /tr (actress), dfr (God-
frey).
d. Triphthongs composed of Consonants only :
bst (iubster), Ast (huckster), ps¢ (capstan).

Ill. Spurious TrRIPHTHONGS.

. Ending in R:

ntr (centre), nkr (chancre), ptr (sceptre), str (lustre), Atr (spectre).

Ending in L:

rpl (purple), rb7 (marble), ré/ (turtle), rd7 (curdle), rk/ (sparkle),
rgl (gargle), mpl (ample), mb (amble), né? (mantle), nd (can-
dle), nk? (ankle), ngl (angle).

The middle Consonants suppressed :

¢ in él (subtle), sé? (bustle).

k in ski (muscle).

p in mpt (empty).

b=)

al

‘2

Tafel. } 368 [October.

IV. Comprnations oF Four ConsoNANTS AND SEMI-VOWELS.
a. By Composition of two Nouns:
In feldspar, palsgrave, spendthrift, &c.
b. By Prefixes:
In explain, express, extra, instruct, obstruct.
ce. By Suffixes:

In minstrel, temptress, seamstress, sonystress, dextral.

CHP rie at.
SYLLABIFICATION.

§ 89. We may look upon the words of language from two points
of view. First, we may take an etymological, and, secondly, a pho-
nological view of them.

Etymology teaches us that in the Arian family of languages all
stems were originally monosyllabic. These, in the course of time,
by derivation, became polysyllabic. Etymology very carefully points
out these monosyllabic stems, and explains the origin and the use of
the several prefixes and suffixes which were subsequently added to
them. An etymological division of a word into its component parts,
therefore, consists in its resolution into those syllables of which it
had been originally composed.

Phonology proceeds otherwise. It takes the words of language as
it finds them, without investigating the manner in which they have
been produced. Phonologically considered, each word is composed
of one or several articulations or joints. Hach of these joints con-
sists of a vowel which is either entirely open, as in J, a-orta, o-asis,
ide-a, or else partially or entirely surrounded by semi-vowels and con-
sonants, as in to, in, put, sport. The joints are called open when the
vowels are not followed by any semi-vowels or consonants, as in so,
me, di-al, bri-ar, &e., and they are called closed when they are fol-
lowed by one, two, or three consonants and semi-vowels, as in an,
ship, park, thirst. Each word may be divided into its respective
joints, but these joints are not the same with the etymological sylla-
bles. Sometimes they agree, as in monosyllables ; but, in polysylla-
bles, they very frequently disagree.

In order to tell correctly the phonological articulations or joints of
words, we must have clear ideas of the manner in which the several

1961.] 369 [Syllabification.

sounds composing them are enunciated. The vowels may be pro-
nounced in three different ways. In accented syllables, they are
either long or short, and in unaccented syllables they are more or less
reduced. The dong vowels are pronounced loud in the beginning,
but the voice tapers off towards their close. They present, therefore,
quite a small front to the following consonants and semi-vowels. The
short vowels, on the other hand, instead of decreasing, seem rather
to expand during their short existence, and to rush with full force
against the following consonants. The reduced vowels, finally, which
are only found in unaccented syllables, are of an indifferent kind,
and neither increase nor decrease their small compass; still, in some
eases, they partake somewhat of the nature of the short vowels. The
long vowels, therefore, combine in a different manner with the fol-
lowing semi-vowels and consonants than the short; the former esta-
blishing quite a slight conjunction with them, but the latter an inti-
mate one. The connection of the reduced vowels, also, with the suc-
ceeding consonants and semi-vowels, is as lax as that of the long
vowels.—The consonants and semi-vowels, again, are pronounced in
a different manner when preceded by long and reduced and when
by short vowels. In the former case, their initial element is very
weak and scarcely audible, but in the latter it is quite emphatic;
hence, after short vowels, the consonants and semi-vowels are said to
be sharpened.

§ 40. When one joint ends in a vowel, and another begins with
one, their division does not present any difficulty; for, although no
break of the voice occurs in their pronunciation, still there is a
change operated in the configuration of the organs of speech, by
which change the former vowel is suddenly brought to a close, and
passes over into the following. The break in these words, therefore,
naturally occurs after the first vowel, e. g., a-orta, li-ar, May-o, ide-a.

§ 41. When a consonant or semi-vowel is between the two vowels,
the case is more intricate. All articulated sounds, excluding the
vowels, may be divided into continuants and explodents. The continu-
ants include the fluid conscnants and the semi-vowels, and the explo-
dents the hard and soft. When continuants are medial, there is no ac-
tual break in the word either; for they form a continuous passage from
one vowel to another. Still, there are indentations noticed which
point out the terminations of the joints. When the vowel, in the
first joint, is long, the indentation is immediately after this vowel ;
for the voice in its pronunciation tapers off, and the long vowel is
thus connected but very slightly with the following continuant. When

Tafel. ] 370 [October.

the long vowel is followed by an explodent, there is actually a break
between the two; for the initial element of an explodent, after a long
vowel, is silent, while that of a continuant is heard. Compare pa-per
and clai-mant. This also applies to those words where the semi-vowels
rand Z furnish the vowel element of the second syllables. The break
in these words is immediately after the long vowels, as in sa-bre, ni-
tre, a-cre, o-gre, sta-ple, a-ble, bi-ble, ti-tle, cra-dle, ea-gle. When
the preceding vowel is short, the initial element of the following con-
tinuants or explodents is intimately connected with it. This, therefore,
forms a part of the first joint, but their final element is just as inti-
mately connected with the following vowel, and, therefore, forms a
part of the following joint. With the continuants, therefore, when
a word is pronounced slowly, there is an indentation, and, with the
explodents, a break between their initial and final elements whenever
they are preceded by short vowels.

On account of the clear enunciation of both elements of the medial
continuants and explodents, when preceded bya short vowel, they are
frequently doubled in spelling, as in hammer, bonnet, marry, blossom,
coffer, rabbit, bladder, waggon, &c. The first letter, in these in-
stances, stands for the initial, and the second for the final element ;
but, sometimes, the short vowels are followed by single continuants
and explodents, asin rapid, robin, Latin, timid,valor, arid. The ques-
tion here arises whether these medial letters belong to the first or to
the second joint. It is true that this question is one of orthography
merely; for, although spelled with one letter only, the initial and
final elements in these continuants and explodents are as clearly pro-
nounced as when they are spelled double; thus, rapid, robin, Latin,
timid, &c., we pronounce as if spelled rap-pid, rob-bin, Lat-tin, tim-
mid. The question, then, to which of these two syllables these me-
dials are to be adjoined in spelling, is simply resolved into this : Which
one of these two elements, the initial or the final, is the most impor-
tant? I unhesitatingly reply, the initial; for this, at all events,
commences the letter, and is most intimately embraced by the pre-
ceding vowel. Still, this affinity of the initial element of medial
continuants and explodents for the preceding vowels is limited to those
cases where they are preceded by short vowels, and does not extend
to the preceding long and reduced vowels. In both these cases, the
final element prevails over the initial, and the continuants and explo-
dents, therefore, are drawn into the following syllables. In the case of
the long vowels, this has been shown above, but in that of the reduced,
the following examples may be adduced: re-lief’, ce-chin’, pe-ruse’ , che-

1861.] 871 |Syllabification.

roots’, me-chan'-ic, e-pis'-tle, ce-les'-tial, me-mo'-rial, de-cim'-e-ter, me-
dic'-i-nal, pe-nin'-su-la, &e. It will be remembered that the reduced
vowels occur in unaccented syllables, whether before or after the ac-
cented syllables. As soon as the reduced vowels are removed two
syllables from the accented one, and receive the secondary accent,
and, by virtue of this accent, from reduced are made short, they ex-
ercise their power of attraction over the following continuants and
explodents, and draw them into the same joints with themselves, e¢.7.,
bec'-a-fi'-co, ec'-o-nom'-ic, ed'-i-to'-rial, el'-o-cw'-tion, cer'-e-mo'-nious,
cat'-e-chet'-ic, et'-y-mol'-o-gy, mer'-i-to'-rious, cin'-e-rit'-ious, ref'-or-
ma'-tion, res'-o-lu'-tion. When reduced vowels follow the accented
syllables, the case is the same. They have no power to draw the fol-
lowing continuants or explodents into their own syllables, e. g., ap’-
pe-tite, com’-e-dy, se'-cre-cy, su’-re-ty, bul’-le-tin, ar'-se-nal, cal'-ce-don ;
but as soon as they receive the secondary accent, the initial overcomes
the final element, e. y., cem'’-e-ter'-y, cac'-o-chym'-y, pal'-i-nod'-y, cel’-
t-bas'(c)-y, del'-z-cac'-y, am'-a-tor'-y, mon'-i-tor’-y. When the vowel,
in an unaccented syllable, is followed by two consonants or semi-
vowels, it does not become reduced to the same degree as when it
is followed by a single consonant, and sufficient power remains to
it to attract one of the two consonants, as in ver-bose’, es-carp', ad’-
ver-tise’, ges-ta'-tion, ser-pi'-go, sen-ten'-tious, ven-tril’-o-quy, and, also,
in trav’-es-ty, lib'-er-ty, cal'-en-der, an'-ec-dote. Still, when the two
consonants / and s are expressed by the letter x, the preceding un-
accented vowel has no power to appropriate it, e. g., an’-ne-xa'-tion,
cach'-c-xy.

§ 42. When two continuants or explodents are medial, they present
one of the following combinations: 1, two explodents; 2, one explo-
dent followed bya continuant; 3, a continuant followed by an explo-
dent; and 4, two continuants. The combination of two explodents,
as in pt, kt, is equivalent to that of a double mute; for, as in wag-
gon, the first y represents the initial, and the second the final element,
so also in actor, baptist, i and p are pronounced by the closing, and ¢
by the opening of the articulating stations, as has been shown above in
the article on consonantal diphthongs. (The same division applies to
those words where the semi-vowels 7 and / furnish the vowel element
of the second syllables, as in sceptre, spectre, where the break occurs
between the two mutes, viz., scep-tre, spec-tre. In subtle, b is quies-
cent, and the vowel, in pronunciation, combines immediately with
t; this word, therefore, is divided thus, subt-/e.) This is still more
the case when these combinations occur in compound words, where

Tafel. | 379 [October,

the second syllables are likewise accented, as in coch-tail, hip-tile,
dog-day, and also in foot-path, cud-bear, &c. The same also applies
when two explodents are preceded by an unaccented vowel, for the
vowel in this instance, as has been mentioned above, is not reduced
in the same degree as when it is followed by a single explodent, and
therefore, sufficient power remains to it to attract one of the following
letters, as in ac-tae’-a, bap-tis'-tic, cap-ta'-tion, ac-cep-ta’-tion. When
two explodents are between two unaccented vowels, each one lays, like-
wise, claim to one of these letters, e. g., am'-phic-ty-on'-ic, &e. When
an explodent precedes a continuant, and this is a semi-vowel, these
combinations may be preceded either by a long or short vowel. When
the vowel is long, the break occurs immediately after the vowel, as in
A-pril, ma-tron, fra-grant, vi-brate, ni-trate, mi-grate, He-brew, pe-
trous, ca-the-dral, se-cret, ne-gro ; when it is short, the break is found
between the initial and final elements of the preceding mutes, and the
following words are pronounced as if they were spelled /ep-prous, cit-
tron, mid-driff, pop-plar, pub-blic, Dud-dley, mot-tley, ug-gly. Such,
also, is the case when the continuant is a fluid consonant, as in hat-chet
(hatchet), jud-dzhing (judging), rup-pshon (ruption), ak-kshon (ac-
tion), ak-ksent (accent), e/-ksile (exile), drop-psy (dropsy), top-pful
(topful), book-kful (bookful), &e. In English orthography, these words
are all spelled with single letters, with the exception of doggrel, which
may be fairly divided into dog-grel; but as to the question whether
the single letters in these combinations are intended to mark the
initial or final element of the mutes, I again declare in favor of the
initial element, as in all other cases, whenever the mutes are pre-
ceded by short vowels. In practical spelling, the above words may
thus be divided in the following manner: lep-rous, cit-ron, mid-riff,
pop-lar, rup-tion, ac-tion, ac-cent, drop-sy, top-ful, book-ful. The
words hat-chet and jud-ging, also, we may divide in a strictly pho-
netic manner, as ch and g in these words, are equivalent to tsk and
dzh ; the insertion of ¢ and d in these words, which facilitates their
syllabication, may be considered an argument, showing that English
orthography is not quite as irrational as it is generally reputed to be.
A difficulty arises in exile, where half of x belongs to the first, and
the other half to the second syllable. This point the English lan-
euage settles on etymological grounds, for it decides that compound
words in syllabication are divided into their constituent members;
thus we divide ex-ile. When preceded by a reduced vowel, x be-
longs to the following syllables, as in cach-e-xy.

Sometimes it is difficult to tell the precise place where polysylla-

1861.] 373 [Syllabification.

bles are jointed, and in order to detect their breaks and indentations,
we must pronounce them very slowly, and then notice that portion
of the word on which our voice naturally rests, and which it pro-
tracts ; this is always the last letter of the joint. So in pa-per, we
rest on the vowel a, and prolong it in tém-id on m, and in cit-ron on
t; there, indeed, the voice does not continue to sound, yet the organs
of speech preserve the configuration of ¢. The combinations of a
continuant with an explodent we find preceded both by long and short
vowels. They are preceded by a long vowel in carpet, shoulder, and
by a short one in alpine, sultan. In pronouncing slowly carpet,
shoulder, we diiate both upon the vowels and the following semi-vowels,
and finally, land quietly in the following mutes, while in alpine,
sultan, we pass speedily over the vowels and semi-vowels, and rush
quickly against the following mutes. So, also, in after, basket, we
proceed slowly towards the medial explodents, but in sister, vespers, we
reach them quickly. The effect of the preceding long vowels and
continuants upon the following mutes, is to render their initial ele-
ment perfectly inaudible, whilst it is clearly distinguished when pre-
ceded by a short vowel and a short continuant. Thus, phonology
divides car-pet, or-bit, gar-ter, mar-ket, or-gan, shoul-der, mal-kin,
&e., but vu/p-ine, alb-um, sult-an, fulg-or, damp-er, emb-er, tend-on,
clink-er, fing-er. This distinction also extends to those cases where
the semi-vowels 7 and / furnish the vowel element of the succeeding
syllables ; thus we divide mar-ble, star-tle, spar-kle, gar-gle, but
we say amb-le, ank-le, dan-gle, pur-ple, turt-le, lust-re. Still, al-
though the preceding short vowels have a tendency to draw the
explodents, after the continuants, into the first syllable, it is doubtful
whether it is advisable to carry out this distinction in practical
syllabication, especially since this is not productive of alteration in
the pronunciation of these words. I therefore propose to divide
those words where the combination of a continuant and a mute is
preceded by a short vowel, in the same way as when it is preceded
by a long vowel, and thus to syllabize vul-pine, al-bum, sul-tan, ful-
gor, dam-per, em-ber, ten-don, am-ble, pur-ple, tur-tle, lus-tre ; with
the exception of clink-er, fing-er, an-kle, dang-le, where for orthogra-
phical reasons the gutturals cannot be separated from the nasals, and
of st in Ha-stings, cha-sten, &c., where both letters are pronounced
with the last syllable. When the following syllables are likewise ac-
cented, they alwaysattract the preceding mutes, e. g. har-poon, gar-
boil, pan-dect, bel-dam, sun-burnt, man-kind, wash-tub, Glas-gow,
&e. The same is the case when this combination is preceded by a

VOL. VIII.—2Y

Tafel. ] 374 [October.

reduced vowel, as in ap’-os-tume, ap'-er-ture, bal'-der-dash, cal’-en-
der, cham'-per-tor, mod'’-es-ty, lib’-er-ty, prot'-es tant, &e.; also in
ar’-en-ta-tion, cer-tif’-i-cate, ges-ta’-tion, len-ti’-go, mer-cu'-ri-al, ser-
pi'-go, ver-bal’-i-ty, ver-tic-i-ty, and when the vowel has the secondary
accent, as in col’-ber-tine, as’-per-na'-tion, es’-ca-lade’, res'-ti-tu'-tion.
When two continuants are medial, the voice rests on the first and
protracts it; hence, the break occurs in the middle between the two
letters, as in bar-ley, mar-mot, fur-nish, fil-my, al-nage, em-rod,
hem-lock, Hen-ry, dun-lin, Eng-lish, or-phan, mar-vel, mar-shal,
el-fin, cen-sus, an-them, fren-zy, &e. Some of these words have a
tendency to draw both continuants into the first syllable, as furn-ish,
jfilm-y, orph-an, marv-el, marsh-al, elf-in, but it is questionable
whether this tendency ought to be indulged in practical syllabication.
When a reduced vowel precedes, the break is still in the middle be-
tween the two continuants, as in vid'-or-nel, cham’-ber-lain, sol'-em-nize,
Ber-mu'-das, ver-nac'-u-lar, cen so'-vi-ous, and also when the yowel
has the secondary accent, as in mal’-ver-sa’-tion, ster’-nu-ta'-tion.

§ 43. When triphthongal combinations of continuants and mutes
are medial, the break is always immediately after the first continu-
ant or mute, ¢. g., for-tress, bur-glar, cul-prit, pal-frey, fil-trate, cal-
dron, ful-crum, lam-prey, cam-bric, Hum-frey, tem-plar, tum-bler,
en-try, kin-dred, tor-sten, bol-ster, sol-dier, Sim-pson, redem-ption,
sum-pter, rhym-ster, mon-ster, an-gel, tung-sten, frus-trate, Os-prey,
ac-tress, God-frey, lob-ster, huck-ster, cap-stan. In hungry, sphincter,
for orthographical reasons, we must divide hung-ry, sphinc-ter.

§ 44. When combinations of four continuants and mutes are me-
dial, the break is invariably after the first member; thus, we say
min-strel, tem-(p)tress, song-stress, dec-stial (dex-tral).

§ 45. Practical English syllabication is a compromise between the
etymological and phonological division of words. The etymological
division is resorted to:

1. In all words compounded of two independent English words,
whether they be nouns, adjectives, verbs, prepositions, or any other
parts of speech, e. g., short-hand, bug-bear, cut-throat, book-ful, off-
hand, up-hold, with-draw, mis-take, Ke.

2. In such words where suffixes are appended, and where, after
dropping the suffix, we obtain a simple English word, e. ., connect-ed,
treat-ed, silk-en, oak-en, eat-en, chick-en, cat-er, drink-er, old-er, east-
ern, west-ern, nail-ery, brew-ery ; count-less, heir-ess, art-less, blame-
less; branch-let, stream-let; pave-ment, puntsh-ment, apt-ness, good-ness,
bind-ing, sing-ing ; cat-kin, lamb-kin; bird-ling, dump-ling ; court-

1861.] 375 [Syllabification.

ship, clerk-ship; wise-ly, brother-ly ; duke-dom, king-dom ; blithe-
some, hand-some; boy-hood, man-hood; bliss-ful, spoon-ful, Kc.
Still, this rule cannot be carried out in all cases, for, in order to pre-
serve the correct pronunciation, we must divide ta-ken, ma-ker, ba-
kery, fla-ming. When any of the above suffixes belong to simple
words, as in open, garden, oven, Peter, anger, muster, flutter, lucern,
&c., or when the simple words are dissyllables, contracted into mono-
syllables, before the suffixes are appended to them, as in brethren,
huntress, portress, mistress, &c., the division into syllables is made
according to the phonological laws, viz., o-pen, gar-den, ov-en, Pe-ter,
an-ger, mus-ter, flut-ter, lu-cern, breth-ren, hunt-ress, port-ress, mist-
ress.

3. In such words of Greek and Latin descent, which are generally
recognized to be compounded even by non-classical scholars, e. g.,
demo-cracy, ortho-doxy, poly-gamy, geo-gnosy, cosmo-gony, theo-logy,
soli-loquy, pyro-latry, logo-machy, geo-mancy, poly-mathy, geo-metry,
astro-nomy, mono-poly, allo-pathy, horo-scopy, philo-sophy, ana-tomy.
Still, it would be advisable to divide these words according to the
phonological laws, e. g., de-moc-ra-cy, 07'-thu-dox-y, po-lyg'-a-my, ge-
og-no-sy, cos-mog'-o-ny, the-ol-o-gy, Ke.

4. All prefixes usually form separate syllables, e. .¢, ab-ominate,
ad-orn, be-long, con-sider, contra-dict, circum-vent, di-gest, dis-use,
de-dicate, e-licit, ex-ile, in-oculate, intro-duce, inter-val, ob-tuse, per-
ceive, pre-dicate, post-pone, retro-spect, pro-mote, re-formation, se-duce,
sub-ordinate, super-add, trans-act, &e. It is questionable, however,
whether it would pot be much better to divide all these words accord-
ing to the phonological laws, viz., a-dorn, ded-i-cate, pred-i-cate,
tran-sact, Ke.

An etymological division of words is artificial. It may please the
eye to haye words divided etymologically at the end of a line, yet for
the purposes of exhibiting the true pronunciation of a word, in pro-
nouncing dictionaries and spelling books, they ought always to be di-
vided phonologically. It will be seen in a subsequent part that a know-
ledge of the true articulation of English words is of great importance
in order to solve satisfactorily the problem of English pronunciation
and orthography.

§ 46. I now propose to state the Principles of Phonological Syl-
labification in English :

1. When two vowels meet in a dissyllable, the first belongs to the

ce, and the second to the succeeding syllable, viz., cha-os,

preceding,

Sto-tc.

Tafel. ] 376 { October.

2. When one continuant or explodent is medial, and this is pre-
ceded by a long or reduced vowel, the following continuant or explo-
dent belongs to the second syllable, e. g., pa’-per, sce’-ne-ry, me’-lio-
rate, re-lief’, me-chan'-ic, me-dic’-i-nal. When it is preceded by a
short vowel, or by a vowel with the secondary accent, it belongs to
the preceding vowel, e. g., rap'-id, el'-e-gance, pref'-a-tor’-y, et'-y-
mol'-o-gy, cem'-e-ter’-y.

83. When two continuants or explodents are medial, the first belongs
to the preceding, and the second to the succeeding syllable, e. g., ac
tor, cit-ron, al-pine, fur-nish ; except when a long vowel precedes
the combination of an explodent followed by a continuant, e. y., ma-
tron ; and also when it precedes the combination s¢ in Ha-stings, &e.

4, When three continuants and explodents are medial, the first
always belongs to the preceding, and the two others to the succeeding
syllables, viz., fil-trate, loh-ster.

5. When four continuants and explodents are medial, the first be-
longs to the preceding, and the remaining three to the following syl-
lable, e. g., min-strel.

[Rem.—A great disagreement prevails among the orthoépists and
grammarians on the subject of syllabification. Murray, Walker, &c.,
hold, that when one consonant or semi-vowel is medial, it always be-
longs to the following vowel; thus, the former divides gra-vel, fi-nish,
me-lon, bro-ther, bo-dy, wi-dow, pri-son, a-va-rice, e-ve-ry, 0-ran-ges,
e-ne-my, me-di-cine, re-pre-sent, re-so-lu-tion. Ellis, on the other
hand (Kssentials of Phonetics, page 67), holds that when one vowel
is found between two vowels, it ought to be taken with the first syl-
lable, when it is either long or short, and with the second when it is
reduced. Goold Brown (Grammar of English Grammars, page 180)
says: “Consonants should generally be joined to the vowels or diph-
thongs which they modify in utterance, as An-ax-ay-o-ras, ap-os-tol-
‘-cal ;”’ and in some other places he divides riv-er, fe-ver, or-thog-ra-
phy, the-ol-o-gy, di-vis-i-bil-i-ty. His mode of syllabizing seems to
agree in general with the principles laid down by myself; but, as his
examples are limited to the above words, I do not exactly know whe-
ther we both agree with regard to the attractive power of a preceding
reduced vowel; so, for instance, I would divide An-a-wag-o-ras, and
not An-ax-ag-o-ras. The great difference between English syllabi-
cation and that of all other languages arises from its great number
of reduced vowels, which exercise but a small attractive power on the
following consonants. Unless we clearly point out this feature in
spelling, we cannot give a correct idea of the articulation of English
words, and, consequently, of their pronunciation. }

1861.] a7 7

Stated Meeting, November 1st, 1861.
Present, twelve members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Donations for the Library were announced from the Rhode
Island Society for the Encouragement of Domestic Industry,
the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, the editors
of the Medical News and Library, the Superintendent of the
United States Coast Survey, and Prof. EK. O. Kendall.

The committee to which was referred the communication of
Dr. Mitchell reported in favor of its publication in the Trans-
actions, and it was so ordered.

Dr. Coates gave a specific reference to Jefferson’s corre-
spondence in reference to a point of the discussion at the last
meeting.

Mr. Powel made some remarks upon the progress of the
flax-cotton manufacture in New England and New York, for
which the chief desideratum has been a uniform staple, which
seems now attainable by passing the fibres between rolls under
graduated pressure.

Pending nominations Nes. 425 and 426 were read.

On motion of Dr. Bache an appropriation was made for
printing the paper book of the Society in the case now before
the court, argued by Mr. Price.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, November 15th, 1861.
Present, fifteen members.
Professor Cresson, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Prof. Brown of Heidelberg, lately elected a member of the
Society, made known his acceptance of membership through
the President, Dr. Wood, whose letter to the Secretary, dated
Copenhagen, Oct. 16, 1861, was read.

Letters acknowledging the receipt of publications were read

Emerson. | 378 [November.

from the Natural History Society at Moscow, dated Dec. 15-
27, the London Ethnological Society, dated March 20, the
National Museum of Antiquaries at Edinburgh, dated April
18, and the Smithsonian Institution, dated Washington, May
9, and June 28, 1861.

Donations for the Library were received from the Smith-
sonian Institution, the Franklin Institute, the Protestant
Episcopal Church of Pennsylvania, Dr. Tafel, Professor
Tafel, of St. Louis, Mr. Lea, Mr. Foulke, and Dr. Emerson.

Copies of the paper book were laid upon the table by Mr.
Price.

The death of M. Von Anranamsoy, of Copenhagen, Janu-
ary 6, 1849, was announced.

Dr. Emerson called the attention of the members to the
importance of phosphoric acid in agriculture.

The agency exercised by phosphoric acid upon growing plants has
been one of the most important results of the investigations of men
of science, who have devoted their attention to organic chemistry
and its bearings upon agriculture. Baron Liebig has thrown out
the most interesting information upon the subject, and Elie de Beau-
mont has made a rich communication to the National Institute of
France, upon the agricultural yalue of phosphoric acid. He regards
this as the main element imparting fertility to soils, and its with-
drawal from these in the products of agriculture, and subsequent
concretion into the bones of animals, as the cause of sterility. He
refers to countries once abundant in cereal products and teeming in
population, such as Sicily and Syria, as owing their present desolation
to the abstraction of phosphoric acid by the products of the surface
soil, which acid subsequently enters into the bony frames of animals.
The bones of man are buried deep under ground, beyond the reach of
growing plants, whilst those of the inferior animals are scattered far
away from the places where they were formed. He even makes a cal-
culation of the number of tons of phosphoric acid removed from the
soil of France, since the period when its lands were wrested from the
rude Celts, and subjected to civilization and culture. The grand
result which he arrives at is, that the amount is not less than two
millions of tons of phosphate of lime, drawn from the soil in its sur-
face products, and concreted into human bones.

The revelations of science in the laboratory have been well tested

1861.] 879 [Emerson.

in the field, and perhaps by no one in this country on a scale so
extensive as by myself, having for many years past applied from
thirty to forty tons a year of concentrated fertilizers abounding in
phosphates, on farms which I cultivate, in Kent County, Dela-
ware. These were in a very impoverished condition when I began
to apply concentrated fertilizers, the bases of which are phos-
phates of lime. The particular preparation I use has the bone-earth
brought into a soluble state by chemical agency. The soluble phos-
phate has a sufficient amount of ammonia, with other fertilizing ele-
ments, to meet all the requisitions of growing plants in every stage
of their development. By such applications I have obtained results
in the highest degree satisfactory, in proof of which, Iam able to
state that in from two to four years’ time, I have brought up land so
as to yield three and four times what it could do before the applica-
tions were made. The increase in the crops always paid for the
outlay in the fertilizer, and thus the increase in the productive value
of the land was clear gain. To state one out of many cases tried (some
on a much larger scale), a small farm of about one hundred and ten
arable acres, was dressed with a good ammoniated superphosphate
applied in the successive crops during two years. In its former
ereatly impoverished condition, it would pay less than $150 per
year, or an interest on $2500. At the end of two years, after an
outlay of about $800 in the fertilizer, the farm was permanently im-
proved so as to yield a rent of $600, thus showing that the produc-
tive value had been raised from $2500 to $10,000.

My extensive use for many years past, of a fertilizer in which solu-
ble phosphate or superphosphate of lime constitutes the basis, has
fully established the views taken by scientific men, of the inestimable
value of phosphoric acid to increase the productiveness of the soil.

I reckon my agricultural profits as mainly based upon my ability to
supply the land with the necessary amount of soluble phosphoric acid.
This when once removed is never supplied from natural sources, and
consequently, has to be put back by the hand of man. Not so with
other fertilizing elements, which, like ammonia, is derived from the
atmosphere, whilst the alkaline earths are often supplied by the dis-
integration of minerals composing the soil. Whilst the farmer rejoices
in having obtained the power to derive treble and quadruple profits
from his labor, he must bear in mind that for this power, he is under
obligations to the brilliant results of scientific investigation.

Various practical questions were put to Dr. Emerson by the
members present, to which he replied.

380 [ November.

Mr. Foulke referred to the interesting fact, that the pre-
sence of phosphorus seems to be a sine gua non to life in all
its phases, from the thought-life of the brain of man down to
the simplest cell-life of the infusorial world.

Dr. Goodwin referred to previous discussions of the subject
of the Freedom of the Will, and spoke in proof both of the
existence of the faculty and of its freedom.

Mr. Foulke considered the discussion as exhausted long ago
by President Edwards, and unserviceable in a day of natural
science.

Mr. Lesley advocated the discussion of metaphysical sub-
jects as a philosophic necessity, but urged the harm of a merely
logical play with words which have descended to us from a
remote antiquity, clothing themselves with traditional mean-
ings on their way.

In this instance an ancient elliptical expression, originally stand-
ing for an act or at most for an affection of the soul, was afterwards
personified as a power, and has at last entered our philosophical
creed as an essence. We discover in the most ancient languages no
aboriginal word for will, with a meaning such as the modern bears.
There are only words meaning Desire, Intention, Power govern-
mental, Power judicial, Verdict, an attitude of the Soul as an ac-
tive unit in presence of the surrounding world. Nor have we any
direct evidence of the existence of a separate faculty called Will.
As to the supposed conflict between the two theories of the determined
and self-determining Will, in other words between Free Will and
Necessity, it is likely to disappear with the disappearance of the sup-
posed faculty. And in any case, testimony being taken on both sides
by Natural History methods, both the freedom of man’s responsible
soul and its absolute subjection to motives are alike affirmed; nor
does there seem to be any rational necessity in deciding for the one,
for rejecting the other.

The minutes of the last meeting of the board of officers and
members in council were read with the list of nominations re-
commended.

Mr. Foulke moved that the Committee on the Arctic Expe-
dition under the command of Dr. I. I. Hayes, be requested to
invite Dr. Hayes to be present at the next meeting of the

1861.] 38]

Society, and to give such information as he may deem impor-
tant in relation to the scientific results of the Expedition.
Seconded by Dr. Bache, and the motion was agreed to.

A letter of the President, Dr. Wood, to the Honorable
Cassius M. Clay, Minister of the United States at the Court
of St. Petersburg, was then read.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, December 6, 1861.
Present, thirty-four members.
Judge SHarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A letter was read from the President, Dr. Wood, dated
Breslau, November 4, 1861.

Donations for the Library were announced from the Bureau
des Ponts et Chaussées, the London Chemical and Royal As-
tronomical Societies, the Essex Institute, the American Journal
of Science, and Professor Twining, of New Haven, the Medi-
cal News, the Academy of Natural Sciences, Professor Trego
and Mr. H. C. Carey, of Philadelphia, citizens of Chicago,
and booksellers in London and New York.

The committee appointed by the American Philosophical
Society in relation to an invitation to Dr. Isaac I. Hayes, re-
ported that they addressed to Dr. Hayes a note, of which the
following is a copy:

HALL OF THE AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY,
PHILADELPHIA, November 16, 1861.
Sir:

The undersigned, a Committee of the American Philosophical So-
ciety, have the pleasure of communicating to you the following reso-
lution of that Society, unanimously adopted at a meeting held on
the 15th instant.

‘“‘ Resolved, that the Committee on the Arctic Expedition, under
the command of Dr. Isaac I. Hayes, be requested to invite Dr. Hayes
to be present at the next meeting of the Society, and to give such

VOL. VIII.—2z

382 [December.

information as he may deem important in relation to the scientific
results of the expedition.”
The next meeting of the Society will be held in its Hall at eight
o’clock p.M., on the first Friday of December next.
The undersigned express their hope that it will accord with your
convenience to comply with the Society’s request.
We are, very respectfully,
Your obedient servants,
(Signed) W. Parker Fouke,
JOHN C. CRESSON,
Isaac LEA,
Joun L. LEconTE,
Epwarp Kine,
R. E. Rogers,
J. Perer LESLEY.
To Dr. Isaac I. Hayes,
Commander of the late American Arctic Expedition.

Your committee received the following reply :

PHILADELPHIA, December 3, 1861.
GENTLEMEN :

I have just received your letter dated the 16th ult., informing me
that the American Philosophical Society had done me the honor of
inviting me to attend the next meeting of the Society, and to com-
municate such information as 1 might deem important respecting the
scientific results of my expedition.

It will give me much pleasure to comply with the wish of the
Society. Iam, gentlemen,

Very respectfully, your obedient servant,

(Signed) I. I. HayEs.
To Messrs. W. PARKER FouLkKe,

Joun C. CRESSON,
Isaac LeEA,

Joun L. Leconte,
Epwarp Kina,
R. E. Rogers,

J. Peter Les xey,
Committee of the American Philosophical Society.

All of which is respectfully submitted.

W. PARKER FOULKE,
Chairman.

1861.] 3883 [Hayes.

Dr. Hayes was then introduced to the Society, and com-
municated to the members present some of the historical in-
cidents and scientific results of the voyage.

Mr. PRESIDENT,—GENTLEMEN :

I feel much honored by your invitation to attend your meeting
this evening, and to communicate some of the results of my late ex-
pedition.

Such an invitation from the oldest and most prominent scientific
association in this country, imposes upon me a duty which is at once
peremptory, and highly gratifying tome. Yet I cannot but remem-
ber, that I appear before those whose studies have obtained for them
a merited distinction in every department of learning for the benefit of
which the expedition was designed. The names of many of you had
become illustrious, even in foreign countries, long before I was of an
age for the study of a profession. Scarcely had a diploma been
given to me as a Doctor in the Medical Art, when I sailed, in 1853,
with the late Dr. Kane, as surgeon of his Expedition ; and I remained
in that service until ]ate inthe year 1855. Although thus deprived of
many of the opportunities for general scientific study which would have
been available at home, yet the necessities of the Expedition threw
upon mea share of every duty, whether appertaining to the various
scientific observations, or to the conduct of exploring parties. Upon
my return to the United States, I formed the plan of anotherexpedition.
There were many circumstances of discouragement, not least among
which was an impression which then had possession of the public
judgment, that any further efforts toward the North Pole must be
fruitless, and must involve an unjustifiable loss of life. It was only
after many endeavors that here and there the influences favorable to
my design began to affect the community. The most important of
these was, of course, the sanction given to my plans by those asso-
ciations by whose opinions the mass of men are governed in relation
to scientific matters; and it gives me pleasure that I am to-night,
enabled, personally, to thank you for the encouragement and aid which
were afforded by your formal appointment of a committee to co-ope-
rate with me.

To this approval of your Society, so widely known and respected,
were added that of the Academy of Natural Sciences of this city, the
Smithsonian Institution, the American Association for the Advance-
ment of Science, the Geographical Society of New York, the principal
scientific associations of Boston, and the private assurances of many
learned individuals.

Hayes. | 384 | December.

Little time was left me for special preparatory study. Mr. Sonntag,
the able astronomer and physicist of Dr. Kane’s Expedition, volun-
teered to assume the same duties during my own, and also to aid meas
second in command; and upon him were to be devolved the most im-
portant of the observations. His death soon after entering our
winter quarters left me with the aid only of three young men, who
were dependent, almost wholly, upon my instruction and supervision.

I have made these explanations in order that you may the better
appreciate the difficulties which embarrassed us, and that, accustomed
as you are to the most complete scientific labors, you may not be in-
duced in advance to overrate the unpretending collections made during
my cruise ; yet it is due to the truth to say, also, that notwithstanding
these difficulties, the zealous aid of my young assistants has enabled
me to return with some valuable additions to our previous stores of
knowledge.

You may recollect that my outfit was a very small one. Upon
leaving Boston, July 10th, 1860, my entire party numbered only
fifteen persons, and we sailed in a schooner of only one hundred and
thirty-three tons burden. My purpose was to follow up the line of
research opened by Dr. Kane. [ allude, of course, to that of Smith
Strait and Kennedy Channel. You will readily understand that I
had no such idle purpose as was sometimes popularly attributed to
me, viz., that of merely reaching the North Pole of the earth, as a
feat of adventurous navigation and sledging.

The general object was to procure as much information as the re-
strictions of our voyage would allow, beyond the termination of Dr.
Kane’s labors, and in the same direction in which they tended.
The space between the point at which his personal observations ended
and the North Pole, is about six hundred and fifty miles, an in-
terval sufficiently large to admit of very numerous and important
collections.

Coinciding with him in the opinion that at some portion of each
year there exists a large body of water about or near the Pole, I
hoped to extend the evidence which he had collected on this subject
as well as on many others.

It would, of course, have been a source of the highest satisfaction
to have succeeded in setting at rest the question of open water, but
it was by no means the sole object of the Expedition.

I will not dwell upon the details of our voyage to Greenland,
which was unusually boisterous. The schooner was unavoidably so
heavily laden that her deck was never more than eighteen inches

1861.] 385 ; [Hayes.

above the water, and was never dry. After touching at Préven and
Upernavik, we reached, on the 21st of August, Tessuissak, the most
northern of the Danish stations, in latitude 73° 40’. At all of these
places we were kindly received, and the officials furnished me with
every facility in their power for procuring the requisite furs and dogs
for sledge travelling.

Our route lay thence northward through Melville Bay, the general
track of the whalers. Beyond the parallel of the Carey Islands, near
which the whalers annually pass, and thence to Smith Strait, our
track was the same as that of Dr. Kane. The distance from the
northern limit of the whale fishery to Smith Strait, you will perccive,
is not great; and with a fair wind we ran it in a few hours. The
chief interest of our voyage commences, therefore, on the 26th of Au-
gust, on which day we were a little to the northward of the position
of Baffin in 1616, and Ross in 1818, twenty miles south of Cape
Alexander, the entering cape on the Greenland side of Smith
Strait.

The Strait was entered on the 27th of August; but we were un-
fortunate in meeting near its mouth an ice-pack of extraordinary
thickness, through which no passage could be effected. This pack
trended off to the south and west, and appeared to adhere to the
western coast. Our efforts to find a navigable lead were interrupted
by a heavy gale, which broke suddenly upon us, and drove us out of
the Strait. The gale continued with great force for three days,
during which we were a second time driven out of the Strait, and,
haying at length sustained serious damage, we made the land and an-
chored.

At that place I went on shore, and from an elevation of twelve
hundred feet, obtained a view to the west and north. The ice was
everywhere closely packed and heavy. On the following day, we
were blown from our anchorage, and were much damaged against
some icebergs which had drifted in with the current. It was as
late as the 1st of September that we again entered the Strait, again
to be blown out and crippled by a sudden return of the gale. It
was not until the evening of September 2d that we effected a per-
manent lodgement in the Strait. Failing to find an opening toward
the west shore, I determined to seek one higher up near Cape Ha-
therton ; but, when among the ice off Littleton Island, the schooner
became “ beset,” the iron sheathing on the bows and the cutwater
was carried away, and the rudder was rendered useless. After some
hours we reached a place of safety and anchored. We put to sea

Hayes. ] 386 [December.

again on the 6th; but, failing to pass Littleton Island, and the tem-
perature having fallen to 12°, when navigation was no longer safe, 1
was obliged to go into winter quarters in Hartstein Bay, ten miles
northeast of Cape Alexander, in a harbor which I have named Port
Foulke, in honor of my friend, William Parker Foulke, Esq., of
Philadelphia, a member of this Society, who was the earliest and has
been one of the most constant friends of the Expedition. Subsequent
observations gave our position latitude 78° 17’ 41”, longitude 72°
30’ 57” W., twenty miles south of the latitude of Rensselaer Harbor
(Dr. Kane’s winter quarters), and distant from it by the coast line
about ninety miles.

At the time of going into winter quarters my vessel was badly
crippled by frequent collisions with field ice, and by twice being
driven upon icebergs. The weather was not only very boisterous
from the time of our first entering the Strait, but thick snow was
almost continually falling. I regretted very much that I had not
steam-power.

My plans of exploration being based upon reaching the west coast
and there attaining a harbor above or near latitude 79°, which I had
thought practicable from personal observations made in 1854, you
will perceive that my winter harbor was very unfavorable for the ac-
complishment of my purpose. I could not attain even as convenient
a position as that of Dr. Kane, whose line of travel being near the
Greenland coast was freed from some of the obstacles attending my
passage across the Strait, with dog sledge, to Grinnell Land.

Our preparations for the winter were similar to those of Dr. Kane.
A house was built on shore to receive our stores, and the hold of the
vessel was converted into a room for the men. The upper deck was
covered with a house made of boards which had been brought for the
purpose. The ship’s company lived in health and comfort.

With the winter, however, came serious misfortunes. A disease
which has been for several years prevailing throughout all Northern
Greenland, broke out among my dogs, and by the middle of De-
cember all of them had died but eleven. It became then necessary
to open communication with the Esquimaux of Whale Sound, with
the view of obtaining a new supply. It will be remembered that my
plans of exploration were based entirely upon the use of dogs as a
means of transporation across the ice; and from my unfavorable situa-
tion it appeared evident that with my reduced force I had not the
means to prosecute my purposes with the success which I had anti-
cipated.

Mr. Sonntag early volunteered to go to the Esquimaux for the pur-

1861.] 387 [Hayes.

pose before named. His offer was accepted, and he started on the
22d of December, with a sledge drawn by nine dogs, and accompa-
nied by Hans (Dr. Kane’s young native hunter), whom I had found
at Cape York. Mr. Sonntag lost his life in attempting to cross Whale
Sound, under the following melancholy circumstances, as reported to
me by Hans upon his return. In attempting to cross a crack which
had been recently frozen over, Mr. Sonntag broke through the thin
ice and became thoroughly wetted. He was assisted out of the water
by his companion, but before they could reach a place of shelter, five
miles distant, Mr. Sonntag was so badly frozen that he was insen-
sible, and he died soon afterwards. The body was subsequently re-
covered and interred near the observatory at Port Foulke.

Hans continued southward and accomplished one of the purposes
of the journey; but, in consequence of bad management and over
driving, five dogs of his team were killed, and I was left, upon his
return, with only six animals. The Esquimaux having learned
through Hans of our being at Port Foulke, came to us in the spring,
and from them I was enabled to obtain a sufficient number of dogs
to increase my pack to about twenty animals; but some of them
died afterwards, and I was left, finally, with two teams of seven
each. With so reduced a force, I became seriously apprehensive for
the success of the labors which were to follow.

On the 20th of March, I set out on my first journey. The object
of this effort was to establish a provision depot for use during the
summer, and it was successful. While absent upon this occasion I
visited Rensselaer harbor, Dr. Kane’s winter quarters. No vestige
of the “ Advance” could be discovered. She has probably drifted
out to sea with the ice, and been subsequently crushed and sunk.

The preparations for the principal journey were completed early in
April; and on the 4th of that month I started northward with my
entire available force, comprising twelve men and fourteen dogs.
Our equipment consisted of a metallic lifeboat mounted on runners,
provisions for seven persons for five months, provisions for six per-
sons and fourteen dogs for six weeks, and the necessary camp fix-
tures.

That part of my plan involving the transportation of the boat to
Kennedy Channel proved, after three weeks’ trial, to be impracticable,
and I accordingly sent the main party back, and continued north-
ward with the two dog-sledges and three companions. After a jour-
ney beset with unusual difficulties, the west coast was reached on the
10th of May, and I continued thence northward along that coast

Hayes. ] 388 [December.

until May 18th, when my provisions being exhausted I was obliged
to return. We had then reached latitude 81° 35’. During the last
few days of my northward journey, I was, in consequence of the se-
vere labor having broken down the other members of my party, ac-
companied only by a young Philadelphian, Mr. George F. Knorr,
who served with great'fidelity and spirit throughout the Expedition.

The schooner was broken out of the ice on the 10th of July, and
we put to sea on the 14th. After much difficulty and two trials, we
reached the west coast, ten miles below Cape Isabella. That cape
I was unable to pass in the vessel, but I succeeded in making its
north side in a whale-boat, and from an elevation of about six hun-
dred feet, I obtained a view to the northward. In that direction the
ice was everywhere unbroken; and as it did not appear probable that
I could obtain for the schooner a more northern harbor, and as 1
had now only five dogs remaining, I abandoned the field and returned
home, trusting to be able at an early day, to renew the attempt with
a small steamer.

We reached Upernavik on the 14th of August, and Godhayn,
Disco Island, September Ist. At both of these places, we were kindly
and hospitably received by the Danish officials. At the latter place,
I had the satisfaction to meet the Royal Inspector, Mr. Olrik, an
honorary member of this Society. Upon reaching Godhayn, I was
kindly informed by Inspector Olrik that he had received orders from
his Government, framed in accordance with a request made by the
Government of the United States, directing him to afford such aid
to the Expedition as was in his power; and it gives me great plea-
sure to be able, on an occasion like the present, to acknowledge the
important services rendered to the Expedition by the Danish Govern-
ment, and its officials in Greenland—exhibiting that characteristic
generosity and intelligent appreciation, which have uniformly marked
their actions towards all previous explorations of a similar nature.

Our voyage from Godhavn southward was very stormy, and when
off Halifax, such damages were suffered as required us to put into
that port for repairs. Our welcome there was very cordial and highly
grateful to us. The Admiral of Her Britannic Majesty’s fleet, then
in Halifax harbor, generously tendered the use of the Govern-
ment conyeniences for repairing my crippled vessel. To the
officers of Her Majesty’s civil government, and of the squadron and
garrison, and to the citizens of Halifax, the Expedition is indebted
for attentions which exhibited not less a friendly feeling for men who
had for so long atime been deprived of many of the comforts of

1861.] 389 [ Hayes.

civilization, than respect for the flag under which our explorations
had been made.

Having sailed from Boston, I considered that a proper respect for
those who gave me the vessel required that I should return to that
port. Leaving Halifax on the 19th of October, we arrived in Boston
on the 23d, after an absence of fifteen months and thirteen days.

I have dwelt thus at length upon the narrative of the Expedition,
in order that you may have a clear understanding of the region
covered by it. I will now pass to a brief statement of the results of
our labors.

Soon after entering our winter harbor, an observatory was erected
upon shore near the vessel, under the superintendence of Mr. Sonn-
tag. It was a frame structure, covered first with canvas and then
with snow, and was eight feet square. In this, a fine pendulum
apparatus, constructed under Mr. Sonntag’s supervision, by the
Messrs. Bond of Boston, after the plan of Foster’s instrument, was
immediately mounted ; and satisfactory sets of experiments were then
obtained by Mr. Sonntag, assisted by Mr. Radcliff. The pendulum
beat nearly seconds; that is, rudely, 3607 beats in 3600 seconds of
time. The readings were made when the knife-edge passed the zero
point of the graduated arc. The interval of the readings was ten
seconds, and eleven readings generally madeaset. These observations
were continued from September 26th until October 12th. They are
yet unreduced, and I am therefore unable to announce to what con-
clusions they lead. I may mention that experiments were made by
Mr. Sonntag and Professor Bond at the Cambridge Observatory, prior
to the sailing of the Expedition; and that the instrument will be
placed in Professor Bond’s hands, for a repetition of the experiments
at the same place.

Upon removing the pendulum apparatus, a fine unifiliar magneto-
meter was mounted upon a firm support in the centre of the observa-
tory, and the scale readings were recorded hourly every seventh day,
and three times daily during the interval, from November to March.
The same instrument was subsequently used for obtaining several
sets of experiments in declination, deflection, and vibration. A cor-
responding number of sets of experiments for the determination of
dip were also made with a well-adjusted instrument. These latter
four classes of observations were, with certain omissions, subse-
quently repeated at Cape Isabella on the west side of Smith Strait,
at Netlik in Whale Sound, at Upernavik, and at Godhavn. All of
these observations are yet unreduced. I may mention that the instru-

VOL. VIII.—3A

Hayes. | 390 [December.

ments were furnished to the Expedition by Professor Bache, Super-
intendent of the United States Coast Survey, under whose super-
vision the constants had been carefully determined, and to whom
the instruments will be returned for correction.

Near the observatory, a suitable shelter was erected for a number
of thermometers, which were read hourly every seventh day, and
three times daily in the interval. These instruments were carefully
compared at every 10° of temperature down to —40°, and these re-
cords were referred to a standard which was brought home, and has
been placed in the hands of the maker, Mr. Tagliabue, for further
comparison. Some of the instruments were manufactured by Mr.
Green, of New York, and were a gift from the Smithsonian Iustitu-
tion. The remainder were presented by Mr. Tagliabue. These
observations were continued during our stay at Port Foulke, from
September, 1860, to July, 1861.

Throughout the cruise, a bi-hourly registry of atmospheric tem-
perature was made with a single instrument, mounted on the vessel
when at sea, and on a post upon the ice when in winter harbor. A
like number of barometer readings was also made and recorded. A
careful record of meteorological phenomena, including direction and
force of wind, and general atmospheric conditions, was kept up
during the cruise.

Although there has been no discussion made of these observations,
yet there are some manifest general results which may interest you.
Our winter was much milder than either of the winters 1855-54 and
1854-55, passed by Dr. Kane at Rensselaer Harbor, twenty miles
further north. The weather was, unlike that experienced by Dr.
Kane, generally stormy. Northeast winds, frequently very strong,
prevailed—a fact at least in part, accounted for by the open water
which was, during our stay at Port Foulke, constantly visible out-
side of the harbor; and it was, doubtless, due to the same fact, that we
experienced a modification of temperature. March was the coldest
month. It was during this month, and while absent at Rensselaer
Harbor, that I recorded my lowest temperature, —68° I’. It is re-
markable that on the same day, the lowest temperature registered at
Port Foulke was only —29°, and on the day previous, when I ex-
perienced a temperature of —66.5° near Rensselaer Harbor, the tem-
perature at Port Foulke was —27°.

I have made at Port Foulke a valuable set of tidal observations,
which will, when reduced, exhibit some interesting results. The
average rise and fall was about eight feet. The readings were made

1861.] 391 [ Hayes.

to tenths of a foot, and at intervals of ten minutes. While at sea
the temperature of the surface water was registered bi-hourly. I
had frequent occasion to regret that I did not have a deep-sea sound-
ing apparatus ; for the furnishing of which, through a misapprehen-
sion, I had relied upon the National Observatory.

Geological and mineralogical collections have been brought from
Port Foulke and vicinity, and from the west coasts of Smith Strait
and Kennedy Channel. A few fossils were found in the limestone
rocks of Capes Leidy and Frazer, and at other points of the coast of
Kennedy Channel, north of latitude 80°. The difficulty of carrying
geological specimens so great a distance upon a dog-sledge will be
appreciated by the Society.

Our collections of specimens of natural history are extensive.
They embrace dredgings from various points along the Greenland
coast between Godhavn and Port Foulke, plants from all the locali-
ties visited, skins and skeletons of the principal mammals, skins of
most of the arctic birds, and a large number of skulls of Esquimaux.
The reindeer were very numerous at Port Foulke. Upwards of two
hundred of them were shot by my party. The walrus, and seal of
different varieties, were also abundant. During the summer se-
veral varieties of waterfowl frequented localities about our harbor.
The most numerous of these were the little auk (Uria alle) and
the eider duck (Somater’a molissima), several hundreds of which
were captured. From these sources I had no difficulty in constantly
supplying my party with fresh food; and to this I attribute ina
great measure our entire exemption from disease.

The geographical results of the Expedition embrace a survey of the
west coast lines of North Baffin Bay, Smith Strait, and Kennedy
Channel, including the discovery of a new channel or sound, open-
ing westward from the centre of Smith Strait. This survey was
made without reference to previous charts. It commences at lati-
tude 76° 30’, and extends north to latitude 82° 40’, embracing a
shore-line of about 1300 miles. I regret that I was not able to
cross over to the eastern coast of Kennedy Channel, and, therefore,
had no opportunity to confirm the observations of the sailor Morton,
who, you will remember, was the person who reported to Dr. Kane
the existence of open water in Kennedy Channel in June, 1854 ; also
an eastern coast line of that channel as far as latitude 80° 56’; be-
yond which point the party could not penetrate in consequence of
the open water.

In 1854, while acting under the orders of Dr. Kane, I had made

Hayes. | 392 | December.

a survey of that portion of the west coast of Smith Strait lying be-
tween capes Sabine and Frazer, but the unfavorable circumstances of
that survey had occasioned some errors which I am glad to have had
opportunity to ascertain and correct.

Our further geographical results embrace the completion of the
survey of the coast lines of Whale Sound, and the re-survey of all
the coasts between Wolstenholme Sound and Littleton Island. In
that survey is embraced a shore-line of about 600 miles. Of the five
islands laid down on Captain Inglefield’s and Dr. Kane’s charts, as
being in the mouth of Whale Sound, we could find only three.

In physical geography I have obtained some interesting materials.
Soon after entering winter harbor, I made, in connection with Mr.
Sonntag, a survey of a glacier which approaches the sea through a
valley opening from the head of the bay in which we wintered. This
had been discovered by Dr. Kane, and by him named My Brother
John’s Glacier. Its face is nearly two miles from the sea, which it
is gradually approaching. With the view of determining its rate
of progress, we ascended to its upper surface and carefully measured
a base-line in its axis. From either end of this base-line angles
were taken, connecting it with fixed objects upon the mountains on
each side. Lateral stations were next established, and these were.
connected with the base-line, and with the before-mentioned fixed
objects. The angles were repeated by me after an interval of eight
months, and the result showed a downward movement of the glacier,
amounting to ninety-four feet.

In October I performed a journey upon this glacier and the mer
de glace to the eastward of it, penetrating about fifty miles into the
interior. Our angle of ascent was, at first, about six degrees, de-
creasing gradually to from one to two degrees. The surface was at
first somewhat broken and irregular, but as we advanced it became
smooth and the ascent regular. Our elevation upon setting out to
return was estimated at about 5000 feet, when we were quite out of
sight of land.

The physical conditions observed in Kennedy Channel are, perhaps,
among the most important of my results. It was in that channel, and
to the northward of it, as I have before observed, that Morton disco-
vered an open sea late in June, 1854. I did not find open water,
but the ice was everywhere much decayed, often being so thin that
it would not bear my party; and in some places pools of water were
visible. In one of these pools a flock of waterfowl, the Uria gryl-
ae, were observed. My stay in Kennedy Channel was from the 12th

1861. | 393

to the 25d of May, a period of the year six weeks earlier than that
at which the observations of Morton had been made; and I enter-
tain no doubt that, could I have returned to the same locality in the
latter part of June, I would have found the sea open. Indeed,
everything indicated a speedy dissolution of the ice. There were
some indications also that the region to the northward is annually
open. I will mention one which struck me most prominently.
The coast on the west side of Kennedy Channel, especially where
exposed to the northeast, was lined with a heavy ridge of ice, which
had been forced up under the influence of great pressure. Many of
the masses were as much as sixty feet in height, and they were lying
high and dry upon the beach. The pressure necessary to occasion
this result could not possibly be created by ice-fields moving over a
narrow channel, and I believe the result to have been produced by
ice-fields of great extent coming down under the influence of winds
and the current from a vast open area to the northward.

Our astronomical observations were chiefly confined to the deter-
mination of geographical positions.

I observe that there are some gentlemen present who hada kindly
interest in my design of attempting to make photographs of arctic
scenery and other objects, and I may mention that I have been ina
great measure successful. I was disappointed in not obtaining the pho-
tographer whom I had hoped to take with me, and I was therefore
obliged, without any previous knowledge of more than the principles
of the art, to do the work myself. I was assisted by Mr. Radcliff,
who was equally ignorant. We, however, succeeded, after many
failures, in obtaining some good pictures, and a large number of in-
ferior ones. There are no physical difficulties in the way of the most
complete success.

In conclusion, Mr. President, I desire to renew my thanks to the
Society for their great courtesy and for the honor which has been
done me.

On motion of Professor Cresson, the thanks of the Society
were presented to Dr. Hayes, for his interesting and instruc-
tive communication made to the Society this evening.

A letter from Joseph Paxton, deceased, to David Paul
Brown, was read, dated Catawissa, November 22, 1861, noting
the fact that a larva had been found in the old leg of a bench,
where it had remained alive for more than twenty-six years.

394 [December.

The annual report of the Treasurer was read and referred.

The annual report of the Committee on Publication was
read.

Pending nominations Nos. 425 to 443 and new nomina-
tion No. 444 were read.

And the Society was adjourned.

Stated Meeting, December 20, 1861.
Present, sixteen members.
Judge SHarswoop, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Donations for the Library were received from Professor
Secchi, of Rome, the Boston Natural Historical Society, the
General Association of Connecticut, the Massachusetts His-
torical Society, the Regents of the New York University, the
Franklin Institute, the Rev. A. Crummell, Dr. Genth, and
T. W. Reeves.

Judge Carleton communicated to the Society some ideas on
the formation of opinion, as having analogy with his previous
remarks before the Society on Liberty and Necessity.

Remarks upon the subject, and upon the views of Judge
Carleton were made by Dr. Goodwin, who expressed his
reasons for dissenting from some of the opinions advanced by
the former speaker.

Judge Carleton replied, and made some further observa-
tions in support of his opinions with regard to Free Will,
Motive, and Consciousness.

Professor Lesley followed with some remarks, explanatory
of his views expressed at a former meeting.

Mr. Peale laid before the meeting certain stone implements
from Ireland and Scandinavia, showing a remarkable similarity
with those of the North American Indians.

The Committee of Finance reported the following recom-
mendations for the ensuing year, which were accordingly on
motion ordered.

1861.] 395

For Journals, . : : : . $50 00
Hall. : ; . : ; . 100 00
nding, ; : . 100 00
Publications in addition’ to the interest on
the publication fund, : ‘ . 800 00
General account as follows:
Salary of Librarian, . : : ; . $700 00
“Janitor, : : . 100 00
Insurance of Library and Cabinet, : . 160 00
Assistance to Librarian, ; P ; . 93850 00
Petty expenses of Librarian, : : . 099 00
$2410 00
Commissions on collections, indexing and arranging
Franklin Papers, postages, and all other incidental
and general expenses, . ; A ; : : 800 00

$5210 00

Pending nominations Nos. 425 to 444 and new nomina-
tion No. 445 were read.
And the Society was adjourned.

DONATIONS FOR THE LIBRARY,
IN 1861.

FROM CORRESPONDING SOCIETIES, ETC.

St. Petersburg.
Mémoires de divers savants. Tome IX, 4°, 1859.
Mémoires politiques, &c. VI Ser. Tome IX, 4°, 1859.
Mémoires mathematiques, &e. Tome IX, 4°, 1859, X, 4°, 1859.
Mémoires. Tome II, ITI, as follows: Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7, 1.
Bulletin. Feuilles 1-17. 4°, 1860.
Annales de l’Observatoire physique central de Russie. Année
1857. No. 1. St. Petersburg. 1860. 4°.
Compte rendu for 1857, No. 2, 1860. 4°. St. Petersburg.
Recherches expérimentales sur ]’élasticite des métaux, faites d
YObs. par A. T. Kupffer. T. I. St. Pet. 1860. 4°. 429 pp.
Riga.
Correspondenzblatt des Naturforschenden Vereins. 1859. 8°.

396 |December.

Konigsberg.
Schriften der k. Phys. Oekon. G. I. J. lLabt. 4°. 1860.
Die metamorphose des Caryoborus. Elditt. 1860. 12 pp.
Berlin.
Abhandlungen der k. Akademie. 1859-50. 4°.
Monatsberichte, aus 1860. 8°.
Register fiir 1836-1858 monatsberichte. 8°.
Wochenschrift des Vereins zur beférderung des Gartenbaues. Nos.
14 to 52, 1860; 1 to 6, 1861. 4°.
Gottingen.
Nachrichten von dem G. A. Un. und K. G. der W. 1860, Nos.
1-29, rebst Register.
Offenbach a. Maine.
Erster Bericht des Off. Vereins fiir Naturkunde. 1860. 8°.
Bonn.
Verhandlungen des N. V. der P. R. u. W. XVII, J. i-xxv. 8°.
Altenburg.
Mittheilungen aus dem Osterlande. XIV, 1, 2, 3,4; XV, 1, 2.
Elberfield und Barmen.
Jahresbericht des Naturwiss. Vereins. 1851,’3,’8. 1-3 heften, 8°.
Bamberg.
Bericht des Naturforschenden Vereins. 1852, 1854, 1856, 1899.
Vienna.
Sitzungsberichte der Akademie: Philosophisch-historische classe.
XXXIV B. 1, 2,3; XXXV, 1, 2, 3, 4 heften to Nov. 1860.
Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche classe. XXXIX B. No. 6;
XL, 9,10, 12; XLI, 13 to 20; XLII, 21 to 28.
Almanach X. J. 1860. 12°.
Jahrbuch der k. k. Geologischen Reichsanstalt. 1860. XI. No. 1.
Verhandlungen des Zool. Botan. Vereins. Vols. III to X, 18538 to
1860. 8°.
Munich.
Sitzungsberichte der k. Bay. Ak. d. Wiss. i, ii, 111, 1860. 8°.
Abhandlungen. Math. phys. C. VIII. B. iii. 4°.
Verzeichniss der Mitglieder fiir 1860. 4°.
Grenzen und grenzgebiete der physiologischen forschung. KE. Har-
less. 1860. 4°.
Von der bedeutung der Sanskritstudien fiir die Griechische philo-
logie. W. Christ. 1860. 4°.
Rede auf Sir T. B. Macaulay. G. T. Von Rudhart. 1860.
Denkrede auf A. Von Humboldt. Von Martius. 1860. 4°.

1861.] 397

Gelehrte Anzeigen. B. 49, 50. 4°.
Stockholm.
Handlingar k. 8. Vetenskaps-Akademiens. Ny foldj. 1858. 4°.
Ofversict afk. V. Akad. forhandlingar. 1859. 8°.
Meteorologiska iaktagelser...k.S. V. Akad. 1859. Long 4°.
Eugenies Resa. Zool. IV. 4°. 222-298 pp.
Copenhagen.

Oversigt k. D. V.S. Forhandlenger. 1859. Forchhammer. 8°.
Haarlem.

Extrait du programme de la Société Hollandaise. 1861. 4 sheets, 4°.
Geneva.

Archives de l’electricité, par M. A. De la Rive. Supplement 4 la
Bibliothéque Universelle de Genéve. Tome I. Année 1841.
II, Nos. 4, 5, 1842, 2 parts. III, Nos. 6, 7, 8,9, 10, 11, 12,
1843, 6 parts. IV, Nos. 13, 14, 15, 16, 1844, 4 parts. V,
Nos. 17, 18, 19, 20, 1845, 4 parts.

Bibliotheque Universelle de Genéve et Archives des Sciences Phy-
siques et Naturelles. Quatriéme série. 1 année. No. 1, 15 Feb.
1846, and so on, 12 numbers for 1846, making, say, 4 vols.
Wanting 1847. 12 numbers for 1848, 2 vols. 9 numbers (want-
ing Feb., March, April) 1849, 2 vols. 11 numbers (wanting
July) 1850, % vols. 12 numbers 1851, 2 vols. 10 numbers
(wanting Oct., Nov.) 1852, 2 vols. Nos. 42, 43, June, July,
1861, 2 vols. Presented by J. C. Cresson. T. X. No. 39, No. 44.

Rome.

Memorie dell’ Observatorio dell Collegio Romano D. C. D. G.

Nuova serie dall’ anno 1857 al 1859. Roma. 4°.
Cadiz.

Almanaque Nautico para 1862 calculado en al Observatorio de

Marina de la ciudad de San Fernando. 1 vol. 1860. 8°.
Paris.

Bulletin de la Soc. de Geog. 4 Sér. T. XX. 1860.

Annales des Mines. Tome XVII, 2c, 8e liv. de 1860; XVIII, 4e,
5e, 6e liv. de 1860, le, 2e liv. de 1861.

Faune primordiale dans la chaine Cantabrique, par M. M. Casiano
De Prado. 2e serie. Tome XVII. 1860. 8°.

Les libre échangistes et les protectionnistes conciliés, ou solution
compléte des principales questions économiques, par M. Du
Mesnil Marigny. Paris, 1860. 8°.

Richesse des Nations, Theorie de M. Du Mesnil Marigny, .. . et
response de l’auteur. 1861. pam. 8°.

VOL. VIII.—3B

398 [December.

Tables des Comptes Rendus. Deuxiéme semestre, 1849. Tome
XXIX, pam. 4°. (From J. C. Cresson.)
Brussels.
Royaume de Belgique. Doc. Stat. T. I, 1858, III, 1859. 4°.
London.
Royal Society. Proceedings, Vol. X, 40, 41; XI, 42, 43.
Royal Institution. Part X, Nov. 1859 to July 1860. 8°.
List of members for 1859. 8°. London, 1860.

On the Origin of the Parallel Roads of Lochaber (Glen Roy).
pam. 5 pp.

Royal Astronomical Society; Monthly notices. Vol. XXI, Nos. 1,
2, 8, 1860, Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 1861.

Journal of Royal Geographical Society. Vol. XXX. 8°. 1860.

Proceedings. Vol. IV, No. 5. 8°. 1860. Vol. V, Nos. 1, 2, 1861.

Anniversary Address, May 28, 1860, by Earl de Gray and Ripon.
Vol. IM, Nowt. 8°:

Quarterly Journal of the Chemical Society, Vol. XIII, No 4. 8°.
Vol. XIV, 53, 54, 55, 1861.

(Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society. 8°. Vol. XIII, No.
49. 1857. Part 1. Annual address, Feb. 20, 1857. Col. J. E.
Portlock. Vol. XIII, No. 52, Part 4. Vol. XIV, Nos. 54,
55, 56, May, Aug., Nov., 1858, Parts 2, 3,4. Vol. XV, Nos.
57, 58, 59, 60, 60*, Feb., May, Aug., Nov., 1859, Feb., 1860,
Parts 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, supplement. Vol. XVI, Nos. 61, 62, 63,
64, Feb., May, Aug., Nov., 1860, Parts 1, 2,3, 4. List of the
Geological Society of London, Sept. 1, 1860, 8°, 82 pp. Vol.
XVII, No. 65, Feb., 1861, Part 1.

Proceedings of the scientific meetings of the Zoological Society of
London, June, 1860, Part 8, to March, 1861, Part 1. 8°.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland,
Vol. XVIII, Part 2. London, 1861. 8°.

Journal of the Society of Arts and of the Institutions in Union,
Vol. VILI, Nos. 402 to 440. 8°. 1861.

Catalogue of reprints and fac similes illustrative of early English and
Shakspearian literature. Sotheby and Wilkinson. Lond. 1861.

Edinburgh.

Proceedings of Royal Society of Edinburgh, session 1859-60. 8°.

Transactions, Vol. XXII, Part 2, for the same session. 4°.

Appendix to the Makerstoun Magnetical and Meteorological Obs.,
being a supplement to Vol. XXII of the Transactions of the
Royal Society of Edinburgh. 1860. 4°. (Unbound.)

1861.] 399

Oxford.
The Radcliff catalogue of 6317 stars. 8°. 1860.
Dublin.
Journal of the Royal Dublin Society, Nos. XVIII, XIX, 1860.
Journal of the Dublin Geological Society, Vol. VII, i, iv, v;
ViEli, fir.
Kingston, 0. W.
Annals of the Botanical Society of Canada, Vol. I, i, ii.
Concord, N. H.
Reports of the New Hampshire Asylum for the Insane. 1861. 8°.
Boston.
Index to the Catalogue of Books in the Upper Hall of the Public
Library of the City of Boston.
Public Library, Eighth Annual Report, Nov. 14, 1860. 8°.
Proceedings of the American Academy, Vols. IV, V. 8°.
Proceedings Boston Society of Natural History, Vol. VII, sigs. 25
to 28; Vol. VIII, sigs. 1, 2, 7 to 14, 1861.
Report of the Committee of Overseers of Harvard College.
Massachusetts Historical Society, Vol. IV, 4th series, 1861. 8°.
Proceedings of the Fourth National Quarantine Convention, 1860.
Memorial of Sanitary Association.
Worcester.
Proceedings at the Annual Meeting of the American Antiquarian
Society, 1860. 8°. April 24, 1861. pam. 8°.
Cambridge.
Report of Committee on the Library, for 1860. Boston. 8°. 1861.
The Astronomical Journal, Nos. 143, 144. 4°.
On the secular variations and mutual relations of the orbits of the
asteroids, New Series, Vol. V, 1860. 4°.
Salem.
Proceedings of the Essex Institute, Vol. I, bound, 1848 to 1856.
Vol. II, Parts 1, 2, 1856, 1857, 1859. 8°.
Historical Collections, Vol. II, No. 6; Vol. III, Nos. 1, 2, 1861;
and for August, 1861. 8°.
New Bedford.
Ninth Annual Report of the Trustees of the Free Public Library.
Newport, R. I.
Proceedings A. A. F. A. 8. XIV. 1860. Cambridge, 1861.
Providence.
Transactions of the Rhode Island Society for the Encouragement
of Domestic Industry in the Years 1854 to 1860. 8°. 2 vols.

400 [December.

New Haven.
Journal American Oriental Society, Vol. VII, No. 1. 1861. 8°.
Minutes of General Association of Connecticut. New Haven. 1861.
American Journal of Science, No. 92 to 95.

Hartford.

Thirty-seventh An. Report of the Retreat for the Insane. 1861.
Troy.

Thirty-eighth An. Register of Rens. Polytech. Inst. for 1861. 8°.
Albany.

Documents relating to the Colonial History of the State of New
York. General Index. 1861. 4°.
Buffalo.
Twenty-fifth Annual Report of the Kxecutive Committee of the
Young Men’s Association. 1861. 8°.

New York.
Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History. Vol. VII. Nos. 4 to 9.
8°. 1860. (Library. 8°. 1861.

Forty-third Annual Report of the Trustees of the New York State

Thirteenth Annual Report of the Regents of the New York Uni-
versity. 8°. 1860.

Astor Library Catalogue, Vol. IV, Q to Z. 1861. 8°.

Annual Report of the Trustees. 1861. 8°.
Philadelphia.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences, sigs. 4 to 22.

Journal, Vol. IV, iv. 1860.

Proceedings of the Entomological Society of Philadelphia, Vol. I,
No. 1, March, April, May, June, July, Aug., 1861. 8°.

Transactions of the American Pomological Society, 2d session, held
in Philadelphia, 1852. 3d, in Boston, 1854. 6th, Rochester,
1856. 7th, New York, 1858. 8th, Philadelphia, 1860. 8°.
Presented by T. P. James.

American Colonization Society. The African Repository, Vol.
XXXVII, Nos. 2, 8, 4, 5, 1861. 8°.

The Celebration of the Seventy-fourth Anniversary of the Signing
of the Constitution of the United States of America. Printed by
order of City Councils. 1861. pam. 8°.

Thirty-third Annual Report of the Board of Managers of the Phi-
ladelphia House of Refuge. 1861. 8°.

Medical Journal, and Medical News and Library, in 1861.

Annual Report of the Board of Directors of the Pennsylvania In-
stitution for the Deaf and Dumb for 1860. 8°.

1861.] 401

Seventh Annual Report of W. J. Mullen, Prison Agent, Jan. 1,
1861. Philadelphia. 8°.
Journal of the Proceedings of the Seventy-seventh Convention of
the P. E. Church in the Diocese of Pennsylvania. 1861. 8°.
Catalogue of the Medical Library of the Penna. Hospital. 1857.
Journal of the Franklin Institute, in 1861.
List of books added to the Philadelphia Library since April, 1861.
Harrisburg.
Annual Reports (I to IX) of the Trustees and Superintendent of
the State Lunatic Asylum. Presented by W. HE. Dubois.
Report of the Superintendent of Common Schools, June 4, 1860.
Report of the Pennsylvania State Librarian for 1860. 1861. 8°.
Finances of Pennsylvania. 1860. pam. 8°. pp. 125.
Westchester.
Evans’s Rural Economist, Vol. I, No. 2. 1861. 8°.
Wilmington.
Institute Reports, Annual Meeting, April, 1861. 8°.
Baltimore.
Index to the Calendar of the Maryland State Papers, compiled
under J. H. Alexander. 8°.
Washington.
Report of the Superintendent of the Coast Survey, showing the
progress of the Survey during 1859, 1860. Washington, 1860.
Zones of stars observed at the National Observatory, Vol. I, Part
I. 4°. 1860.
Smithsonian Institution. Contributions to knowledge. Vol. XIL. 4°.
Annual Report for 1860. Washington, 1861. 8°.
A roll of maps compiled from surveys made under the direction of
the Bureau of Topographical Engineers.
African Repository, XX XVII, vi, vii. 1861.
Official Army Register for September, 1861. 8°.
Cincinnati.
Report of the Eighteenth Exhibition of the Ohio Mechanics’ In-
stitute. 1860. 8°.
Toledo.
Annual Statement of the Trade and Commerce of Toledo for 1860.
Chicago.
Memorial of citizens for a National Foundry. 1861.
Chili.
Observaciones astrondémicas hechas en el Observatorio Nacional de
Santiago de Chile. Tome I. 1859. 4°.

402 [ December.

Bache (A. D.)
Discussion of the Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made
at the Girard College Observatory, Philadelphia, in 1840-1845.
Part I. Appendix 21. 4°.
Lecture on the Gulf Stream. 1860. 8°. 17 pp.
Report of Superintendent of the U. 8. Coast Survey on the Expe-
dition to Labrador, July 18, 1860, by S. Alexander. 4°. 45 pp.
Account of total eclipse observed at Steilacoom. J. M. Gilliss.
Notes on the Geology of the Coast of Labrador. O. M. Lieber.
4°. 1860.
Bache (H. Col. U. 8. T. Engineers).
Report of the Survey of the North and Northwest Lakes, by Capt.
George G. Meade. Detroit, 1861. 8°.
Bell (J.)
Report of the Importance and Economy of Sanitary Measures to
Cities. New York, 1860. 8°. pp. 240.
Blodget (Lorin).
Manufactures of Philadelphia. Census of 1860. 4°. 1861.
Bonghi (Chev.)
Di un graffito sull’ avorio; descritto ed illustrate da D. Bonghi.
Napoli, 1859. pam. 4°.
Botfield (Beriah).
Prefaces to the first editions of the Greek and Roman Classics, and
of the Sacred Scriptures. 4°. 1861. Cambridge, England.
Carey (H. C.)
The French and American Tariffs compared, in a series of letters
addressed to M. Michel Chevalier, by H. C. Carey. 1861. 8°.
Crummell (A.)
The English Language in Liberia. New York, 1861.
The Relations and Duties of Free Colored Men in America and
Africa, by Rev. Alexander Crummell. Hartford, 1861. 8°.
Curwen (J.)
Manual for Attendants in Hospitals for the Insane. Phil. 1851.
De Verneuil.
Faune primordiale dans Ja chaine Cantabrique, par MM. De Prado,
De Verneuil, Barrande. Paris, 1860. 8°. 38 pp.
Dorr (Dr.)
Memoir of J. F. Watson, the annalist, by Benjamin Dorr. 1861.
Emerson (G.)
Results of extensive experience in the use of Superphosphate of
Lime in improving land. pam. 8°. 1849.

1861.] 403

Foulke (W. P.)
Remarks on Cellular Separation. 1860. 8°.
Considerations respecting the Policy of some recent Legislation in
Pennsylvania. By Wm. Parker Foulke. pam.
Genth (Dr.)
On Tetradymite, by Dr. Genth. 2 pamphlets. 8°. 1860-1861.
Notices of Meteoric Masses, by Haidinger. Genth. 1861.
Gilliss (J. M.)
The physical aspects of the Comet II of 1861. 8°.
Gilpin (Mrs.)
A Memorial of Henry D. Gilpin. Philadelphia.
Grigsby (H. B.)
Discourse on the Life and Character of the Hon. L. W. Tazewell,
before the Bar of Norfolk, Virginia. 8°. Norfolk, 1860.
Hall (James).
Descriptions of new species of Crinoidea and other fossils from the
Carboniferous Rocks of the Mississippi Valley, by James Hall.
Description of a new species of Crinoidea; from the investigations
of the Iowa Geological Survey. Preliminary Notice, by James
Hall. 1861. Albany. pam. 8°.
Haughton (S.)
On McClintock’s Arctic fossils. 6 pp. 8°. 1860.
On Cyclostigma from the Old Red Sandstone. pp. 14. 8°. 1860.
Hunt (T. Sterry).
On the Theory of Types in Chemistry. 1861. 10 pp.
On some points on American Geology. Montreal, 1861. 26 pp.
Jan.
Iconographie générale des Ophidiens. le liv. Paris. 4°.
Janney (S. M.)
History of the Religious Society of Friends. Vol. II. Phil. 1861.
Jones (Rev. Mr.)
Twelfth Annual Report of the Mission in the County Insane Hos-
pital. Philadelphia, 1860. 8°.
Kendall (E. O.)
Report of Weights and Measures read before the Pharmaceutical
Association, at their Eighth Annual Session in Boston, Sept.
15, 1859, by A. B. Taylor. Philadelphia.
Lea (M. Carey).
Note on sources of error in the employment of Picric Acid to de-
tect the presence of Potash, by M. Carey Lea. 1861. 8°.
On the production of the Ethyl bases. 1861.

404 [December.

Lea (Isaac).
Check List of the Shells of North American Unionide. 8°.
Publications of Isaac Lea on recent Conchology. 1861. 8°.
Leidy (Dr.)

Geologische iibersicht der bergbaue der Oesterreichischen Monar-
chie. Philadelphia, 1855. 8°.

Cyclostomatis elegantis anatome. Dissertatio inauguralis ... auc-
tore R. E. Claparede. Berolini, 1860. 4°.

Leypoldt.

Leypoldt’s Catalogue raisonné de la Libraire Frangaise, publié par
C. Reinwald. Vol. III. 1860. pam. 8°.

Leypoldt’s Monthly Bulletin of Foreign Literature. Vol. VIII.
No. 1. Philadelphia, 1861.

Meigs (J. Aitkin).
The Mensuration of the Human Skull, by J. Aitkin Meigs. Phi-
ladelphia, 1861. pam. 12°.
Murray.
Catalogue of books, 1861. London.
Newberry (Dr.)

Report of the State House Well, by Dr. Newberry. Columbus,

Ohio, 1860. pam. 8°.
Ord (George).

The Literature of Political Economy, by J. R. McCulloch. Lond.
1845.

Report of the Commissioner of Patents for 1859. 2 vols. 8°. 1860.

Architecture hydraulique. Canal des deux mers en France; par
M. De la Roche. Paris, 1783. 4°.

Memorials of John Bartram and H. Marshall. Phila. 1849. 8°.

Peale (F.)

Proceedings of the Board of Directors of the Hazleton Coal Com-
pany, Feb. 21, 1861, in relation to the services and character
of the late President, Dr. Samuel Moore. 1861. &°.

Reeves (T. W.)

Catalogue, No. 26. New York, 1861. pam. 8°.
Roblin (J.)

Explication du Zodiaque de Denderah. Caen. 8°. 1861.
Rode.

American Publishers’ Cireular. New York, 1861. 8°.
Rogers (H. D.)

Origin of the Parallel Roads of Lochaber; by H. D. Rogers.
Glasgow, 1861.

1861.] 405

Sabin.
Catalogue of a choice collection of rare and valuable Books, to be
sold March 11, 12, 13, 1861. New York. 8°.
smecch.(P. A-)
Un orologio solare antico. Roma, 1861. pam. 8°. 8 pp.
Sharswood (Judge).
An Essay on Professional Ethics. Philadelphia, 1860. 16°.
Smith (Prof. J. Lawrence).

The Guernsey County, Ohio, Meteorites ; a complete account, by

Prof. J. Lawrence Smith, Louisville. New Haven, 1861. 8°.
Tafel (L. and R. 1.)

Latin Pronunciation and the Latin Alphabet. Philadelphia and
St. Louis, 1860. 8°.

Review of some points in Bopp’s Comp. Grammar. Andover, 1861.

Townsend (T. P.)
The official Army Register for 1861.
Twining (A. C.)

The August Meteors. Observations by A. C. Twining. Elements
of the Ring, by H. A. Newton, from the November number of
the American Journal for 1861. pam. 8°.

Volpicelli (P.)

Seven memoirs in 4° on physical subjects Rome.

Del moto rettilineo lungo un systema di piani diversamente incli-
nati e contigui. 4°. 1860.

Sugli elettrometri. 1858.

Theorica della compensazione de’ pendoli. 1860.

Sulla legge di Mariotte sopra un congegno nuovo, &c. 1859.

Sugli spezzamenti diversi che puo’ subire un dato numero tutti ad
una stessa legge di partizione subordinati. Nota estratta dagli
atti della pontifica Accademia de’ nuova Lincei, Anno 1857,
Sessione 11, del 4 Gennaio. 1857.

Descrizione di un nuovo anemometrografo e sua teorica. 1859.

Sulla polarita’ ellettrostatica quarta comunicazione. 1809.

Ward and Locke.
Catalogue. London, 1861. 8°.
Whewell (Dr. W.)

The mathematical works of Isaac Barrow, D.D. Cambridge, 1861.

Edited by Dr. W. Whewell

VOL. VIII.—3c

> aia We yee 8) :
Q ‘ i_ wn Bis 7 Ail
: F ‘ al : vs ' a,
' a ie te Px 4 }
Lt ) -
+ : ioe .
ee ’

ik ae ty;
: ‘Cia = } i rate 7 >
- {Peeves >) hablo e ball) tT QUE ndtitna ae cordate a
. | ee ee ee ui: a

Ny a4 ae Ae Sab’.4) ae bieds -
A 5 y fs 4 +
PE, Pe ap
.” ‘4 Mdir fe Serudont a 4 > ty)
: ‘hea
ae * i ‘
VEPs: vd

it rh he esa fa Ms EH Weed “Ss mauaness hl

\ (rs ra bith

4 ae. 244 8) «le svat
Aas ‘ \ f Sp ~~ a

.

fie: mf rat \ mh: ) , ; hem 1 enten

” t; P ‘et
’ A
} \ ¢
% - . ~ ; F :
itd nahh enter ae! othe
te i { : : r ‘
' r ;
“is ‘ Re ee ed
ae he. 2 MS , ee
; tore hs wad tanagadate eh hy to to dpe
cite see re! 1 — ”
sbdih it & <b faint EY CH If ee pay ? fii
' t r : .
> % 1 ,
' - ' ‘ss
ul 4
: ( peeete > (aa Kj
2 ’ 7 t P| etn
sya wal
‘ .
7 rim hala Gul
; i Yu ye + f babaail > oy
' ”
we ’ ‘ | te 4 ried ‘ 7G 4
‘ .
i
: ’
'
A,
, ? wt + 4 t sf + ice ae
t _ SR Fil oil othe Peat, se i ve
s 7 . . a. ©
’ , rl j } F P ‘a ie .
vey
coe rik fi
J jir 4
| e ,
,
A
3 ve
» a
. : . a

De. De —- aed »’ Fe cs

PN DEXLO VOL. VILL

Members.
List read, 4.
Nominations.
Nos. 416, 417—1.
Nos. 418 to 420—3S1].
Nos. 418 to 422—52, 259.
Nos. 423, 424—279, 280, 283.
Nos. 425, 426—377.
Nos. 425 to 445—396, 425, 445.
Elections.
When held, 4, 259, 284.
Members elected.
Curwen, 260.
De Gayangos, 260.
Des Moulins, 260.
Goodwin, 4.
Hunt, 260.
Lesquereux, 4.
Motley, 260.
Volpicelli, 284.
Members accept.
Bronn, 50.
Brown, 377.
Curwen, 263.
De Verneuil, 50.
Hayden, 49.
Hyrtl, 279.
Jaeger, 51.
Lesquereux, 48.
Sedgewick, 263.
Von Mayer, 49.
Wagner, 277.
Members deceased.
Calderon de la Barea, 278.

March 1, 50.
Fege Lose oie
April 5, 258.
HOO 259
May 3, 260.
Coma ter di Ie
| June 21, 263.
| July 19, 277.
| August 16, 279.
September 20, 280.
October 4, 283.
i 18 284.
November 1, 377.
uC 5, 377.
December 6, 381.
gs 20, 395.
Committees (Standing).
Appointed, 3.
| Committee on Finance.
Reported, 259, 395.
| Committee on Publication.
| Committee on Library.
| Reported, 50.
| Committees (Special).
On Henry’s Delaware Vocabulary, 50.
On Tischendorff MSS., 51.
| Librarian.
Nominated, 1.
| Elected, 3.
| Reported on Catalogue, 50, 279, 250.
Counsel in suit.
E. K. Price, 377, 378.
Memoirs for the Transactions.

Geology of the Upper Missouri, by F. V.
Hayden, 278, 280.
Harris, T., 52. Experiments and Observations on the
Harris, W., 52. Snapping Turtle, by S. W. Mitchell,
Francis, J. W., 52. 284, 377.
Kent, 3. Geological Notes of New Jersey, by K.
Moore, 50, 53. | Hauser, 278.
Tucker, G., 259. Proceedings.
Von Abrahamson, 378. Edition enlarged, 4.
Members resigned. Fifty copies to authors, 259.
Reese, J. J., 279, 283. Nos. 64, 65 printed, 3, 278.
Board of Officers. Communications for the Proceedings.
Meetings, 280. Arectie expedition, 380, 381, 382.
Meetings of the Society, 1861. Caub fossil fish, 279.
January 4, 1. Chinese and English analogues, 3, 5-43.

Cevallos, 1, 52.

|
|
|
}
}

Sh) BRST Flax cotton, 52, 377.
February 1, 49. Gold (Dubois), 273.
<< 15, 49. Indian stone implements, 265.

Indian pottery, 272.

Japanese coin, 264.

Larva in wood, 394.
Limestone at Chad’s ford, 281.
Light, reflected, 262.

Money (Dubois), 263.

Natural dissemination of gold, 273.

Oil springs, 262.

Phosphoric acid, 378.
Phonology, 279, 285.

Political economy, 258.
Spectrum analysis, 279.
Spectroscope, 280.

Stone implements, 258, 395.
Synopsis of the Mollusca, 57-257.
Taylor’s octonal system, 284.
Telegraphic signals, 279.
Tongued anticlinals, 281.
Tungsten steel, 52.

Will and Necessity, 380, 595
Communications, authors’.
Bache, 279, 280.
Bridges, 52.

Brown, 394.

Carleton, 51, 284, 395.
Chase, 3, 5.

Clay, 381.

Coates, 377.

Cresson, 262, 279.
Dubois, 263, 273.
Emerson, 272, 378.
Foulke, 380.

Gabb, 50, 52, 57-257.
Goodwin, 380, 395.
Hayes, 380, 381, 382.
Lesley, 262, 281, 380.
Mesnil-Marigny, 258.
Nystrom, 284.

Paxton, 394.

Peale, 258, 265, 395.
Powel, 377.

Tafel, 279-285.
Correspondence of Societies.
St. Petersburg, 51, 277.
Moscow, 378.

Riga, 51.

KGnigsberg, 260.

Berlin, 51, 277.
Stockholm, 260.
Copenhagen, 260.
Gottingen, 277.

Munich, 277.

Vienna, 3, 260, 277, 278, 280.
Offenbach, 278.

Bamberg, 261.

(=)

Rome, 263.

Madrid, 281.

Bordeaux, 1.

Paris, 284.

London Society of Antiquaries, 258.

London Geological Society, 51.

London Royal Asiatie Society, 258.

London Royal Geographical Society,
260, 263.

London Ethnological Society, 378.

Northumberland, 3.

Edinburgh, 3, 258, 378.

Dublin, 284.

Kingston, C. W., 5, 259, 280.

Boston Public Library, 260, 283, 284.

Boston, Massachusetts Historical So-
ciety, 260, 284.

Boston Natural Historical Society, 254.

Worcester, 280.

Salem, 280.

Providence, 277, 278.

Hartford, 49, 280.

New Haven, 283.

Albany, 49.

New York Lyceum, 50, 281.

New York State Library, 281.

Georgie Library, 281.

Newark, 280.

Philadelphia, Franklin Institute, 254.

Washington, Smithsonian Institution,
263, 378.

Washington, Adjutant-General United
States, 284.

Chicago, Historical Society, 50, 251.

| Correspondence of persons.

Brown, H. G., 54.
Cois, 260.

Caspary, 260.
Curwen, J., 268.

De Verneuil, 50.
Dunglison, 263.
Fliigel, F. 261.
Gilliss, J. M., 49.
Goodwin, 50.
Hayden, F. V., 49.
Hyrtl, D., 279.
Jaeger, G., 51.
Lesquereux, 49.
Lawson, 3.

Nystrom, J. W., 283.
Reese, J. J., 279.
Sedgewick, A., 263.
Von Meyer, H., 49.
Wood, G. B., 263, 381.
Wagner, A., 277.

tale
ial
ah

Poe e |
Paint

A) 7 ha Ilha
py UiLaage
i fh

bee) Bie BGA
AN Eu

tis

BINDING LIST DEC 15 1945

Q American Philosophical
Rees Society, Philadelphia
P5 Proceedings

Physical &
Applied Sci.
Serial

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

| UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

= “ ew = wt a mpeg
; en a rer ee

SS re Soe alice